A survey of the estate of France, and of some of the adjoyning ilands taken in the description of the principal cities, and chief provinces, with the temper, humor, and affections of the people generally, and an exact accompt of the publick government in reference to the court, the church, and the civill state / by Peter Heylyn ; pbulished according to the authors own copy, and with his content for preventing of all faith, imperfect, and surreptitious impressions of it.
         Full relation of two journeys
         Heylyn, Peter, 1600-1662.
      
       
         
           1656
        
      
       Approx. 1000 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 237 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A43553
         Wing H1737
         ESTC R9978
         12148310
         ocm 12148310
         55011
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A43553)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 55011)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 106:1, 2979:1)
      
       
         
           
             A survey of the estate of France, and of some of the adjoyning ilands taken in the description of the principal cities, and chief provinces, with the temper, humor, and affections of the people generally, and an exact accompt of the publick government in reference to the court, the church, and the civill state / by Peter Heylyn ; pbulished according to the authors own copy, and with his content for preventing of all faith, imperfect, and surreptitious impressions of it.
             Full relation of two journeys
             Heylyn, Peter, 1600-1662.
          
           [48], 424 p.
           
             Printed by E. Cotes for Henry Seile ...,
             London :
             1656.
          
           
             "The relation of the first journey, containing a survey of the state of France" ([2], 276 p.) and "The second journey, containing a survey of the estate of two ilands of Guernzey and Jarsey, with the isles appending" (p. 277-424) both have special title pages.
             Unauthorized ed. published earlier in the same year with title: France painted to the life.
             Published also in the same year as A full relation of two journeys.
             Advertisement: p. [28].
             Reproductions of original in Huntington Library (reel 106:1) and Folger Shakespeare Library (reel 2979:1).
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           France -- Description and travel.
        
      
    
     
        2005-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-12 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-12 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-12 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           SURVEY
           OF
           THE
           Estate
           of
           France
           ,
           AND
           Of
           some
           of
           the
           adjoyning
           ILANDS
           :
           TAKEN
           In
           the
           Description
           of
           the
           principal
           Cities
           ,
           and
           chief
           Provinces
           ;
           with
           ,
           The
           
             Temper
             ,
             Humor
          
           and
           Affections
           of
           the
           People
           generally
           ;
           And
           an
           exact
           accompt
           of
           the
           Publick
           Government
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Civill
             State.
          
           
        
         
           By
           
             PETER
             HEYLYN
          
           .
        
         
           Published
           according
           to
           the
           Authors
           own
           Copy
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           consent
           ,
           for
           preventing
           of
           all
           False
           ,
           Imperfect
           ,
           and
           Surreptitious
           Impressions
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             E.
             Cotes
          
           for
           
             Henry
             Seile
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           Black-boy
           over
           against
           St.
           Dunstans
           Church
           in
           Fleetstreet
           ,
           M.
           DC
           .
           LVI
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONOURABLE
           THE
           Lord
           Marquesse
           OF
           DORCHESTER
           .
        
         
           IHere
           present
           unto
           your
           Lordship
           the
           Fruits
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           Follies
           also
           ,
           of
           my
           younger
           daies
           ,
           not
           published
           now
           ,
           if
           the
           audaciousnesse
           of
           some
           others
           had
           not
           made
           that
           necessary
           which
           in
           my
           own
           
           thoughts
           was
           esteemed
           unseasonable
           .
           The
           reasons
           why
           I
           have
           no
           sooner
           published
           these
           Relations
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           have
           inforced
           me
           to
           do
           it
           now
           ,
           are
           laid
           down
           in
           the
           following
           Preface
           ,
           sufficient
           (
           as
           I
           hope
           )
           both
           to
           excuse
           and
           justifie
           me
           with
           ingenuous
           men
           .
           But
           for
           my
           boldnesse
           in
           giving
           them
           the
           countenance
           of
           your
           Lordships
           name
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           study
           other
           reasons
           then
           a
           desire
           to
           render
           to
           your
           Lordship
           some
           acknowledgement
           of
           those
           many
           fair
           expressions
           of
           esteem
           and
           favour
           ,
           which
           your
           Lordship
           from
           my
           first
           coming
           to
           Westminster
           ,
           hath
           vouchsafed
           unto
           me
           .
           Your
           known
           abilities
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           learning
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           great
           respects
           you
           have
           for
           those
           which
           pretend
           unto
           it
           ,
           enclined
           you
           to
           embrace
           such
           opinion
           of
           me
           ,
           as
           was
           more
           answerable
           to
           your
           
           own
           goodnesse
           then
           to
           my
           desert
           ,
           and
           to
           cherish
           in
           me
           those
           Proficiencies
           ,
           which
           were
           more
           truly
           in
           your self
           .
           And
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           alwaies
           looked
           upon
           your
           Lordship
           as
           a
           true
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           devoted
           zealously
           to
           her
           Forms
           of
           worship
           ,
           the
           orthodoxies
           of
           her
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostolicism
           of
           her
           Government
           ;
           which
           makes
           me
           confident
           that
           these
           pieces
           will
           not
           prove
           unwelcome
           to
           you
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           superstitions
           &
           innovations
           of
           the
           two
           opposite
           parties
           ,
           are
           with
           an
           equal
           hand
           laid
           open
           to
           your
           Lordships
           view
           .
           Nor
           shall
           you
           find
           in
           these
           Relations
           ,
           such
           matters
           of
           compliance
           only
           with
           your
           Lordship
           in
           point
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           as
           promise
           satisfaction
           unto
           your
           intellectuall
           ,
           and
           more
           noble
           parts
           ;
           but
           many
           things
           which
           may
           afford
           you
           entertainments
           of
           a
           different
           
           nature
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           either
           spent
           with
           study
           ,
           or
           wearied
           with
           affairs
           of
           more
           near
           importance
           .
           For
           here
           you
           have
           the
           principallest
           Cities
           and
           fairest
           Provinces
           of
           France
           presented
           in
           as
           lively
           colours
           ,
           as
           my
           unpolished
           hand
           could
           give
           them
           ;
           the
           Temper
           ,
           Humour
           and
           Affections
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           generally
           deciphered
           with
           a
           free
           and
           impartial
           Pen
           ;
           the
           publick
           Government
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Civil
           State
           ,
           described
           more
           punctually
           then
           ever
           heretofore
           in
           the
           English
           Tongue
           ;
           some
           observations
           intermingled
           of
           more
           ancient
           learning
           ,
           but
           pertinent
           and
           proper
           to
           the
           businesse
           which
           I
           had
           in
           hand
           .
           You
           have
           here
           such
           an
           accompt
           also
           of
           some
           of
           the
           adjoyning
           Islands
           (
           the
           only
           remainders
           of
           our
           Rights
           in
           the
           Dukedome
           of
           Normandy
           )
           
           that
           your
           Lordship
           may
           finde
           cause
           to
           wonder
           ,
           how
           I
           could
           say
           so
           much
           on
           so
           small
           a
           subject
           ,
           if
           the
           great
           alterations
           which
           have
           hapned
           there
           in
           bringing
           in
           and
           working
           out
           the
           
             Genevian
             Discipline
          
           ,
           had
           not
           occasioned
           these
           enlargements
           .
           Such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           submitted
           with
           that
           Reverence
           to
           your
           Lordships
           Judgement
           ,
           which
           best
           becometh
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             humble
             And
             most
             devoted
             Servant
             ,
             Pet.
             Heylyn
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Authors
           Preface
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           I.
           IT
           may
           seem
           strange
           unto
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           after
           so
           large
           a
           volume
           of
           Cosmography
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           world
           was
           made
           the
           subject
           of
           my
           Travels
           ,
           I
           should
           descend
           unto
           the
           publishing
           of
           these
           Relations
           ,
           which
           point
           at
           the
           estate
           only
           of
           some
           neighbouring
           places
           :
           or
           that
           in
           these
           declining
           times
           of
           my
           life
           and
           fortunes
           ,
           I
           should
           take
           pleasure
           in
           communicating
           such
           Compositions
           ,
           as
           were
           the
           products
           of
           my
           youth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           probably
           not
           able
           to
           endure
           the
           censure
           of
           severer
           age
           .
           And
           to
           say
           truth
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           things
           in
           this
           publication
           ,
           whereof
           I
           think
           my self
           obliged
           to
           give
           an
           account
           to
           him
           that
           shall
           read
           these
           papers
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           his
           satisfaction
           as
           mine
           own
           discharge
           ;
           as
           namely
           touching
           the
           occasion
           of
           these
           several
           Journeys
           ,
           my
           different
           manner
           of
           proceeding
           in
           these
           Relations
           ,
           the
           reasons
           why
           not
           published
           sooner
           ,
           and
           the
           impulsions
           which
           have
           moved
           me
           to
           produce
           them
           now
           .
        
         
           II.
           For
           the
           two
           first
           ,
           the
           Reader
           may
           be
           pleased
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           as
           I
           undertook
           the
           first
           Journey
           ,
           in
           the
           company
           of
           a
           private
           friend
           ,
           only
           to
           satisfie
           my self
           in
           taking
           a
           brief
           view
           of
           the
           pleasures
           and
           delights
           of
           France
           ;
           so
           having
           pleased
           my
           
           self
           in
           the
           sight
           thereof
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           observation
           of
           such
           things
           as
           were
           most
           considerable
           ,
           I
           resolved
           to
           give
           my self
           the
           pleasure
           of
           making
           such
           a
           character
           and
           description
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           were
           then
           most
           agreeable
           to
           my
           present
           humour
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           both
           my
           wits
           and
           fancies
           (
           if
           ever
           I
           was
           master
           of
           any
           )
           were
           in
           their
           predominancy
           .
           I
           was
           then
           free
           from
           all
           engagements
           ,
           depending
           meerly
           on
           my self
           ,
           not
           having
           fastned
           my
           relations
           upon
           any
           one
           man
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           my
           future
           preferment
           in
           Church
           or
           State
           ,
           and
           therefore
           thought
           of
           nothing
           else
           then
           a
           self-complacency
           ,
           and
           the
           contentment
           of
           indulging
           to
           mine
           own
           affections
           .
           This
           made
           me
           to
           take
           that
           liberty
           in
           deciphering
           the
           tempers
           ,
           humours
           ,
           and
           behaviours
           of
           the
           French
           Nation
           generally
           ,
           which
           to
           a
           grave
           judgement
           may
           seem
           too
           luxuriant
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           more
           in
           it
           of
           the
           Satyrist
           ,
           then
           is
           consistent
           with
           an
           equall
           and
           impartiall
           character
           .
           But
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           so
           much
           folly
           (
           if
           the
           Reader
           shall
           vouchsafe
           it
           no
           better
           name
           )
           there
           is
           such
           a
           mixture
           of
           more
           serious
           matters
           ,
           as
           makes
           the
           temperature
           of
           the
           whole
           be
           more
           delightfull
           ;
           according
           to
           that
           saying
           of
           Horace
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Arte
             Poetica
          
           :
        
         
           
             Omne
             tulit
             punctum
             ,
             qui
             miscuit
             utile
             dulci.
             
          
        
         
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
        
         
           
             He
             hits
             on
             every
             point
             aright
             ,
          
           
             Who
             mingleth
             profit
             with
             delight
             .
          
        
         
           III.
           The
           other
           Journey
           being
           undertaken
           almost
           four
           years
           after
           ,
           in
           attendance
           on
           the
           Earl
           of
           Danby
           ,
           is
           
           fashioned
           after
           a
           more
           serious
           and
           solemn
           manner
           .
           I
           had
           then
           began
           to
           apply
           my self
           to
           the
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           was
           resolved
           to
           present
           the
           work
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           once
           finished
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           to
           frame
           my
           style
           agreeably
           unto
           the
           gravity
           and
           composednesse
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Prelate
           .
           My
           design
           was
           to
           let
           him
           see
           in
           the
           whole
           body
           and
           contexture
           of
           that
           discourse
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           not
           altogether
           uncapable
           of
           managing
           such
           publick
           businesse
           ,
           as
           he
           might
           afterwards
           think
           fit
           to
           entrust
           me
           with
           ;
           and
           it
           succeeded
           so
           well
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           within
           a
           short
           time
           after
           he
           recommended
           me
           unto
           his
           Majesty
           for
           a
           Chaplain
           in
           ordinary
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           employed
           me
           in
           affairs
           of
           such
           weight
           and
           moment
           ,
           as
           rendred
           my
           service
           not
           unusefull
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           ;
           however
           mistaken
           by
           some
           men
           ,
           who
           think
           all
           matters
           ill
           conducted
           ,
           which
           either
           passe
           not
           through
           their
           own
           hands
           ,
           or
           are
           not
           managed
           by
           their
           sinister
           and
           precipitate
           counsels
           .
           This
           makes
           the
           style
           and
           language
           of
           the
           second
           Journey
           to
           be
           so
           different
           from
           the
           first
           .
           The
           indiscretion
           would
           have
           been
           impardonable
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           come
           before
           such
           a
           person
           in
           so
           light
           a
           garb
           ,
           as
           might
           have
           given
           him
           a
           just
           occasion
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           too
           much
           of
           the
           Antick
           ,
           and
           might
           be
           rather
           serviceable
           to
           his
           recreations
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           honoured
           with
           employments
           of
           more
           weight
           and
           consequence
           .
        
         
           IV.
           If
           it
           be
           asked
           ,
           why
           these
           Relations
           were
           not
           published
           assoon
           as
           they
           passed
           my
           hands
           ,
           and
           might
           be
           thought
           more
           seasonable
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           at
           this
           present
           ;
           the
           Answer
           in
           a
           manner
           may
           prevent
           the
           question
           .
           The
           last
           discourse
           ,
           being
           written
           ,
           and
           intended
           purposely
           as
           a
           Present
           to
           that
           great
           Prelate
           whom
           before
           I
           spoke
           of
           ,
           could
           not
           with
           any
           fitnesse
           ,
           be
           communicated
           to
           the
           
           publick
           view
           without
           his
           consent
           .
           For
           having
           tendred
           it
           unto
           him
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           more
           mine
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           mine
           ,
           I
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           dispose
           otherwise
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           the
           property
           thereof
           was
           vested
           in
           him
           by
           mine
           own
           free
           act
           .
           But
           he
           being
           laid
           to
           sleep
           in
           the
           bed
           of
           peace
           ,
           I
           conceive
           my self
           to
           have
           gotten
           such
           a
           second
           right
           therein
           ,
           as
           the
           Granter
           hath
           many
           times
           in
           Law
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           Heir
           left
           of
           the
           Grantee
           to
           enjoy
           the
           gift
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           lay
           any
           claim
           unto
           it
           .
           And
           being
           resolved
           ,
           upon
           the
           reasons
           hereafter
           following
           ,
           to
           publish
           the
           first
           of
           these
           two
           Journals
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           amisse
           to
           let
           this
           also
           wait
           upon
           it
           ,
           second
           in
           place
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           been
           second
           in
           performance
           and
           course
           of
           time
           .
        
         
           V.
           So
           for
           the
           first
           Journey
           ,
           being
           digested
           and
           committed
           unto
           writing
           for
           mine
           own
           contentment
           ,
           without
           the
           thought
           of
           pleasing
           any
           body
           else
           ;
           the
           keeping
           of
           it
           by
           me
           did
           as
           much
           conduce
           to
           the
           end
           proposed
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           published
           to
           the
           view
           of
           others
           .
           And
           I
           had
           still
           satisfied
           my self
           in
           enjoying
           that
           end
           ,
           if
           the
           importunity
           of
           friends
           (
           who
           were
           willing
           to
           put
           themselves
           to
           that
           charge
           and
           trouble
           )
           had
           not
           drawn
           some
           copies
           of
           it
           from
           me
           .
           By
           means
           whereof
           it
           came
           unto
           more
           hands
           then
           I
           ever
           meant
           it
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           last
           into
           such
           hands
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           would
           have
           been
           presented
           to
           the
           publick
           view
           without
           my
           consent
           ;
           and
           that
           too
           with
           such
           faults
           and
           errors
           ,
           as
           Transcripts
           of
           necessity
           must
           be
           subject
           to
           when
           not
           compared
           with
           the
           Original
           ,
           or
           perused
           by
           the
           Author
           .
           And
           had
           it
           hapned
           so
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           like
           enough
           to
           happen
           ,
           and
           hath
           hapned
           since
           ,
           the
           faults
           and
           errors
           of
           the
           Copy
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Presse
           ,
           would
           have
           passed
           for
           mine
           ▪
           and
           I
           must
           have
           been
           thought
           accomptable
           for
           those
           
           transgressions
           which
           the
           ignorance
           and
           unadvisednesse
           of
           other
           men
           would
           have
           drawn
           upon
           me
           .
           And
           yet
           there
           was
           some
           other
           reason
           ,
           which
           made
           the
           publishing
           of
           that
           Journal
           when
           first
           finished
           by
           me
           ,
           not
           so
           fit
           nor
           safe
           ,
           nor
           so
           conducible
           to
           some
           ends
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           in
           view
           .
           I
           had
           before
           applyed
           my self
           unto
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           when
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ,
           by
           Dedicating
           to
           him
           the
           first
           Essayes
           of
           my
           Cosmographie
           ;
           and
           thereby
           opened
           for
           my self
           a
           passage
           into
           the
           Court
           ,
           whensoever
           I
           should
           have
           a
           minde
           to
           look
           that
           way
           .
           And
           at
           the
           time
           when
           I
           had
           finished
           these
           Relations
           ,
           the
           French
           party
           there
           were
           as
           considerable
           for
           their
           number
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           afterwards
           for
           their
           power
           :
           and
           the
           discourse
           fashioned
           with
           so
           much
           liberty
           ,
           and
           touching
           (
           as
           it
           might
           be
           thought
           )
           with
           so
           much
           
             Gayete
             de
             coeur
          
           upon
           the
           humours
           of
           that
           people
           ,
           might
           have
           procured
           me
           no
           good
           welcome
           ;
           and
           proved
           but
           an
           unhandsome
           harbinger
           ,
           to
           take
           up
           any
           good
           lodging
           for
           me
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           when
           either
           my
           studies
           should
           enable
           ,
           or
           my
           ambition
           prompt
           me
           to
           aspire
           unto
           it
           .
           Which
           causes
           being
           now
           removed
           ,
           I
           conceive
           the
           time
           to
           be
           more
           seasonable
           now
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           papers
           may
           more
           confidently
           walk
           the
           open
           streets
           ,
           without
           giving
           any
           just
           offence
           to
           my self
           or
           others
           .
        
         
           VI.
           For
           though
           perhaps
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           made
           too
           bold
           with
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           that
           my
           character
           of
           that
           people
           ,
           hath
           too
           much
           of
           the
           Satyrist
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           before
           was
           intimated
           ;
           yet
           I
           conceive
           that
           no
           sober
           minded
           man
           either
           of
           that
           Nation
           or
           of
           this
           ,
           will
           finde
           himself
           aggrieved
           at
           my
           freedome
           in
           it
           .
           The
           French
           and
           other
           forein
           Nations
           make
           as
           bold
           with
           us
           ,
           not
           sparing
           to
           lay
           open
           our
           wants
           and
           weaknesses
           ,
           even
           
           without
           occasion
           ,
           and
           offering
           them
           by
           such
           multiplying
           Glasses
           to
           the
           sight
           of
           others
           ,
           as
           render
           them
           far
           greater
           then
           indeed
           they
           are
           .
           Men
           of
           facetious
           fancies
           and
           ●coffing
           wits
           (
           as
           the
           French
           generally
           are
           )
           must
           not
           expect
           to
           be
           alwaies
           on
           the
           offering
           hand
           ,
           but
           be
           content
           to
           take
           such
           money
           as
           they
           use
           to
           give
           ;
           there
           would
           be
           else
           no
           living
           neer
           them
           ,
           or
           conversing
           with
           them
           .
           
             Hanc
             veniam
             petimusque
             damusque
             vicissim
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Poets
           language
           .
           Besides
           the
           reader
           must
           distinguish
           betwixt
           the
           inclinations
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           corruptions
           in
           manners
           .
           Natural
           inclinations
           may
           be
           described
           under
           a
           free
           and
           liberal
           character
           ,
           without
           any
           wrong
           unto
           the
           Nations
           which
           are
           so
           described
           :
           nor
           is
           it
           more
           to
           the
           dishonour
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           they
           are
           airy
           ,
           light
           ,
           Mercurial
           ,
           assoon
           lost
           as
           found
           ;
           then
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           to
           be
           accounted
           slow
           ,
           and
           Saturn●ne
           ,
           lofty
           and
           proud
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           lowest
           ebb
           of
           a
           beggerly
           fortune
           .
           The
           temperature
           of
           the
           soyle
           and
           air
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           influences
           of
           the
           heavenly
           bodies
           ,
           occasion
           that
           variety
           of
           temper
           and
           affections
           in
           all
           different
           Nations
           ,
           which
           can
           be
           no
           reproach
           unto
           them
           ,
           when
           no
           corruption
           of
           manners
           ,
           no
           vice
           in
           matter
           of
           morality
           is
           charged
           upon
           them
           .
           
             Hinc
             illa
             ab
             antiquo
             vitia
             ,
             et
             patriae
             sorte
             durantia
             ,
             quae
             totas
             in
             historiis
             gentes
             aut
             commendant
             aut
             notant
             ,
          
           saith
           a
           modern
           but
           judicious
           Author
           .
           The
           present
           French
           had
           not
           been
           else
           so
           like
           the
           Galls
           in
           the
           Roman
           stories
           ,
           had
           not
           those
           influences
           ,
           and
           other
           naturall
           causes
           before
           remembred
           ,
           produced
           the
           same
           natural
           inclinations
           ,
           and
           impulsions
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           effected
           in
           the
           other
           ;
           their
           own
           
             Du
             Bartas
          
           saith
           as
           much
           touching
           this
           particular
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           thus
           translated
           by
           
             Josuah
             Sylvester
          
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               O
               see
               how
               full
               of
               wonders
               strange
               is
               nature
               ,
            
             
               Sith
               in
               each
               climate
               ,
               not
               alone
               in
               stature
               ,
            
             
               Strength
               ,
               colour
               ,
               hair
               ;
               but
               that
               men
               differ
               do
            
             
               Both
               in
               their
               humours
               ,
               and
               their
               manners
               too
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Northern
               man
               is
               fa●r
               ,
               
                 the
                 Southern
              
               foul
               ;
            
             
               That
               's
               white
               ,
               this
               black
               ,
               that
               smiles
               &
               this
               doth
               scowl
               .
            
             
               The
               one
               blithe
               and
               frolick
               ,
               the
               other
               dull
               &
               froward
               ,
            
             
               The
               one
               full
               of
               courage
               ,
               the
               other
               a
               fearful
               coward
               .
            
          
        
         
           VI
           Much
           lesse
           would
           I
           be
           thought
           injurious
           to
           the
           female
           sex
           ,
           though
           I
           have
           used
           the
           like
           freedome
           in
           my
           character
           of
           them
           .
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           there
           are
           amongst
           them
           ,
           many
           gallant
           women
           ,
           of
           most
           exemplary
           virtue
           ,
           and
           unquestioned
           chastity
           ;
           and
           I
           believe
           the
           greatest
           part
           are
           such
           indeed
           ,
           though
           their
           behaviour
           at
           first
           sight
           might
           ,
           to
           a
           man
           untravelled
           ,
           perswade
           the
           contrary
           .
           But
           general
           characters
           are
           to
           be
           fitted
           to
           the
           temper
           and
           condition
           of
           a
           people
           generally
           ,
           unto
           the
           Generasingulorum
           ,
           as
           Logicians
           phrase
           it
           ,
           though
           possibly
           (
           as
           there
           are
           few
           general
           Rules
           without
           some
           exceptions
           )
           many
           particular
           persons
           both
           of
           rank
           and
           merit
           ,
           may
           challenge
           an
           exemption
           from
           them
           :
        
         
           
             Queis
             meliore
             luto
             finxit
             praecordia
          
           Titan.
           
        
         
           
             To
             whom
             the
             heavens
             have
             made
             a
             brest
          
           
             Of
             choicer
             metall
             then
             the
             rest
             .
          
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           possible
           enough
           I
           might
           have
           been
           more
           sparing
           of
           that
           liberty
           which
           I
           then
           gave
           unto
           my self
           ,
           were
           there
           occasion
           to
           make
           a
           second
           character
           of
           
           them
           at
           this
           present
           time
           ;
           or
           had
           I
           not
           thought
           fit
           to
           have
           offered
           this
           discourse
           without
           alteration
           ,
           as
           it
           first
           issued
           from
           my
           pen.
           Our
           English
           women
           at
           that
           time
           were
           of
           a
           more
           retired
           behaviour
           then
           they
           have
           been
           since
           ,
           which
           made
           the
           confident
           carriage
           of
           the
           
             French
             Damosels
          
           ,
           seem
           more
           strange
           unto
           me
           ,
           whereas
           of
           late
           the
           garbe
           of
           our
           women
           is
           so
           altered
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           so
           much
           in
           them
           of
           the
           mode
           of
           France
           ,
           as
           easily
           might
           take
           off
           those
           misapprehensions
           ,
           with
           which
           I
           was
           really
           possessed
           at
           my
           first
           coming
           thither
           .
           So
           much
           doth
           custome
           alter
           the
           true
           face
           of
           things
           ,
           that
           it
           makes
           many
           things
           approvable
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           first
           appeared
           unsightly
           .
        
         
           VIII
           .
           In
           the
           next
           place
           it
           may
           be
           said
           that
           this
           short
           Journall
           deserves
           not
           to
           be
           called
           
             A
             SURVEY
             OF
             THE
             STATE
             OF
             FRANCE
             ,
          
           considering
           that
           it
           only
           treateth
           of
           some
           particular
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           only
           in
           those
           Provinces
           ,
           as
           came
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           a
           personal
           view
           .
           But
           then
           it
           may
           be
           said
           withall
           ,
           that
           these
           four
           Provinces
           which
           I
           passed
           thorow
           ,
           and
           describe
           ,
           may
           be
           considered
           as
           the
           Epitome
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           the
           abstract
           or
           compendium
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           France
           :
           the
           Isle
           of
           France
           being
           looked
           on
           as
           the
           mother
           of
           
             Paris
             ,
             Picardie
          
           as
           the
           chiefest
           Granary
           ,
           and
           
             La
             Beause
          
           as
           the
           nurse
           thereof
           ;
           as
           Normandy
           is
           esteemed
           for
           the
           Bulwark
           of
           all
           France
           it self
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           large
           Sea-coast
           ,
           and
           well
           fortified
           Havens
           ,
           wherewith
           it
           doth
           confront
           the
           English
           .
           And
           if
           the
           rule
           be
           true
           in
           Logick
           (
           as
           I
           think
           it
           is
           )
           that
           a
           Denomination
           may
           be
           taken
           from
           the
           nobler
           parts
           ;
           then
           certainly
           a
           Survey
           of
           these
           four
           Provinces
           ,
           the
           noblest
           and
           most
           considerable
           parts
           of
           all
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           may
           be
           entituled
           without
           any
           absurdity
           the
           Survey
           of
           France
           .
           
           For
           besides
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           spoken
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           these
           four
           Provinces
           that
           Henry
           the
           4.
           did
           lay
           the
           scene
           of
           his
           long
           war
           against
           the
           Leaguers
           ,
           as
           if
           in
           keeping
           them
           assured
           or
           subjected
           to
           him
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           did
           consist
           especially
           .
           For
           though
           the
           war
           was
           carried
           into
           most
           other
           Provinces
           as
           the
           necessity
           of
           affairs
           required
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           managed
           in
           those
           Provinces
           by
           particular
           parties
           .
           Neither
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           nor
           the
           Duke
           of
           Mayenne
           (
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           contending
           Armies
           )
           did
           act
           any
           thing
           in
           them
           except
           some
           light
           velitations
           in
           Champagne
           ,
           and
           one
           excursion
           into
           Burgundie
           ;
           the
           whole
           decision
           of
           the
           quarrels
           ,
           depending
           principally
           ,
           if
           not
           wholly
           ,
           in
           the
           getting
           of
           these
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           had
           not
           else
           made
           so
           long
           a
           march
           from
           the
           Court
           of
           Bruxels
           ,
           to
           raise
           the
           Kings
           Army
           from
           the
           siege
           of
           Roven
           ;
           nor
           had
           the
           King
           mustered
           up
           all
           his
           wit
           and
           power
           to
           recover
           Amiens
           ,
           when
           dexterously
           surprized
           by
           a
           Spanish
           stratagem
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           which
           the
           French
           generally
           affirm
           of
           Paris
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Eye
           ,
           nay
           the
           very
           Soul
           of
           all
           France
           it self
           ;
           I
           may
           with
           confidence
           affirm
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           given
           more
           sight
           to
           that
           Eye
           ,
           more
           life
           and
           spirit
           to
           that
           Soul
           ,
           then
           hath
           been
           hitherto
           communicated
           in
           the
           English
           .
           Tongue
           .
           The
           Realm
           of
           France
           surveyed
           in
           the
           four
           principal
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           Cities
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           gives
           a
           good
           colour
           to
           the
           title
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           title
           hath
           more
           colour
           to
           insist
           upon
           ,
           then
           the
           description
           of
           these
           Cities
           ,
           and
           those
           principal
           Provinces
           ,
           can
           contribute
           towards
           it
           .
           For
           though
           I
           have
           described
           those
           four
           Provinces
           only
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Chorography
           ,
           yet
           I
           have
           took
           a
           general
           and
           
             a
             full
             Survey
             of
             the
             State
             of
          
           France
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Civil
           State
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           three
           
           main
           limbs
           of
           all
           
             Bodies
             Politick
          
           ,
           and
           took
           it
           in
           so
           full
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           I
           think
           none
           ,
           and
           am
           assured
           that
           very
           few
           have
           done
           before
           me
           .
        
         
           IX
           .
           If
           it
           be
           said
           that
           my
           stay
           was
           not
           long
           enough
           to
           render
           me
           exact
           and
           punctual
           in
           my
           observations
           :
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           said
           withall
           ,
           that
           the
           lesse
           my
           stay
           was
           ,
           my
           diligence
           must
           be
           the
           greater
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           husbanded
           my
           time
           to
           the
           best
           advantage
           .
           For
           knowing
           that
           we
           could
           not
           stay
           there
           longer
           ,
           then
           our
           money
           lasted
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           carried
           not
           the
           wealth
           of
           the
           Indies
           with
           us
           ,
           I
           was
           resolved
           to
           give
           my self
           as
           little
           rest
           ,
           as
           the
           necessities
           of
           nature
           could
           dispense
           withall
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           work
           my self
           into
           the
           good
           opinions
           of
           some
           principal
           persons
           of
           that
           nation
           ,
           who
           were
           best
           able
           to
           inform
           me
           ,
           as
           might
           in
           short
           space
           furnish
           me
           with
           such
           instructions
           ,
           as
           others
           with
           a
           greater
           expence
           both
           of
           time
           and
           money
           could
           not
           so
           readily
           attain
           .
           By
           this
           accommodating
           of
           my self
           unto
           the
           humours
           of
           some
           men
           ,
           and
           a
           resolution
           not
           to
           be
           wanting
           to
           that
           curiosity
           which
           I
           carryed
           with
           me
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           which
           I
           desired
           to
           know
           (
           and
           there
           was
           nothing
           which
           I
           desired
           not
           to
           know
           )
           but
           what
           was
           readily
           imparted
           to
           me
           both
           with
           love
           and
           chearfulnesse
           .
           
             Cur
             nescire
             pudens
             prave
             quam
             discere
             mallem
             ?
          
           I
           alwaies
           looked
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           greater
           shame
           to
           be
           ignorant
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           taught
           by
           any
           body
           ;
           and
           therefore
           made
           such
           use
           of
           men
           of
           both
           Religions
           ,
           as
           were
           most
           likely
           to
           acquaint
           me
           with
           the
           counsels
           of
           their
           severall
           parties
           .
           Nor
           was
           I
           purse-bound
           when
           I
           had
           occasion
           to
           see
           any
           of
           those
           Rarities
           ,
           Reliques
           ,
           and
           matters
           of
           more
           true
           antiquity
           ,
           which
           either
           their
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           Churches
           ,
           Colledges
           ,
           yea
           ,
           or
           the
           Court
           it Self
           could
           present
           unto
           me
           .
           Money
           is
           never
           better
           
           spent
           then
           wen
           it
           is
           layed
           out
           in
           the
           buying
           of
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           X.
           In
           the
           last
           place
           it
           may
           be
           said
           that
           many
           things
           have
           hapned
           both
           in
           the
           Court
           and
           State
           of
           France
           ,
           many
           great
           revolutions
           and
           alterations
           in
           the
           face
           thereof
           ,
           since
           I
           digested
           the
           Relation
           of
           this
           Journey
           for
           my
           own
           contentment
           ;
           which
           makes
           this
           publication
           the
           more
           unseasonable
           ,
           and
           my
           consent
           unto
           it
           subject
           to
           the
           greater
           censure
           :
           which
           notwithstanding
           I
           conceive
           that
           the
           discourse
           will
           be
           as
           usefull
           to
           the
           ingenuous
           Reader
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           gone
           sheet
           by
           sheet
           from
           the
           Pen
           to
           the
           Presse
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           offered
           to
           him
           in
           that
           point
           of
           time
           when
           it
           took
           life
           from
           me
           .
           The
           learned
           labours
           of
           Pausanias
           in
           his
           Chorography
           of
           Greece
           ,
           are
           as
           delightful
           now
           to
           the
           studious
           Reader
           ,
           as
           formerly
           to
           the
           best
           wits
           of
           Rome
           or
           Athens
           .
           Nor
           need
           we
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           description
           of
           the
           Netherlands
           by
           
             Lewis
             Guicciardine
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Isles
           of
           Britain
           by
           our
           famous
           Camden
           ,
           will
           yeeld
           as
           great
           profit
           and
           contentment
           to
           future
           Ages
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           men
           that
           knew
           the
           Authors
           .
           The
           Realm
           of
           France
           is
           still
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           temperature
           of
           the
           air
           and
           soyl
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           humours
           and
           affections
           of
           the
           people
           still
           the
           same
           ;
           the
           Fractions
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           great
           ,
           the
           Government
           as
           Regal
           or
           despotical
           now
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           Author
           was
           amongst
           them
           .
           The
           Cities
           stand
           in
           the
           same
           places
           which
           before
           they
           stood
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           Rivers
           keep
           the
           same
           channels
           which
           before
           they
           had
           ,
           no
           alteration
           in
           the
           natural
           parts
           of
           that
           great
           body
           ,
           and
           not
           much
           in
           the
           politick
           neither
           .
           The
           change
           which
           since
           hath
           hapned
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           being
           rather
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           then
           the
           form
           of
           Government
           .
           Affairs
           of
           State
           then
           managed
           by
           a
           Queen-Mother
           ,
           
           and
           a
           Cardinal
           favourite
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           at
           this
           present
           .
           The
           King
           in
           his
           Majority
           then
           ,
           but
           not
           much
           versed
           or
           studied
           in
           his
           own
           concernments
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           at
           this
           present
           ;
           the
           Realm
           divided
           then
           into
           parties
           and
           factions
           (
           though
           not
           into
           the
           same
           factions
           )
           as
           it
           is
           at
           this
           present
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           the
           English
           then
           in
           as
           high
           esteem
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           alliance
           then
           newly
           made
           between
           the
           Princes
           ,
           as
           they
           can
           possibly
           be
           now
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           late
           concluded
           peace
           betwixt
           the
           Nations
           .
           Nor
           hath
           there
           hapned
           any
           thing
           not
           reconcilable
           to
           the
           present
           times
           ,
           but
           the
           almost
           miraculous
           birth
           of
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Brother
           after
           20
           years
           barrennesse
           ,
           and
           the
           mariage
           of
           the
           Monsieur
           with
           Montpensiers
           Daughter
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           generall
           expectation
           of
           all
           that
           people
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           first
           (
           I
           think
           I
           may
           be
           bold
           to
           say
           )
           of
           the
           world
           besides
           .
        
         
           XII
           .
           These
           reasons
           as
           they
           may
           excuse
           this
           publication
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           work
           it self
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           one
           which
           serves
           to
           justifie
           it
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Author
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           manifesting
           of
           this
           truth
           to
           all
           which
           shall
           peruse
           these
           papers
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           still
           of
           the
           same
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           opinion
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           and
           the
           government
           of
           holy
           Church
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           was
           30
           years
           agoe
           ,
           when
           the
           Relation
           of
           the
           first
           Journey
           was
           fashioned
           by
           him
           ;
           that
           he
           hath
           stood
           his
           ground
           in
           all
           those
           revolutions
           both
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           which
           have
           hapned
           since
           ;
           that
           he
           now
           holds
           no
           other
           Tenets
           ,
           then
           those
           to
           which
           he
           hath
           been
           principled
           by
           education
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           study
           ;
           and
           finally
           that
           such
           opinions
           as
           he
           holds
           ,
           be
           they
           right
           or
           wrong
           ,
           he
           brought
           to
           the
           Court
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           took
           not
           from
           thence
           .
           So
           that
           whatsoever
           
           other
           imputation
           may
           be
           charged
           upon
           him
           ,
           he
           cannot
           be
           accused
           for
           a
           time-server
           ,
           but
           alwaies
           constant
           to
           himself
           ,
           in
           all
           times
           the
           same
           ;
           
             Qualis
             ab
             incepto
             processeri●
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Poets
           language
           ,
           the
           same
           man
           then
           as
           now
           without
           alteration
           Compare
           my
           late
           book
           upon
           the
           Creed
           ,
           with
           these
           present
           Journals
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           easily
           be
           seen
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           points
           wherein
           I
           have
           occasion
           to
           declare
           my
           Judgement
           ,
           I
           am
           nothing
           altered
           ;
           that
           neither
           the
           temptations
           of
           preferment
           ,
           nor
           that
           great
           turn
           both
           in
           the
           publick
           and
           my
           own
           affairs
           which
           hath
           hapned
           since
           ;
           have
           made
           me
           other
           then
           I
           was
           at
           the
           very
           first
           .
        
         
           XIII
           .
           It
           's
           true
           in
           reading
           over
           these
           papers
           as
           they
           were
           sent
           to
           the
           Presse
           ,
           I
           found
           some
           things
           which
           I
           could
           willingly
           have
           rectified
           as
           they
           passed
           my
           hands
           ;
           but
           that
           I
           chose
           rather
           to
           let
           them
           go
           with
           some
           
             Petit
             errors
          
           ,
           then
           alter
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Copy
           ,
           which
           might
           give
           any
           the
           least
           occasion
           to
           this
           misconceit
           ,
           that
           the
           work
           went
           not
           to
           the
           Presse
           ,
           as
           it
           came
           from
           my
           pen
           ,
           but
           was
           corrected
           by
           the
           line
           and
           levell
           of
           my
           present
           Judgement
           .
           And
           for
           such
           
             petit
             errors
          
           ,
           as
           then
           scaped
           my
           hands
           ,
           being
           they
           are
           but
           
             petit
             errors
          
           ,
           they
           may
           the
           more
           easily
           be
           pardoned
           by
           ingenuous
           men
           .
           But
           howsoever
           being
           errors
           ,
           though
           but
           petit
           errors
           ,
           I
           hold
           it
           necessary
           to
           correct
           them
           ,
           and
           shall
           correct
           them
           in
           this
           order
           as
           they
           come
           before
           me
           .
        
         
           
             Normandy
             bounded
             on
             the
             South
             with
             L'Isle
             de
          
           France
           ]
           Not
           with
           the
           
             Isle
             of
             France
          
           distinctly
           and
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           the
           circlings
           of
           the
           Scine
           and
           the
           Marne
           ,
           in
           which
           Paris
           standeth
           ;
           but
           by
           that
           part
           of
           France
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           commonly
           
             France
             Special
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Proper
             France
          
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           first
           fixed
           seat
           of
           the
           French
           Nation
           ,
           after
           their
           first
           entrance
           
           into
           G●ul
           ;
           which
           notwithstanding
           may
           in
           some
           sense
           ,
           be
           called
           the
           Isle
           of
           France
           also
           ,
           because
           environed
           on
           all
           sides
           with
           some
           river
           or
           other
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           with
           the
           Velle
           on
           the
           East
           ,
           the
           Eure
           on
           the
           West
           ,
           the
           Oise
           on
           the
           North
           ,
           and
           a
           vein
           Riveret
           of
           the
           Seine
           on
           the
           South
           parts
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             The
             name
          
           Neustria
           ]
           Not
           named
           so
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           reckoned
           for
           a
           part
           of
           
             Gallia
             Celtica
          
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           not
           well
           distinguished
           do
           seem
           to
           intimate
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           was
           a
           part
           of
           the
           French
           Empire
           ,
           and
           then
           corruptly
           so
           called
           for
           Westria
           ,
           signifying
           the
           West
           parts
           thereof
           :
           the
           name
           of
           Westria
           or
           Westenrick
           ,
           being
           given
           by
           some
           to
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Realm
           of
           
             West
             France
          
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Austria
           or
           Ostenric
           to
           a
           part
           of
           East
           France
           .
        
         
           
             By
             the
             permission
             of
          
           Charles
           the
           Bald
           ]
           Not
           so
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           sufferance
           of
           Charles
           the
           Simple
           ,
           a
           weaker
           Prince
           ,
           and
           far
           lesse
           able
           to
           support
           the
           Majesty
           of
           a
           King
           of
           France
           .
           For
           though
           the
           Normans
           ransacked
           the
           Sea
           coasts
           of
           this
           Countrey
           during
           the
           reign
           of
           Charles
           the
           Bald
           ,
           which
           lasted
           from
           the
           year
           841
           to
           the
           year
           879.
           yet
           Charles
           the
           Bald
           was
           not
           so
           simple
           nor
           so
           ill
           advised
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           them
           livery
           and
           seisin
           of
           so
           large
           a
           Province
           .
           That
           was
           a
           businesse
           fit
           for
           none
           but
           Charles
           the
           SIMPLE
           ,
           who
           began
           his
           reign
           in
           the
           year
           900.
           and
           unto
           him
           the
           words
           foregoing
           would
           direct
           the
           Reader
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           thus
           told
           us
           of
           these
           
             Normans
             ,
             anno
          
           900.
           they
           first
           seated
           themselves
           in
           France
           ,
           &c.
           which
           relates
           plainly
           to
           the
           reign
           of
           Charles
           the
           Simple
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           whereof
           they
           first
           setled
           here
           ,
           though
           Rollo
           their
           chief
           Captain
           was
           not
           honoured
           with
           the
           title
           of
           Duke
           of
           Normandy
           untill
           12
           years
           after
           .
        
         
         
           
             For
             the
             most
             part
             of
             a
             light
             and
             sandy
             mould
             ]
          
           mistaken
           in
           the
           print
           for
           a
           light
           and
           handy
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           of
           a
           more
           easie
           tillage
           ,
           then
           the
           rest
           of
           those
           Kingdomes
           .
           Which
           words
           though
           positively
           true
           of
           the
           Countrey
           of
           Norfolk
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           comparatively
           and
           respectively
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           France
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           it
           would
           ill
           agree
           with
           the
           following
           words
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           to
           
             be
             of
             a
             fat
             and
             liking
             soyle
             ,
          
           as
           indeed
           it
           is
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           fat
           and
           deep
           as
           the
           Isle
           of
           
             France
             ,
             La
             Beause
          
           ,
           or
           many
           others
           of
           the
           Southern
           Provinces
           .
        
         
           The
           French
           
             custome
             giving
             to
             all
             the
             sons
             an
             equality
          
           
             in
             the
             Estate
          
           ]
           which
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           Estates
           of
           meaner
           and
           inferiour
           persons
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           those
           of
           eminent
           ,
           and
           more
           noble
           Families
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           altered
           in
           this
           point
           ;
           The
           Lands
           and
           Honours
           passing
           undivided
           to
           the
           eldest
           sons
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           support
           the
           dignity
           of
           their
           place
           and
           titles
           ;
           as
           many
           Gentlemen
           of
           Kent
           have
           changed
           their
           old
           tenure
           by
           Gavellinde
           into
           Knights
           service
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           and
           obtained
           severall
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           to
           make
           good
           that
           change
           .
        
         
           
             For
             when
          
           Meroveus
           
             the
             Grandchilde
             of
          
           Pharamond
           ]
           so
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           by
           Rusener
           ,
           as
           eldest
           son
           of
           Clodian
           the
           son
           of
           Pharamond
           ;
           but
           Paradine
           ,
           the
           best
           Herald
           of
           all
           the
           French
           ,
           speaks
           more
           doubtfully
           of
           him
           ,
           not
           knowing
           whether
           he
           were
           the
           son
           or
           next
           kinsman
           of
           Clodian
           ,
           and
           others
           (
           whose
           authority
           I
           have
           elsewhere
           followed
           )
           make
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Horse
           to
           Clodian
           ,
           whose
           children
           he
           is
           said
           to
           have
           dispossessed
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           transferred
           the
           same
           unto
           himself
           .
        
         
         
           
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             name
             I
             could
             not
             learn
             amongst
          
           
             the
             people
          
           ]
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           not
           such
           a
           reason
           of
           the
           name
           ,
           as
           I
           then
           approved
           of
           ,
           my
           conceit
           strongly
           carrying
           me
           to
           the
           Bellocassi
           ,
           whom
           I
           would
           fain
           have
           setled
           in
           the
           Countrey
           of
           
             La
             Beause
          
           ,
           and
           from
           them
           derived
           that
           name
           unto
           it
           .
           But
           stronger
           reasons
           since
           have
           perswaded
           the
           contrary
           ,
           so
           that
           leaving
           the
           Bellocassi
           near
           Baieux
           in
           the
           Dukedome
           of
           Normandie
           ,
           we
           must
           derive
           the
           name
           of
           
             La
             Beause
          
           ,
           and
           Belsia
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           is
           severally
           called
           by
           the
           French
           and
           Latines
           ,
           from
           the
           exceeding
           beautifulnesse
           of
           that
           flourishing
           Province
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           Latines
           call
           Bellus
           in
           the
           Masculine
           ,
           and
           Bella
           in
           the
           Feminine
           Gender
           ,
           being
           by
           the
           the
           French
           called
           Bell
           and
           Beau
           ,
           as
           it
           after
           followeth
           .
        
         
           Picardie
           
             is
             divided
             into
             the
             higher
             ,
             which
             containeth
          
           
             the
             Countreys
             of
          
           Calice
           and
           Bologne
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           That
           Picardie
           is
           divided
           into
           the
           higher
           and
           the
           lower
           ,
           is
           a
           Truth
           well
           known
           ,
           though
           I
           know
           not
           by
           what
           negligence
           of
           mine
           they
           are
           here
           misplaced
           ,
           that
           being
           the
           lower
           Picardie
           which
           lyeth
           next
           the
           sea
           containing
           the
           Countreys
           of
           Calais
           ,
           and
           Bologne
           ,
           with
           the
           Towns
           of
           Abbeville
           ,
           and
           Monstreuille
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           higher
           Picardie
           ,
           which
           liethmore
           into
           the
           Land
           in
           which
           standeth
           the
           fair
           City
           of
           Amiens
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Towns
           and
           Territories
           else
           where
           described
           .
        
         
           
             Both
             these
             were
             born
             unto
             the
             King
             by
             Madam
          
           Gabriele
           
             for
             her
             excellent
             beauty
             surnamed
          
           La
           Belle
           ]
           Madam
           Gabriele
           is
           brought
           in
           here
           before
           her
           time
           ,
           and
           b●ing
           left
           out
           ,
           the
           sense
           will
           run
           as
           currently
           ,
           but
           more
           truly
           thus
           .
           
             Both
             these
             were
             born
             unto
             the
             King
             by
             the
             Dutch●sse
             of
          
           Beaufort
           ,
           
             a
             Lady
             whom
             the
             King
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           And
           for
           the
           children
           which
           she
           brought
           him
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           named
           right
           ,
           yet
           (
           as
           I
           have
           been
           since
           informed
           )
           they
           are
           marshalled
           wrong
           ,
           Caesar
           Duke
           of
           Vendosm
           being
           the
           eldest
           ;
           not
           the
           younger
           son
           .
           And
           as
           for
           Madam
           Gabriele
           ,
           she
           was
           indeed
           the
           King
           best
           beloved
           Concubine
           ,
           one
           whom
           he
           kept
           not
           only
           for
           his
           private
           chamber
           ,
           but
           carried
           publickly
           along
           with
           him
           in
           the
           course
           of
           his
           wars
           .
           Insomuch
           that
           when
           the
           Duke
           of
           Biron
           had
           besieged
           Amiens
           (
           being
           then
           lately
           surprized
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           as
           before
           was
           intimated
           )
           and
           was
           promised
           succours
           by
           the
           King
           with
           all
           speed
           that
           might
           be
           ;
           the
           King
           at
           last
           came
           forwards
           with
           Madam
           Gabriele
           ,
           and
           a
           train
           of
           Ladies
           to
           attend
           her
           :
           which
           being
           noted
           by
           the
           Duke
           ,
           he
           cryed
           aloud
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           scorn
           and
           indignation
           ,
           
             Behold
             the
             goodly
             succours
             which
             the
             King
             hath
             brought
             us
             .
          
           A
           Lady
           in
           great
           favour
           ,
           but
           in
           greater
           power
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           character
           was
           intended
           ,
           which
           by
           mistake
           ,
           is
           here
           given
           to
           the
           Dutchesse
           of
           Beaufort
           ,
           though
           possibly
           that
           Dutchesse
           also
           might
           deserve
           part
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             When
             the
             Liturgie
             was
             translated
             into
             Latine
             by
          
           Doctor
           Mocket
           ]
           Not
           by
           him
           first
           translated
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           may
           intimate
           ,
           it
           having
           been
           translated
           into
           Latine
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           time
           .
           But
           that
           Edition
           being
           worn
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           Book
           grown
           scarse
           ,
           the
           Doctor
           gave
           it
           a
           Review
           ,
           and
           caused
           it
           to
           be
           reprinted
           together
           with
           Bishop
           
             Jewels
             Apologie
          
           ,
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           Doctrinal
           points
           delivered
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Homilies
           ,
           with
           some
           other
           pieces
           ,
           which
           being
           so
           reviewed
           and
           published
           ,
           gave
           that
           contentment
           to
           many
           sober
           minded
           men
           of
           the
           Romish
           party
           which
           is
           after
           mentioned
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           Relation
           of
           the
           second
           Journey
           ,
           I
           finde
           no
           mistakes
           ,
           requiring
           any
           Animadversions
           ,
           as
           written
           in
           a
           riper
           judgement
           ,
           and
           with
           greater
           care
           ,
           because
           intended
           to
           a
           person
           of
           such
           known
           abilities
           .
           Nor
           was
           I
           lesse
           diligent
           in
           gathering
           the
           materials
           for
           it
           ,
           then
           carefull
           that
           it
           might
           be
           free
           from
           mistakes
           and
           errors
           ;
           not
           only
           informing
           my self
           punctually
           in
           all
           things
           which
           concerned
           these
           Islands
           ,
           by
           persons
           of
           most
           knowledge
           and
           experience
           ,
           in
           the
           affairs
           and
           state
           of
           either
           ,
           but
           with
           mine
           own
           hand
           copying
           out
           some
           of
           their
           Records
           ,
           many
           whole
           Letters
           from
           the
           Councel
           and
           Court
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           Genevian
           Discipline
           obtruded
           on
           both
           Islands
           by
           Snape
           and
           Cartwright
           ,
           the
           Canons
           recommended
           by
           King
           James
           to
           the
           Isle
           of
           Jarsey
           ,
           besides
           many
           papers
           of
           lesse
           bulk
           and
           consequence
           ,
           out
           of
           all
           which
           I
           have
           so
           enlarged
           that
           discourse
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           be
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           it
           comes
           very
           near
           it
           .
           Certain
           I
           am
           that
           here
           is
           more
           delivered
           of
           the
           affairs
           of
           these
           Islands
           and
           on
           their
           accompt
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           Authors
           which
           have
           ever
           written
           of
           them
           being
           layed
           together
           ,
           can
           amount
           unto
           .
           For
           in
           pursuance
           of
           this
           part
           ,
           I
           have
           took
           a
           
             full
             survey
          
           of
           those
           Islands
           which
           I
           went
           to
           visit
           ,
           together
           with
           such
           alterations
           in
           Religion
           as
           have
           hapned
           there
           ,
           both
           when
           they
           were
           under
           the
           Popes
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Constance
           ,
           as
           since
           they
           have
           discharged
           themselves
           from
           the
           power
           of
           both
           .
           The
           Reformation
           there
           being
           modelled
           according
           to
           the
           Genevian
           Plat-form
           ,
           occasioned
           me
           to
           search
           into
           the
           beginning
           ,
           growth
           ,
           and
           progresse
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           government
           with
           the
           setling
           of
           it
           in
           these
           Islands
           ;
           together
           with
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           that
           Discipline
           as
           it
           was
           there
           setled
           ,
           
           and
           some
           short
           observations
           on
           the
           text
           thereof
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           lay
           open
           the
           novelty
           ,
           absurdity
           ,
           and
           ill
           consequents
           of
           it
           .
           That
           done
           I
           have
           declared
           by
           what
           means
           and
           motives
           the
           Isle
           of
           Jarsey
           was
           made
           conformable
           in
           point
           of
           discipline
           and
           devotion
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           given
           the
           Reader
           a
           full
           view
           of
           that
           body
           of
           Canons
           which
           was
           composed
           and
           confirmed
           for
           regulating
           the
           affairs
           thereof
           in
           sacred
           matters
           ;
           and
           after
           a
           short
           application
           tending
           to
           the
           advancement
           of
           my
           main
           design
           ,
           do
           conclude
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           am
           to
           tell
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           though
           I
           was
           chiefly
           drawn
           to
           publish
           these
           Relations
           at
           this
           present
           time
           ,
           for
           preventing
           all
           impressions
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           any
           of
           those
           false
           copies
           which
           are
           got
           abroad
           ;
           yet
           I
           am
           given
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           is
           coming
           out
           (
           if
           not
           out
           already
           )
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           
             France
             painted
             out
             to
             the
             life
             :
          
           but
           painted
           by
           so
           short
           a
           Pensil
           ,
           as
           makes
           it
           want
           much
           of
           that
           life
           which
           it
           ought
           to
           have
           .
           By
           whom
           and
           with
           what
           colour
           that
           piece
           is
           painted
           thus
           without
           my
           consent
           ,
           I
           may
           learn
           hereafter
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           whether
           that
           Piece
           be
           printed
           with
           ,
           or
           without
           my
           name
           unto
           it
           ,
           I
           must
           protest
           against
           the
           wrong
           ,
           and
           disclaim
           the
           work
           ,
           as
           printed
           by
           a
           false
           and
           imperfect
           copy
           ,
           deficient
           in
           some
           whole
           Sections
           ,
           the
           distribution
           of
           the
           books
           and
           parts
           ,
           not
           kept
           according
           to
           my
           minde
           and
           method
           ,
           destitute
           also
           of
           those
           Explications
           and
           Corrections
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           given
           unto
           it
           on
           my
           last
           perusal
           in
           this
           general
           Preface
           ;
           and
           finally
           containing
           but
           one
           half
           of
           the
           work
           which
           is
           here
           presen
           〈…〉
           Faults
           and
           infirmities
           I
           have
           too
           many
           of
           mine
           own
           ,
           
             Nam
             vitiis
             nemo
             sine
             nascitur
          
           ,
           as
           we
           know
           who
           said
           ;
           and
           therefore
           would
           not
           charge
           my
           
           self
           with
           those
           imperfections
           ,
           those
           frequent
           errors
           and
           mistakes
           which
           the
           audaciousnesse
           of
           other
           men
           may
           obtrude
           upon
           me
           :
           which
           having
           signified
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           for
           the
           detecting
           of
           this
           imposture
           ,
           and
           mine
           own
           discharge
           ,
           I
           recommend
           the
           following
           work
           to
           his
           favourable
           censure
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           us
           to
           the
           mercies
           of
           the
           Supreme
           Judge
           .
        
         
           
             Lacies
             Court
             in
             Abingdon
             ,
             
               April
               17.
               1656.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           Books
           lately
           printed
           and
           reprinted
           for
           
             Henry
             Seile
          
           .
        
         
           DOctor
           
             Heylyn's
             Cosmography
          
           ,
           in
           fol.
           
        
         
           Twenty
           Sermons
           of
           Dr.
           Sanderson's
           ,
           
             ad
             Aulam
             ,
             &c.
          
           never
           till
           now
           published
           .
        
         
           Dr
           Heylyn's
           Comment
           on
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           ,
           in
           fol.
           
        
         
           Bishop
           Andrewes
           holy
           Devotions
           ,
           the
           4
           Edition
           ,
           in
           12.
           
        
         
           Martiall
           in
           12.
           for
           the
           use
           of
           
             West
             minster
          
           School
           .
        
         
           
             John
             Willis
          
           his
           Art
           of
           Stenography
           or
           Short
           writing
           ,
           by
           spelling
           Characters
           ,
           in
           8.
           the
           14
           Edition
           :
           together
           with
           the
           School
           master
           to
           the
           said
           Art.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
             SYLLABUS
             CAPITUM
          
           :
           OR
           ,
           The
           Contents
           of
           the
           Chapters
           .
        
         
           
             NORMANDIE
             ;
             OR
             ,
             THE
             FIRST
             BOOK
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Entrance
            
             .
             THe
             beginning
             of
             our
             Journey
             .
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             Sea.
             A
             farewell
             to
             England
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               NORMANDY
            
             in
             generall
             ;
             the
             Name
             and
             bounds
             of
             it
             .
             The
             condition
             of
             the
             Antient
             Normans
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             present
             .
             Ortelius
             
             character
             of
             them
             examined
             .
             In
             what
             they
             resemble
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Norfolk
             .
             The
             commodities
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Government
             .
             pag.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               Dieppe
            
             ,
             the
             Town
             ,
             strength
             and
             importance
             of
             it
             .
             The
             policy
             of
             
               Henry
               IV.
            
             not
             seconded
             by
             his
             Son.
             The
             custome
             of
             the
             English
             Kings
             in
             placing
             Governours
             in
             their
             Forts
             .
             The
             breaden
             God
             there
             ,
             and
             strength
             of
             the
             Religion
             .
             Our
             passage
             from
             Dieppe
             to
             Roven
             .
             The
             Norman
             Innes
             ,
             Women
             ,
             and
             Manners
             .
             The
             importunity
             of
             servants
             in
             hosteries
             .
             The
             sawcie
             familiarity
             of
             the
             attendants
             .
             
               Ad
               pileum
               vocare
            
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             amongst
             the
             
               Romans
               .
               Jus
               pileorum
            
             in
             the
             Universities
             of
             
               England
               ,
               &c.
               p.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               ROVEN
            
             a
             neat
             City
             ;
             how
             seated
             and
             built
             ;
             the
             strength
             of
             is
             .
             St.
             Katharines
             mount
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             
               Nostre
               dame
               ,
               &c.
            
             The
             indecorum
             of
             the
             Papists
             in
             the
             severall
             and
             unsutable
             pictures
             of
             the
             Virgin.
             The
             little
             Chappell
             of
             the
             Capuchins
             in
             Boulogne
             .
             The
             House
             of
             Parliament
             .
             The
             precedency
             of
             the
             President
             and
             the
             Governor
             .
             The
             Legend
             of
             St.
             Romain
             ,
             and
             the
             priviledge
             thence
             arising
             .
             The
             language
             and
             religion
             of
             the
             Rhothomagenses
             ,
             or
             people
             of
             
               Roven
               .
               p.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             Our
             journey
             between
             Roven
             and
             Pontoyse
             .
             The
             holy
             man
             of
             St.
             Clare
             and
             the
             Pilgrims
             thither
             .
             My
             sore
             eyes
             .
             
               Mante
               ,
               Pontoyse
               ,
               Normandy
            
             justly
             taken
             from
             King
             John.
             The
             end
             of
             this
             Booke
             .
             p.
             26.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             FRANCE
             specially
             so
             called
             ;
             OR
             ,
             
               THE
               SECOND
               BOOK
            
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               France
            
             in
             what
             sense
             so
             called
             .
             The
             bouuds
             of
             it
             .
             All
             old
             Gallia
             not
             possessed
             by
             the
             French.
             Countries
             follow
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               most
               predominant
               Nation
            
             .
             The
             condition
             of
             the
             present
             French
             not
             different
             from
             that
             of
             the
             old
             Gaules
             .
             That
             the
             heavens
             have
             a
             constant
             power
             upon
             the
             same
             Climate
             ,
             though
             the
             Inhabitants
             are
             changed
             .
             The
             quality
             of
             the
             French
             in
             private
             ,
             at
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             table
             .
             Their
             language
             ,
             complements
             ,
             discourse
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
            
             33.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             The
             French
             Women
             ,
             their
             persons
             ,
             prating
             and
             conditions
             .
             The
             immodesty
             of
             the
             French
             Ladies
             .
             Kissing
             not
             in
             use
             among
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             sinister
             opinion
             conceived
             of
             the
             free
             use
             of
             it
             in
             England
             .
             The
             innocence
             and
             harmelesnesse
             of
             it
             amongst
             us
             .
             The
             impostures
             of
             
               French
               Pandars
            
             in
             London
             ,
             with
             the
             scandall
             thence
             arising
             .
             The
             peccancy
             of
             an
             old
             English
             Doctor
             .
             More
             of
             the
             
               French
               
               Women
               .
               Their
               Marriages
               ,
               and
               lives
               after
               wedlock
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               An
               Elogie
               to
               the
            
             English
             Ladies
             .
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             France
             
               described
               .
               The
               valley
               of
            
             Montmorancie
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Dukes
               of
               it
            
             .
             Mont-martre
             .
             
               Burials
               in
               former
               times
               not
               permitted
               within
               the
               wals
               .
               The
               pros
               cuting
               of
               this
               discourse
               by
               manner
               of
               a
               journall
               ,
               intermitted
               for
               a
               time
               .
               The
               Iown
               and
               Church
               of
               St.
            
             Denis
             .
             
               The
               Legend
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               head
               .
               Of
            
             Dagobert
             
               and
               the
               Leper
               .
               The
               reliques
               to
               be
               seen
               there
               .
               Martyrs
               how
               esteemed
               in
               St.
            
             Augustine
             '
             
               s
               time
               .
               The
               Sepulchres
               of
               the
            
             French
             
               Kings
               ,
               and
               the
               treasury
               there
               .
               The
               Kings
               house
               of
            
             Madrit
             .
             
               The
               Qeen
               Mothers
               house
               at
            
             Ruall
             ,
             
               and
               fine
               devices
               in
               it
               .
               St.
            
             Germains
             en
             lay
             ,
             
               another
               of
               the
               Kings
               houses
               .
               The
               curious
               painting
               in
               it
               .
            
             Gorramburie
             
               Window
               :
               the
               Garden
               belonging
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               Water-works
               .
               Boys
               St.
            
             Vincent
             de
             Vicennes
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Castle
               called
            
             Bisester
             .
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Paris
             ,
             
               the
               names
               and
               antiquity
               of
               it
               .
               The
               situation
               and
               greatnesse
               .
               The
               chief
               strength
               and
               Fortifications
               about
               it
               .
               The
               streets
               and
               buildings
               .
               King
            
             James
             
               his
               laudable
               care
               in
               beautyfying
            
             London
             .
             King
             Henry
             
               the
               fourths
               intent
               to
               fortifie
               the
               Town
               .
               Why
               not
               actuated
               .
               The
               Artifices
               and
               wealth
               of
               the
            
             Parisians
             .
             
               The
               bravery
               of
               the
               Citizens
               described
               under
               the
               person
               of
               a
               Barber
               .
            
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Paris
             
               divided
               into
               four
               parts
               .
               Of
               the
            
             Fauxburgs
             
               in
               generall
               .
               Of
               the
               Pest-house
               .
               The
            
             Fauxburg
             and
             Abbey
             
               of
               St.
            
             Germain
             .
             
               The
               Queen
               Mothers
               house
               there
               .
               Her
               purpose
               never
               to
               reside
               
               in
               it
               .
               The
               Provost
               of
               Merchants
               ,
               and
               his
               authority
               .
               The
               Armes
               of
               the
               Town
               .
               The
               Town-house
               .
               The
            
             Grand
             Chastellet
             .
             The
             Arcenall
             .
             
               The
               place
               Royall
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               The
               Vicounty
               of
            
             Paris
             .
             
               And
               the
               Provosts
               seven
               daughters
            
             .
             p.
             73.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
               The
               University
               of
            
             Paris
             ,
             
               and
               Founders
               of
               it
               .
               Of
               the
               Colledges
               in
               general
               .
               Marriage
               when
               permitted
               to
               the
               Rectors
               of
               them
               .
               The
               small
               maintenance
               allowed
               the
               Scholars
               in
               the
               Universities
               of
            
             France
             .
             
               The
               great
               Colledge
               at
            
             Tholoza
             .
             
               Of
               the
               Colledge
               of
               the
            
             Sorbonne
             
               in
               particular
               ;
               that
               and
               the
               House
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               the
               chief
               Bulwarks
               of
               the
            
             French
             
               liberty
               .
               Of
               the
               Polity
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               University
               .
               The
               Rector
               and
               his
               precedency
               ;
               the
               disordered
               life
               of
               the
               Scholars
               there
               being
               .
               An
               Apologie
               for
            
             Oxford
             and
             Cambridge
             .
             
               The
               priviledges
               of
               the
               Scholars
               ,
               their
               degrees
               ,
            
             &c.
             p.
             80.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             
               The
               City
               of
            
             Paris
             
               seated
               in
               the
               place
               of
               old
            
             Lutetia
             .
             
               The
               Bridges
               which
               joyn
               it
               to
               the
               Town
               and
               University
               .
               King
            
             Henry's
             Statua
             .
             Alexander
             '
             s
             injurious
             
               policy
               .
               The
               Church
               and
               revenues
               of
            
             Nostre
             Dame.
             
               The
               Holy
               water
               there
               .
               The
               original
               making
               and
               virtue
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Lamp
               before
               the
            
             Altar
             .
             
               The
               heathenishnesse
               of
               both
               customes
            
             .
             Paris
             
               best
               seen
               from
               the
               top
               of
               this
               Church
               :
               the
               great
               Bell
               there
               never
               rung
               but
               in
               time
               of
               Thunder
               :
               the
               baptizing
               of
               Bels
               ,
               the
               grand
               Hospital
               and
               decency
               of
               it
               .
               The
               place
            
             Daulphin
             .
             
               The
               holy
               Chappel
               and
               Reliques
               there
               .
               What
               the
               Antients
               thought
               of
               Reliques
               .
               The
            
             Exchange
             .
             
               The
               little
               Chastelet
               .
               A
               transition
               to
               the
               Parlament
               .
            
             p.
             90.
             
          
           
             
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             
               The
               Parliament
               of
            
             France
             
               when
               begun
               ;
               of
               whom
               it
               consisteth
               ,
               The
               digniiy
               and
               esteem
               of
               it
               abroad
               ,
               made
            
             sedentarie
             at
             Paris
             ,
             
               appropriated
               to
               the
               long
               robe
               .
               The
            
             Palais
             
               by
               whom
               built
               ,
               and
               converted
               to
               seats
               of
               Justice
               .
               The
               seven
               Chambers
               of
               Parliament
               .
               The
               great
               Chamber
               .
               The
               number
               and
               dignity
               of
               the
               Presidents
               .
               The
               Duke
               of
            
             Biron
             
               afraid
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Kings
               seat
               in
               it
               .
               The
               sitting
               of
               the
            
             Grand
             Signeur
             
               in
               the
            
             Divano
             .
             
               The
               authority
               of
               this
               Court
               in
               causes
               of
               all
               kinds
               ;
               and
               ever
               the
               affaires
               of
               the
               King.
               This
               Court
               the
               main
               pillar
               of
               the
               Liberty
               of
            
             France
             .
             La
             Tournelle
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Judges
               of
               it
               .
               The
               five
               Chambers
               of
            
             Enquestes
             
               severally
               instituted
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               .
               In
               what
               cause
               it
               is
            
             decisive
             .
             
               The
               forme
               of
               admitting
               Advocates
               into
               the
               Courts
               of
               Parliament
               .
               The
            
             Chancellour
             of
             France
             
               and
               his
               Authority
               .
               The
               two
               Courts
               of
            
             Requests
             ,
             
               and
               Masters
               of
               them
               .
               The
               vain
               envy
               of
               the
            
             English
             
               Clergy
               against
               the
               Lawyers
            
             .
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             
               The
               Kings
               Palace
               of
               the
            
             Louure
             ,
             
               by
               whom
               built
               .
               The
               unsutablenesse
               of
               it
               .
               The
               fine
               Gallery
               of
               the
               Queen
               Mother
               .
               The
               long
               Gallery
               of
            
             Henry
             IV.
             
               His
               magnanimous
               intent
               to
               have
               built
               it
               into
               a
               quadrangle
               .
            
             Henry
             IV.
             
               a
               great
               builder
               .
               His
               infinite
               project
               upon
               the
            
             Mediterranean
             
               and
               the
            
             Ocean
             .
             La
             Salle
             des
             Antiques
             .
             The
             French
             
               not
               studious
               of
               Antiquities
            
             .
             Burbon
             
               house
               .
               The
               Tuilleries
            
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             113.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             La
             BEAUSE
             ;
             OR
             ,
             THE
             THIRD
             BOOK
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
               Our
               Journey
               towards
            
             Orleans
             ,
             
               the
               Town
               ,
               Castle
               ,
               and
               Battail
               of
            
             Mont
             l'hierrie
             .
             
               Many
               things
               imputed
               to
               the
            
             English
             
               which
               they
               never
               did
            
             .
             Lewis
             
               the
               11.
               brought
               not
               the
            
             French
             
               Kings
               out
               of
               wardship
               .
               The
               town
               of
            
             Chartroy
             ,
             
               and
               the
               mourning
               Church
               there
               .
               The
               Countrey
               of
            
             La
             Beause
             
               and
               people
               of
               it
            
             .
             Estampes
             .
             
               The
               dancing
               there
               .
               The
               new
               art
               of
               begging
               in
               the
               Innes
               of
               this
               Countrey
               .
            
             Angerville
             .
             Tury
             .
             
               The
               sawciness
               of
               the
            
             French
             
               Fidlers
               .
               Three
               kindes
               of
               Musick
               amongst
               the
               Antient.
               The
               French
               Musick
               .
            
             p.
             121.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
               The
               Country
               and
               site
               of
            
             Orleans
             
               like
               that
               of
            
             Worcester
             .
             
               The
               Wine
               of
            
             Orleans
             .
             
               Praesidial
               Towns
               in
            
             France
             ,
             
               what
               they
               are
               .
               The
               sale
               of
               Offices
               in
            
             France
             .
             
               The
               fine
               walk
               and
               pastime
               of
               the
            
             Palle
             Malle
             .
             
               The
               Church
               of
            
             St.
             Croix
             
               founded
               by
               Superstition
               and
               a
               miracle
               .
               Defaced
               by
               the
            
             Hugonots
             .
             
               Some
               things
               hated
               only
               for
               
               their
               name
               .
               The
               Bishop
               of
            
             Orleans
             ,
             
               and
               his
               priviledge
               .
               The
               Chappell
               and
               Pilgrims
               of
               St.
            
             Jacques
             .
             
               The
               form
               of
               Masse
               in
               St
            
             Croix
             
               C●n●ing
               an
               Heathenish
               custome
               .
               The
               great
               siege
               of
            
             Orleans
             ,
             
               raised
               by
            
             Joan
             
               the
               Virgin.
               The
               valour
               of
               that
               woman
               :
               that
               she
               was
               no
               witch
               .
               An
               Elogie
               on
               her
               .
            
             p.
             131.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
               The
               study
               of
               the
               Civill
               Law
               revived
               in
            
             Europe
             .
             
               The
               dead
               time
               of
               learning
               .
               The
               Schools
               of
               Law
               in
            
             Orleans
             .
             
               The
               oeconomie
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Chancellour
               of
            
             Oxford
             
               antiently
               appointed
               by
               the
               Diocesan
               .
               Their
            
             methode
             
               here
               ,
               and
               prodigality
               in
               bestowing
               degrees
               .
            
             Orleans
             
               a
               great
               conflux
               of
               strangers
               .
               The
               language
               there
               .
               The
               Corporation
               of
            
             Germans
             
               there
               .
               Their
               house
               and
               priviledges
               .
            
             Dutch
             and
             Latine
             .
             
               The
               difference
               between
               an
               Academie
               and
               an
               University
               .
            
             p.
             145.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Orleans
             
               not
               an
               University
               till
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               Jesuites
               .
               Their
               Colledge
               there
               by
               whom
               built
               .
               The
               Jesuites
               no
               singers
               .
               Their
               laudable
               and
               exact
               method
               of
               teaching
               .
               Their
               policies
               in
               it
               .
               Received
               not
               without
               great
               difficulty
               into
            
             Paris
             .
             
               Their
               houses
               in
               that
               university
               .
               Their
               strictnesse
               unto
               the
               rules
               of
               their
               order
               .
               Much
               maliced
               by
               the
               other
               Priests
               and
               Fryers
               .
               Why
               not
               sent
               into
            
             England
             
               with
               the
               Queen
               ;
               and
               of
               what
               order
               they
               were
               that
               came
               with
               her
               .
               Our
               return
               to
            
             Paris
             .
             p.
             152.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             PICARDIE
             ;
             OR
             ,
             THE
             FOURTH
             BOOK
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
               Our
               return
               towards
            
             England
             .
             
               More
               of
               the
            
             Hugonots
             
               hate
               unto
               Crosses
               .
               The
               town
               of
            
             Luzarch
             ,
             
               and
               St.
            
             Loupae
             .
             
               The
               Country
               of
            
             Picardie
             
               and
               people
               .
               Tho
            
             Picts
             of
             Britain
             
               not
               of
               this
               Countrey
               .
               Mr.
            
             Lee
             Dignicoes
             
               Governour
               of
            
             Picardie
             .
             
               The
               office
               of
               Constable
               what
               it
               is
               in
            
             France
             .
             
               By
               whom
               the
               place
               supplyed
               in
            
             England
             .
             
               The
               marble
               table
               in
            
             France
             ,
             
               and
               causes
               there
               handled
            
             .
             Clermount
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Castle
               there
               .
               The
               war
               raised
               up
               by
               the
               Princes
               against
            
             D'
             Ancre
             .
             
               What
               his
               designes
               might
               tend
               to
               ,
            
             &c.
             p.
             162.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
               The
               fair
               City
               of
            
             Amiens
             ;
             
               and
               greatnesse
               of
               it
               .
               The
            
             English
             
               feasted
               within
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               error
               of
               that
               action
               ;
               the
               Town
               how
               built-seated
               and
               fortified
               .
               The
               Citadell
               of
               it
               ,
               thought
               to
               be
               impregnable
               .
               Not
               permitted
               to
               be
               viewed
               .
               The
               overmuch
               opennesse
               of
               the
            
             English
             
               in
               discovering
               their
               strength
               .
               The
               watch
               and
               form
               of
               Government
               
               in
               the
               Town
               .
            
             Amiens
             
               a
               Visdamate
               :
               to
               whom
               it
               pertaineth
               .
               What
               that
               honour
               is
               in
            
             France
             .
             
               And
               how
               many
               there
               enjoy
               it
               ,
               &c.
            
             p.
             169.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
               The
               Church
               of
            
             Nostre
             Dame
             in
             Amiens
             .
             
               The
               principall
               Churches
               in
               most
               Cities
               called
               by
               her
               name
               .
               More
               honour
               performed
               to
               her
               then
               to
               her
               Saviour
               .
               The
               surpassing
               beauty
               of
               this
               Church
               on
               the
               outside
               .
               The
               front
               of
               it
               .
               King
            
             Henry
             
               the
               sevenths
               Chappel
               at
            
             Westminster
             .
             
               The
               curiousnesse
               of
               this
               Church
               within
               .
               By
               what
               means
               it
               became
               to
               be
               so
               .
               The
               sumptuous
               masking
               closets
               in
               it
               .
               The
               excellency
               of
               perspective
               works
               .
               Indulgences
               by
               whom
               first
               founded
               .
               The
               estate
               of
               the
               Bishoprick
               .
            
             p.
             175.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
               Our
               Journey
               down
               the
            
             Some
             ,
             
               and
               Company
               .
               The
               Town
               and
               Castle
               of
            
             Piquigni
             ,
             
               for
               what
               famous
            
             .
             Comines
             
               censure
               of
               the
            
             English
             
               in
               matter
               of
               Prophecies
               .
               A
               farewell
               to
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Amiens
             .
             
               The
               Town
               and
               Castle
               of
            
             Pont
             D'
             Armie
             .
             Abbeville
             
               how
               seated
               ;
               and
               the
               Garrison
               there
               .
               No
               Governour
               in
               it
               but
               the
            
             Major
             or
             Provost
             .
             
               The
               Authors
               imprudent
               curiosity
               ;
               and
               the
               curtesie
               of
               the
            
             Provost
             
               to
               him
               .
               The
            
             French
             
               Post-horses
               how
               base
               and
               tyred
               .
               My
               preferment
               to
               the
               Trunk-horse
               .
               The
               horse
               of
            
             Philip
             de
             Comines
             .
             
               The
               Town
               and
               strength
               of
            
             Monstreuille
             .
             
               The
               importance
               of
               these
               three
               Towns
               to
               the
            
             French
             border
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             183.
             
          
           
             
             CHAP.
             V.
             
               The
               County
               of
            
             Boulonnois
             ,
             
               and
               Town
               of
            
             Boulogne
             
               by
               whom
               Enfranchized
               .
               The
               present
               of
               Salt
               butter
               .
            
             Boulogne
             
               divided
               into
               two
               Towns.
               Procession
               in
               the
               lower
               Town
               to
               divert
               the
               Plague
               .
               The
               forme
               of
               it
               .
               Procession
               and
               the
               Letany
               by
               whom
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               high
               Town
               Garrisoned
               .
               The
               old
               man
               of
            
             Boulogne
             ;
             
               and
               the
               desperate
               visit
               which
               the
               Author
               bestowed
               upon
               him
               .
               The
               neglect
               of
               the
            
             English
             
               in
               leaving
               open
               the
               Havens
               .
               The
               fraternity
            
             De
             la
             Charite
             ,
             
               and
               inconveniency
               of
               it
               .
               The
               costly
               Journey
               of
            
             Henry
             VIII
             .
             to
             Boulogne
             .
             Sir
             Walt.
             Raleghs
             
               censure
               of
               that
               Prince
               condemned
               .
               The
               discourtesie
               of
            
             Charles
             V.
             
               towards
               our
            
             Edward
             VI.
             
               The
               defence
               of
               the
               house
               of
            
             Burgundy
             
               how
               chargeable
               to
               the
               Kings
               of
            
             England
             .
             Boulogne
             
               yeilded
               back
               to
               the
            
             French
             ;
             
               and
               on
               what
               conditions
               .
               The
               curtesie
               and
               cunning
               of
               my
               Host
               of
            
             Bovillow
             .
             p.
             192.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             FRANCE
             GENERAL
             ;
             OR
             ,
             THE
             FIFTH
             BOOK
             .
          
           
             
               Describing
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               generally
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               Civill
               State.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             A
             transition
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             France
             in
             generall
             The
             person
             ,
             age
             and
             marriage
             of
             King
             
               Lewis
               XIII
            
             .
             Conjecturall
             reasons
             of
             his
             being
             issuelesse
             .
             Iaqueline
             Countesse
             of
             Holland
             kept
             from
             issue
             by
             the
             house
             of
             Burgundy
             .
             The
             Kings
             Sisters
             all
             marryed
             ;
             and
             his
             alliances
             by
             them
             .
             His
             naturall
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             their
             preferments
             .
             His
             lawfull
             Brother
             .
             The
             title
             of
             Monsieur
             in
             France
             .
             Monsieur
             as
             yet
             unmarried
             ;
             not
             like
             to
             marry
             Montpensiers
             daughter
             .
             That
             Lady
             a
             fit
             wife
             for
             the
             Earl
             of
             Soissons
             .
             The
             difference
             between
             him
             and
             the
             Prince
             of
             Conde
             for
             the
             Crown
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             line
             of
             Navarre
             fail
             .
             How
             the
             Lords
             stand
             affected
             in
             the
             cause
             .
             Whether
             a
             child
             may
             be
             born
             in
             the
             11
             month
             .
             King
             
               Henry
               IV.
            
             a
             great
             lover
             of
             fair
             Ladies
             .
             Monsieur
             Barradas
             the
             Kings
             favorite
             ,
             his
             birth
             and
             offices
             .
             The
             omniregency
             of
             the
             Queen
             Mother
             ;
             and
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             Richileiu
             .
             The
             Queen
             Mother
             a
             wise
             and
             prudent
             woman
             .
             p.
             204.
             
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             Two
             Religions
             strugling
             in
             France
             ,
             like
             the
             two
             twins
             in
             the
             womb
             of
             Rebecca
             .
             The
             comparison
             between
             them
             two
             ,
             and
             those
             in
             the
             general
             .
             A
             more
             particular
             survey
             of
             the
             Papists
             Church
             in
             France
             ,
             in
             Policie
             ,
             Priviledge
             and
             Revenue
             .
             The
             complaint
             of
             the
             Clergy
             to
             the
             King.
             The
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             French
             Church
             to
             the
             Pope
             meerly
             titular
             .
             The
             pragmatick
             sanction
             ,
             
               Maxima
               tua
               fatuitas
            
             ,
             and
             
               Conventui
               Tridentino
            
             ,
             severally
             written
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             Trent
             Councell
             .
             The
             tedious
             quarrell
             about
             Investitures
             .
             Four
             things
             propounded
             by
             the
             Parliament
             to
             the
             Jesuites
             .
             The
             
               French
               B
            
             shops
             not
             to
             medle
             with
             Fryers
             ,
             their
             lives
             and
             land
             .
             The
             ignorance
             of
             the
             French
             Priests
             .
             The
             Chanoins
             Latine
             in
             Orleans
             .
             The
             French
             not
             hard
             to
             be
             converted
             ,
             if
             plausibly
             humoured
             .
             p.
             216.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             The
             correspondency
             between
             the
             French
             King
             and
             the
             Pope
             .
             This
             Pope
             an
             Omen
             of
             the
             Marriages
             of
             France
             with
             England
             .
             An
             English
             Catholicks
             conceit
             of
             it
             .
             His
             Holinesse
             Nuncio
             in
             Paris
             .
             A
             learned
             Argument
             to
             prove
             the
             Popes
             universality
             .
             A
             continuation
             of
             the
             allegory
             between
             Jacob
             and
             Esau
             .
             The
             Protestants
             compelled
             to
             leave
             their
             Forts
             and
             Towns.
             Their
             present
             estate
             and
             strength
             .
             The
             last
             War
             against
             them
             justly
             undertaken
             ;
             not
             fairly
             managed
             Their
             insolencies
             and
             disobedience
             to
             the
             Kings
             command
             .
             Their
             purpose
             to
             have
             themselves
             a
             free
             estate
             .
             The
             war
             not
             a
             war
             of
             Religion
             .
             King
             James
             in
             justice
             could
             not
             assist
             them
             more
             then
             he
             did
             First
             for
             saken
             by
             their
             own
             party
             .
             Their
             happinesse
             before
             the
             war.
             The
             Court
             of
             the
             edict
             .
             A
             view
             of
             them
             in
             their
             Churches
             .
             The
             commendation
             which
             the
             French
             Papists
             give
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             Their
             Discipline
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
            
             229
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             The
             connexion
             between
             the
             Church
             and
             Common
             wealth
             in
             generall
             .
             A
             transition
             to
             the
             particular
             of
             France
             .
             The
             Government
             there
             meerly
             regall
             .
             A
             mixt
             forme
             of
             Government
             most
             commendable
             .
             The
             Kings
             Patents
             for
             Offices
             .
             Monopolies
             above
             the
             censure
             of
             Parliament
             .
             The
             strange
             office
             intended
             to
             Mr.
             Luynes
             .
             The
             Kings
             gifts
             and
             expences
             .
             The
             Chamber
             of
             Accounts
             .
             France
             divided
             into
             three
             sorts
             of
             people
             .
             The
             
               Conventus
               Ordinum
            
             nothing
             but
             a
             title
             .
             The
             inequality
             of
             the
             Nobles
             and
             Commons
             in
             France
             .
             The
             Kings
             power
             how
             much
             respected
             by
             the
             Princes
             .
             The
             powerablenesse
             of
             that
             rank
             .
             The
             formall
             execution
             done
             on
             them
             .
             The
             multitude
             and
             confusion
             of
             Nobility
             .
             King
             James
             defended
             .
             A
             censure
             of
             the
             French
             Heralds
             .
             The
             command
             of
             the
             French
             Nobles
             over
             their
             Tenants
             .
             Their
             priviledges
             ,
             gibbets
             and
             other
             Regalia
             .
             They
             conspire
             with
             the
             King
             to
             undoe
             the
             Commons
             .
             p.
             246.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             The
             base
             and
             low
             estate
             of
             the
             French
             Paisant
             .
             The
             misery
             of
             them
             under
             their
             Lord.
             The
             bed
             of
             Procrustes
             .
             The
             suppressing
             of
             the
             Subject
             prejudiciall
             to
             a
             State.
             The
             wisdome
             of
             
               Henry
               VII
            
             .
             The
             Forces
             all
             in
             the
             Cavallerie
             .
             The
             cruell
             impositions
             laid
             upon
             the
             people
             by
             the
             King.
             No
             demain
             in
             France
             .
             Why
             the
             tryall
             by
             twelve
             men
             can
             be
             used
             only
             in
             England
             .
             The
             Gabell
             of
             Salt.
             The
             Popes
             licence
             for
             wenching
             .
             The
             Gabell
             of
             whom
             refused
             ,
             and
             why
             .
             The
             Gascoines
             impatient
             of
             Taxes
             .
             The
             taille
             ,
             and
             taillion
             .
             The
             Pancarke
             or
             Aides
             .
             The
             vain
             resistance
             of
             those
             of
             Paris
             .
             The
             Court
             of
             Aides
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             gathering
             the
             Kings
             moneys
             .
             The
             Kings
             revenue
             .
             The
             corruption
             of
             the
             French
             publicans
             .
             King
             Lewis
             why
             called
             the
             just
             .
             The
             monies
             currant
             in
             France
             .
             The
             gold
             of
             Spain
             more
             Catholick
             then
             the
             King
             The
             happinesse
             of
             the
             English
             Subjects
             .
             A
             congratulation
             unto
             England
             .
             The
             conclusion
             of
             the
             first
             Journey
             .
             p.
             258.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             GUERNZEY
             and
             JARSEY
             ;
             OR
             ,
             THE
             SIXTH
             BOOK
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Entrance
            
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             occasion
             of
             ,
             &c.
             
             (
             2
             )
             Introduction
             to
             this
             work
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Dedication
             ,
             (
             4
             )
             and
             Method
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             The
             beginning
             ,
             continuance
             of
             our
             voyage
             ;
             with
             the
             most
             remarkable
             passages
             which
             happened
             in
             it
             .
             The
             mercenary
             falsnesse
             of
             the
             Dutch
             exemplified
             in
             the
             dealing
             of
             a
             man
             of
             warre
             .
             p.
             179.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             (
             1
             )
             Of
             the
             convenient
             situation
             ,
             and
             (
             2
             )
             condition
             of
             these
             Islands
             in
             the
             generall
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Alderney
             ,
             and
             (
             4
             )
             Serke
             .
             (
             5
             )
             The
             notable
             stratagem
             whereby
             this
             latter
             was
             recovered
             from
             the
             French.
             (
             6
             )
             Of
             Guernzey
             ,
             (
             7
             )
             and
             the
             smaller
             Isles
             neer
             unto
             it
             .
             (
             8
             )
             Our
             Lady
             of
             Lebu
             .
             (
             9
             )
             The
             road
             ,
             and
             (
             10
             )
             the
             Castle
             of
             Cornet
             .
             (
             11
             )
             The
             Trade
             ,
             and
             (
             12
             )
             Priviledges
             of
             this
             people
             .
             (
             13
             )
             Of
             Jarsey
             ,
             and
             (
             14
             )
             the
             strengths
             about
             it
             .
             (
             15
             )
             The
             Island
             why
             so
             poor
             and
             populous
             .
             (
             16
             )
             Gavelkind
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             .
             (
             17
             )
             The
             Governours
             and
             other
             the
             Kings
             Officers
             .
             The
             (
             18
             )
             Politie
             ,
             and
             (
             19
             )
             administration
             of
             justice
             in
             both
             Islands
             .
             (
             20
             )
             The
             Assembly
             of
             the
             
               Three
               Estates
            
             .
             (
             21
             )
             Courts
             Presidiall
             in
             France
             what
             they
             are
             .
             (
             22
             )
             The
             election
             of
             the
             Justices
             ,
             (
             23
             )
             and
             the
             Oath
             taken
             at
             their
             admission
             .
             (
             24
             )
             Of
             their
             Advocates
             or
             Pleaders
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             them
             .
             (
             25
             )
             The
             number
             of
             Atturneys
             once
             limited
             in
             England
             .
             (
             26
             )
             A
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             Governours
             and
             Bailiffs
             of
             the
             Isle
             of
             
               Jarsey
               .
               p.
            
             292.
             
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               (
               1
            
             )
             The
             City
             and
             Di●cesse
             of
             
               Constance
               .
               (
               2
            
             )
             The
             condition
             of
             these
             Islands
             under
             that
             Government
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Churches
             appropriated
             what
             they
             were
             .
             (
             4
             )
             The
             
               Black
               Book
            
             of
             
               Constance
               .
               (
               5
            
             )
             That
             called
             
               Dooms
               day
               .
               (
               6
            
             )
             The
             suppression
             of
             
               Priors
               Aliens
               .
               (
               7
               )
               Priours
               Dative
               ,
            
             how
             they
             differed
             from
             the
             
               Conventuals
               .
               (
               8
            
             )
             The
             condition
             of
             the●e
             Churches
             after
             the
             suppression
             .
             (
             9
             )
             A
             Diagram
             of
             the
             Revenue
             then
             allotted
             to
             each
             severall
             Parish
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Justices
             now
             being
             .
             (
             10
             )
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             
               Champarte
               desarts
            
             and
             
               French
               querrui
               .
               (
               11
            
             )
             The
             alteration
             of
             Religion
             in
             these
             Islands
             .
             (
             12
             )
             Persecution
             here
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             .
             The
             Authors
             indignation
             at
             it
             ,
             expressed
             in
             a
             Poeticall
             rapture
             .
             (
             13
             )
             The
             Islands
             annexed
             for
             ever
             to
             the
             Diocese
             of
             W●nton
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             reasons
             .
             
               p.
               313.
            
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               (
               1
            
             )
             The
             condition
             of
             Geneva
             under
             their
             Bishop
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             alteration
             there
             both
             in
             Politie
             ,
             and
             (
             3
             )
             in
             Religion
             .
             (
             4
             )
             The
             state
             of
             that
             Church
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             Calvin
             thither
             .
             (
             5
             )
             The
             conception
             ,
             (
             6
             )
             birth
             ,
             and
             (
             7
             )
             growth
             of
             the
             
               New
               Discipline
               .
               (
               8
            
             )
             The
             quality
             of
             
               Lay-elders
               .
               (
               9
            
             )
             The
             different
             proceedings
             of
             
               Calvin
               ,
               (
               10
            
             )
             and
             Beza
             in
             the
             propagation
             of
             that
             cause
             .
             (
             11
             )
             Both
             of
             them
             enemies
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               .
               (
               12
            
             )
             The
             first
             enrtance
             of
             this
             Platforme
             into
             the
             Islands
             (
             13
             )
             A
             permission
             of
             it
             by
             the
             Queen
             and
             the
             Councell
             in
             St.
             Peters
             and
             St.
             
               Hillaries
               .
               (
               14
            
             )
             The
             letters
             of
             the
             Councell
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             (
             15
             )
             The
             tumults
             raised
             in
             England
             by
             the
             brethren
             .
             (
             16
             )
             Snape
             and
             Cartwright
             establish
             the
             new
             Discipline
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Islands
             .
             
               p.
               327.
            
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             The
             
               Discipline
               Ecclesiasticall
            
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             in
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             after
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             same
             by
             the
             
               Ministers
               ,
               Elders
            
             and
             Deacons
             of
             the
             Isles
             of
             
               Guernzey
               Jarsey
               ,
               Serke
            
             ,
             and
             Alderney
             ;
             confirmed
             by
             the
             authority
             and
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             same
             Isles
             in
             a
             Synod
             holden
             in
             Guernzey
             the
             28
             
             of
             
               June
               1576.
            
             
             And
             afterwards
             revived
             by
             the
             said
             Ministers
             and
             Elders
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             said
             Governours
             in
             a
             Synod
             holden
             also
             in
             Guernzey
             the
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             and
             17.
             days
             of
             
               October
               ,
               1597.
               p.
               338.
            
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               (
               1
            
             )
             Annotations
             on
             the
             
               Discipline
               .
               (
               2
            
             )
             N●place
             in
             it
             for
             the
             Kings
             
               Supremacy
               .
               (
               3
            
             )
             Their
             love
             to
             Parity
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             State
             as
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             (
             4
             )
             The
             covering
             of
             the
             head
             a
             sign
             of
             liberty
             .
             (
             5
             )
             The
             
               right
               hand
               of
               fellowship
               .
               (
               6
               )
               Agenda
               ,
            
             what
             it
             is
             in
             the
             notion
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             The
             intrusion
             of
             the
             Eldership
             into
             Domestical
             affairs
             .
             (
             7
             )
             Millets
             case
             .
             (
             8
             )
             The
             brothren
             superstitious
             in
             giving
             names
             to
             children
             .
             (
             9
             )
             Ambling
             Communions
             .
             (
             10
             )
             The
             
               holy
               Discipline
            
             made
             a
             third
             note
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             (
             11
             )
             Marriage
             at
             certain
             times
             prohibited
             by
             the
             
               Discipline
               .
               (
               12
            
             )
             Dead
             bodies
             anciently
             not
             interred
             in
             Cities
             .
             (
             13
             )
             The
             Baptism
             of
             Bels.
             (
             14
             )
             The
             brethren
             under
             pretence
             of
             scandal
             ,
             usurp
             upon
             the
             
               civil
               Courts
               .
               (
               15
            
             )
             The
             Discipline
             incroacheth
             on
             our
             Church
             by
             stealth
             .
             (
             16
             )
             A
             caution
             to
             the
             Prelates
             .
             
               p.
               364.
            
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               (
               1
            
             )
             King
             James
             how
             affected
             to
             this
             Platform
             .
             (
             2
             )
             He
             confirms
             the
             Discipline
             in
             both
             Islands
             .
             (
             3
             )
             And
             for
             what
             reasons
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Sir
             
               John
               Peyton
            
             sent
             Governour
             into
             
               Jarsey
               .
               (
               5
            
             )
             His
             Articles
             against
             the
             Ministers
             there
             .
             (
             6
             )
             And
             the
             proceedings
             thereupon
             .
             (
             7
             )
             The
             distracted
             estate
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Ministery
             in
             that
             Island
             ,
             (
             8
             )
             They
             refer
             themselves
             unto
             the
             King.
             (
             9
             )
             The
             Inhabitants
             of
             Jarsey
             petition
             for
             the
             
               English
               Discipline
               .
               (
               10
            
             )
             A
             reference
             of
             both
             parties
             to
             the
             Councell
             .
             (
             11
             )
             The
             restitution
             of
             the
             
               Dean
               .
               (
               12
            
             )
             The
             Interim
             of
             Germany
             what
             it
             was
             .
             (
             13
             )
             The
             Interim
             of
             
               Jarsey
               .
               (
               14
            
             )
             The
             exceptions
             of
             the
             Ministery
             against
             the
             Book
             of
             
               Common
               prayer
               .
               (
               15
            
             )
             The
             establishment
             of
             the
             new
             
               Canons
               .
               378.
            
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             The
             Canons
             and
             Constitutions
             Ecclesiasticall
             for
             the
             Church
             Discipline
             of
             Jarsey
             ;
             together
             with
             the
             Kings
             Letters
             Patents
             for
             the
             authorising
             of
             the
             same
             .
             
               p.
               390.
            
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               (
               1
            
             )
             For
             what
             cause
             it
             pleased
             his
             Majesty
             to
             begin
             with
             
               Jarsey
               .
               (
               2
            
             )
             A
             representation
             of
             such
             motives
             whereon
             the
             like
             may
             be
             effected
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             
               Guernzey
               .
               (
               3
            
             )
             The
             indignity
             done
             by
             a
             Minister
             hereof
             to
             
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               .
               (
               4
            
             )
             The
             calling
             of
             the
             Ministers
             in
             some
             reformed
             Churches
             how
             defensible
             .
             (
             5
             )
             The
             circumstances
             both
             of
             time
             and
             persons
             how
             ready
             for
             an
             alteration
             .
             (
             6
             )
             The
             grievances
             of
             the
             Ministery
             against
             the
             Magistrates
             .
             (
             7
             )
             Propesals
             of
             such
             means
             as
             may
             be
             fittest
             in
             the
             managing
             of
             this
             design
             .
             (
             8
             )
             The
             submission
             of
             the
             Author
             and
             the
             work
             unto
             his
             Lordship
             .
             The
             conclusion
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             Our
             return
             to
             
               England
               .
               p.
               412.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           
             Besides
             the
             errors
             of
             the
             Copy
             ,
             the
             Reader
             is
             of
             course
             to
             look
             for
             some
             from
             the
             Presse
             ,
             which
             the
             hast
             made
             for
             preventing
             the
             false
             impressions
             ,
             bath
             more
             increased
             then
             any
             negligence
             of
             the
             Workman
             ,
             which
             the
             Reader
             is
             desired
             to
             amend
             in
             this
             manner
             following
             .
          
        
         
           
             PAge
             4.
             l.
             27.
             r.
          
           Le
           Main
           .
           
             p.
             5.
             l.
             23.
             r.
          
           locorum
           .
           
             p.
             7
             l.
             15.
             r.
          
           qui.
           
             p.
             10.
             l.
             22.
             r.
          
           the
           predecessor
           to
           the
           same
           Henry
           .
           
             p.
             11.
             l.
             17.
             del
          
           .
           in
           .
           
             p.
             13.
             l.
             18.
             r.
          
           pace
           .
           
             ibid.
             l.
             35.
          
           〈…〉
           yred
           
             p.
             19.
             l
             26.
             r.
          
           Evenlode
           .
           
             p.
             31
             l.
             8.
             r.
          
           fourth
           .
           
             p.
             39.
             l.
             25.
          
           &
           
             p.
             108.
             l.
             9
             r.
          
           interview
           .
           
             p.
             49.
             l.
             3.
             r.
          
           then
           .
           
             ibid
             l.
             4.
             r.
          
           as
           at
           .
           
             ibid.
             l.
             9.
             r.
          
           her
           own
           thoughts
           .
           
             p.
             52.
             l.
             1.
             r.
          
           Cumrye
           .
           
             p.
             60
             l.
             28.
             r.
          
           En
           lar
           .
           
             ibid.
             l.
             35
             r.
          
           Troyes
           .
           
             p.
             69
             l.
             26.
             del
          
           .
           now
           .
           
             p.
             95.
             l.
             17.
             r
          
           born
           .
           
             p.
             96.
             l.
             19
             r.
          
           abolished
           .
           
             p.
             99.
             l.
             20.
             r.
          
           Treasurirer
           
             p.
             100.
             l.
             1.
             r.
          
           visible
           .
           
             p.
             121.
             l.
             12.
             r.
          
           Chastres
           .
           
             p.
             123
             l
             1
             r.
          
           as
           much
           hugged
           .
           
             ibid.
             l.
             26.
             r.
          
           I
           shall
           hereafter
           shew
           you
           .
           
             p.
             125.
             l.
             27.
             r.
          
           Beu
           .
           
             p.
             127.
             l.
             14.
             r.
          
           Angerville
           .
           
             p.
             132.
             l.
             12.
             r.
          
           Angiers
           .
           
             p.
             138
             l.
             9.
             r.
          
           his
           .
           
             p.
             139.
             l.
             15.
             r.
          
           antient
           times
           .
           
             ibid.
             l.
             20.
             r
          
           quam
           disfumigamibus
           .
           
             p.
             140.
             l.
             22.
             r.
          
           Belb●s
           
             p.
             147.
             l.
             2.
             r.
          
           meri●
           
             p.
             150.
             l.
             27.
             r.
          
           many
           .
           
             p.
             153.
             l.
             6.
             r.
          
           mouths
           
             ibid.
             l.
             31.
             r.
          
           forme
           .
           
             p.
             158
             l.
             9
             r.
          
           trumped
           .
           
             p.
             162.
             l.
             12.
             r.
          
           Les
           D
           guieres
           .
           
             p.
             163.
             l.
             20
             r.
          
           Bevie
           .
           
             ibid.
             l.
             ●3
             .
             r.
          
           Troyes
           .
           
             p.
             167.
             l.
             27.
             r.
          
           Ancre
           .
           
             p.
             170.
             l.
             18.
             r.
          
           adeo
           .
           
             ibid.
             l.
             19.
             r.
          
           fidei
           .
           
             p.
             175.
             l.
             9.
             r.
          
           mossing
           
             p.
             185
             l.
             27.
             del
          
           .
           do
           .
           
             ibid.
             36.
             r
          
           ner
           
             p.
             190.
             l.
             3.
             del
          
           my
           
             ibid.
             l.
             33.
             r.
          
           Bookes
           .
           
             p.
             199.
             l.
             20.
             r.
          
           horrour
           .
           
             p.
             206.
             l.
             8.
             r
          
           Fran●
           .
           
             p.
             208.
             l.
             1.
             r.
          
           60000.
           
             p.
             211.
             l.
             14.
             del
          
           .
           each
           〈◊〉
           .
           
             p.
             213
             l
             8.
             to
             these
             words
          
           abeady
           mentioned
           ,
           add
           ,
           and
           Madam
           Gabriele
           the
           most
           breed
           of
           all
           .
           
             p.
             220
             l.
          
           ult
           .
           r.
           Aix
           .
           
             p.
             222.
             l.
             38.
             r.
          
           no
           other
           .
           
             p.
             223.
             l
             7.
             &
             l.
             32.
             r.
          
           investi
           〈…〉
           .
           
             ibid.
             l.
             18.
             r.
          
           Henry
           
             IV.
             ibid.
             l.
             34.
             r.
          
           Henry
           
             I
             p
             225.
             l.
             10.
             r.
          
           sanctio
           .
           
             ibid.
             l.
             23.
             r.
          
           〈…〉
           e.
           
             p.
             230.
             l
             19.
             r.
          
           fair
           ,
           
             p.
             231
             l.
             1.
             r.
          
           to
           come
           .
           
             ibid.
             l.
             6
             r.
          
           greatest
           action
           .
           
             p.
             235.
             l.
             〈◊〉
             .
             del
          
           into
           .
           
             p.
             242.
             l
             4
             r.
          
           Le
           Chastres
           .
           
             p.
             244
             l.
             33.
             r.
          
           Systematicall
           .
           
             p
             248.
             l.
             27.
             r.
          
           〈◊〉
           .
           
             p.
             261.
             l.
             24
             del
          
           .
           fo●
           .
           
             p.
             271.
             l.
             13.
             r.
          
           birudo
           
             p
             272.
             l.
          
           ult
           r.
           Vitr●y
           .
           
             p.
             274.
             l.
             r.
          
           〈…〉
           tal
           .
           
             p.
             288
             l.
             28.
             r.
          
           Peitor
           .
           
             p.
             298.
             l.
             5.
             
             &
             302.
             l.
             16.
             r.
          
           Armie
           .
           
             p.
             304
             l.
             33
             r.
          
           Summa
           〈…〉
           
             p.
             306
             l.
             20.
             r.
          
           manner
           .
           
             p.
             312.
             l.
             8
             del
          
           .
           a
           Crosse
           engraled
           O.
           
             p.
             314.
             l.
             5
             r.
          
           Viconte
           .
           
             p.
             320.
             l
             8.
             r.
          
           painset
           .
           
             ibid.
             l.
             2.
             r.
          
           honor
           .
           
             p.
             323.
             l.
             34.
             r.
          
           once
           .
           
             p
             325.
             l.
             7.
             r.
          
           fact
           .
           
             p.
             330.
             l.
             36.
             r.
          
           Birtilier
           .
           
             p.
             337.
             l.
             11.
             r
          
           titulary
           .
           
             ibid.
             l
             17
             r.
          
           Painset
           .
           
             p.
             354.
             l
          
           ult
           .
           〈◊〉
           them
           they
           .
           
             p.
             368
             l
             35.
             r.
          
           propounded
           .
           
             p.
             374
             l
             10
             r.
          
           tactum
           .
           
             p.
             381.
             l.
             14.
             r.
          
           va
           〈…〉
           .
           
             p.
             384.
             l.
             3
             &
             l.
             3●
             .
             &
             p.
             386
             l.
             15.
             
          
           Misse●v●
           .
           
             p
             385.
             l.
             17
             r.
          
           Olivier
           .
           
             ibid.
             l.
             34.
             r.
          
           St.
           Martins
           .
           
             p
             387.
             l
             32.
             r.
          
           interea
           
             p.
             393
             l.
             9.
             r.
          
           cure
           .
           
             p
             401.
             l.
          
           ult
           .
           r.
           rols
           .
           
             p.
             417
             l.
             11.
             del
          
           .
           hath
           
             p
             415
             l.
             3.
             r.
          
           ceremoniall
           .
           
             ibid.
             l.
             25.
             r.
          
           besaid
           unto
           him
           .
           
             ibid.
             l.
             38.
             r.
          
           Bishop
           .
           
             p.
             417.
             l
             8.
             r
          
           clamors
           .
           
             p.
             422.
             l.
             13.
             r.
          
           change
           .
           
             p.
             423.
             l
             3.
             r.
          
           sic
           .
           
             ibid.
             l.
             24.
             r.
          
           pool
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               RELATION
               Of
               the
               FIRST
               JOURNEY
               :
               CONTAINING
               A
               SURVEY
               of
               the
               STATE
               OF
               FRANCE
               .
            
             
               TAKING
               IN
               The
               Description
               of
               the
               principal
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               chief
               Cities
               of
               it
               ;
               The
               Temper
               ,
               Humors
               and
               Affections
               of
               the
               people
               generally
               ;
               And
               an
               exact
               account
               of
               the
               Publick
               Government
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               
                 Civill
                 State.
              
               
            
             
               By
               
                 PET.
                 HEYLYN
              
               .
            
             
               London
               ,
               Printed
               1656.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               SURVEY
               OF
               THE
               STATE
               of
               FRANCE
               .
            
             
               NORMANDY
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               FIRST
               BOOK
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Entrance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   beginning
                   of
                   our
                   Journey
                   .
                   The
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   Sea.
                   A
                   farewell
                   to
                   England
                   .
                
              
               
                 ON
                 Tuesday
                 the
                 28
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 just
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 England
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 chief
                 beauty
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 French
                 had
                 seen
                 the
                 choise
                 beauties
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 we
                 went
                 to
                 Sea
                 in
                 a
                 Bark
                 of
                 Dover
                 .
                 The
                 Port
                 we
                 aimed
                 at
                 ,
                 Dieppe
                 in
                 Normandy
                 .
                 The
                 hour
                 three
                 in
                 the
                 afternoon
                 .
                 The
                 winde
                 faire
                 and
                 high
                 ,
                 able
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 continued
                 in
                 
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 given
                 us
                 a
                 wastage
                 as
                 speedy
                 as
                 our
                 longings
                 .
                 Two
                 hours
                 before
                 night
                 it
                 came
                 about
                 to
                 the
                 Westward
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tide
                 also
                 not
                 befriending
                 us
                 ,
                 our
                 passage
                 became
                 tedious
                 and
                 troublesome
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 being
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 we
                 took
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 ebb
                 to
                 assist
                 us
                 against
                 the
                 wind
                 ;
                 this
                 brought
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 floud
                 ensuing
                 compelled
                 us
                 to
                 our
                 Anchor
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 had
                 now
                 leasure
                 to
                 see
                 Gods
                 wonders
                 in
                 the
                 deep
                 ;
                 wonders
                 indeed
                 to
                 us
                 which
                 had
                 never
                 before
                 seen
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 too
                 much
                 familiarity
                 had
                 made
                 them
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 the
                 Sailers
                 playfellowes
                 .
                 The
                 waves
                 striving
                 by
                 an
                 imbred
                 ambition
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 highest
                 ,
                 which
                 formost
                 .
                 Precedencie
                 and
                 supereminencie
                 was
                 equally
                 desired
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 enjoyed
                 it
                 in
                 succession
                 .
                 The
                 winde
                 more
                 covetous
                 in
                 appearance
                 ,
                 to
                 play
                 with
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 then
                 disturb
                 it
                 ,
                 did
                 only
                 rock
                 the
                 billow
                 ,
                 and
                 seemed
                 indeed
                 to
                 dandle
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ;
                 you
                 would
                 at
                 an
                 other
                 time
                 have
                 thought
                 that
                 the
                 seas
                 had
                 only
                 danced
                 to
                 the
                 winds
                 whistle
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Winde
                 straining
                 it self
                 to
                 a
                 Treble
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Seas
                 by
                 a
                 Diapason
                 ,
                 supplying
                 the
                 Base
                 ,
                 had
                 tuned
                 a
                 Caranto
                 to
                 our
                 ship
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 orderly
                 they
                 ●ose
                 and
                 fell
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 and
                 note
                 of
                 the
                 Billow
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 violent
                 agitation
                 might
                 be
                 imagined
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 nimble
                 Galliard
                 filled
                 with
                 Capers
                 .
                 This
                 nimblenesse
                 of
                 the
                 waves
                 and
                 correspondency
                 of
                 our
                 Bark
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 all
                 our
                 company
                 alike
                 pleasing
                 :
                 what
                 in
                 me
                 moved
                 only
                 a
                 reverend
                 and
                 awfull
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 others
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 their
                 heads
                 gidie
                 ,
                 their
                 joynts
                 enfeebled
                 ,
                 their
                 stomachs
                 loathing
                 sustenance
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 pangs
                 avoiding
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 ;
                 in
                 their
                 mouths
                 nothing
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 frequent
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Horace
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Illi
                   robur
                   &
                   aes
                   triplex
                
                 
                   Girea
                   pectus
                   erat
                   ,
                   qui
                   fragilem
                   ituei
                
                 
                   Comnasit
                   pelago
                   ratem
                   .
                   
                
              
               
               
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 noisome
                 smels
                 ,
                 which
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 saltnesse
                 and
                 tartnesse
                 of
                 that
                 region
                 of
                 waters
                 ,
                 poysoneth
                 the
                 brain
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 ungoverned
                 and
                 unequall
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 ship
                 ,
                 stirreth
                 and
                 unsetleth
                 the
                 stomach
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 conjecture
                 with
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 determine
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Cabbins
                 and
                 Decks
                 were
                 but
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Hospitals
                 or
                 Pesthouses
                 filled
                 with
                 diseased
                 persons
                 ,
                 whilest
                 I
                 and
                 the
                 Mariners
                 only
                 made
                 good
                 the
                 Hatches
                 .
                 Here
                 did
                 I
                 see
                 the
                 Scalie
                 nation
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 solace
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 brimme
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 rejoycing
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 and
                 warmth
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 spouting
                 from
                 their
                 mouths
                 such
                 quantity
                 of
                 waters
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 purposed
                 to
                 quench
                 that
                 fire
                 which
                 gave
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 danced
                 about
                 our
                 Vessell
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 moving
                 May
                 pole
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 such
                 delightfull
                 decorum
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 never
                 saw
                 a
                 measure
                 better
                 troden
                 with
                 lesse
                 art
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 wave
                 bigger
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 tossed
                 up
                 our
                 ship
                 so
                 high
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 once
                 more
                 saw
                 the
                 coast
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 An
                 object
                 which
                 took
                 such
                 hold
                 on
                 my
                 senses
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 forgot
                 that
                 harmlesse
                 company
                 which
                 sported
                 below
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 bestow
                 on
                 my
                 dearest
                 mother
                 ,
                 this
                 (
                 and
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 could
                 assure
                 my self
                 ,
                 my
                 last
                 )
                 farewell
                 .
              
               
                 
                   England
                   adiew
                   ,
                   thy
                   most
                   unworthy
                   sonne
                
                 
                   Leaves
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   grieves
                   to
                   see
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   .
                
                 
                   What
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   ,
                   in
                   leaving
                   thee
                   the
                   best
                
                 
                   Of
                   mothers
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   glorious
                   then
                   the
                   rest
                
                 
                   Thy
                   sister-nations
                   .
                   Had'st
                   thou
                   been
                   unkind
                   ;
                
                 
                   Yet
                   might
                   he
                   trust
                   thee
                   safer
                   then
                   the
                   wind
                   .
                
                 
                   Had'st
                   thou
                   been
                   weak
                   ;
                   yet
                   far
                   more
                   strength
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 
                   Then
                   in
                   two
                   inebes
                   of
                   a
                   sinking
                   tree
                   .
                
                 
                   Had'st
                   thou
                   been
                   cruell
                   ;
                   yet
                   thy
                   angry
                   face
                
                 
                   Hath
                   more
                   love
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Seas
                   imbrace
                   .
                
                 
                   Suppose
                   thee
                   p●or
                   ;
                   his
                   zeal
                   and
                   love
                   the
                   lesse
                   ,
                
                 
                   Thus
                   to
                   forsake
                   his
                   Mother
                   in
                   distresse
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   thou
                   art
                   none
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   no
                   want
                   in
                   thee
                   ;
                
                 
                   Only
                   a
                   needlesse
                   curiositie
                
                 
                   Hath
                   made
                   him
                   leap
                   thy
                   ditch
                   .
                   O!
                   let
                   him
                   have
                
                 
                   Thy
                   blessing
                   in
                   his
                   Voyage
                   :
                   and
                   hee
                   'l
                   crave
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   Gods
                   to
                   thunder
                   wrath
                   on
                   his
                   neglect
                   ,
                
                 
                   When
                   he
                   performs
                   not
                   thee
                   all
                   due
                   respect
                   ;
                
                 
                   That
                   Nemesis
                   her
                   scourge
                   on
                   him
                   would
                   pluck
                   ,
                
                 
                   When
                   he
                   forgets
                   those
                   breasts
                   which
                   gave
                   him
                   suck
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   Nature
                   would
                   dissolve
                   and
                   turn
                   him
                   earth
                   ,
                
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   beest
                   not
                   remembred
                   in
                   his
                   mirth
                   .
                
                 
                   May
                   he
                   be
                   cast
                   from
                   mankind
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   shame
                
                 
                   To
                   make
                   profession
                   of
                   his
                   mothers
                   name
                   .
                
                 
                   Rest
                   then
                   assur'd
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   though
                   sometimes
                   hee
                
                 
                   Conceal
                   ,
                   perhaps
                   ,
                   his
                   faith
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   thee
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   NORMANDY
                   in
                   generall
                   ;
                   the
                   Name
                   and
                   bounds
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   Antient
                   Normans
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   .
                   Ortelius
                   character
                   of
                   them
                   examined
                   .
                   In
                   what
                   they
                   resemble
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   Norfolk
                   .
                   The
                   commodities
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Government
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 next
                 ebb
                 brought
                 us
                 in
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Sea-coast
                 of
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 a
                 shore
                 so
                 evenly
                 compassed
                 and
                 levelled
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seemeth
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Art
                 ,
                 not
                 Nature
                 ;
                 the
                 Rock
                 all
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 an
                 equall
                 height
                 ,
                 rising
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 in
                 a
                 perpendicular
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 so
                 smooth
                 and
                 polished
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 dare
                 believe
                 it
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 also
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 Nature
                 wrought
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 line
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 an
                 art
                 in
                 it
                 above
                 the
                 imitation
                 of
                 an
                 Artist
                 .
                 This
                 wall
                 is
                 the
                 Northern
                 bound
                 of
                 this
                 Province
                 ;
                 the
                 South
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 being
                 confined
                 with
                 
                   Le
                   Mainde
                   la
                   Beausse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   L'
                   Isle
                   de
                   France
                
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 East
                 it
                 is
                 divided
                 from
                 Picardie
                 by
                 the
                 River
                 of
                 Some
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 North
                 it
                 is
                 bounded
                 with
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 little
                 River
                 Crenon
                 ,
                 which
                 severeth
                 it
                 from
                 a
                 corner
                 
                 of
                 Britain
                 .
                 It
                 extendeth
                 in
                 length
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 19
                 degree
                 of
                 longitude
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 23.
                 
                 Viz.
                 from
                 the
                 Cape
                 of
                 St.
                 Saviour
                 West
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Port-town
                 of
                 St.
                 Valerie
                 East
                 .
                 For
                 breadth
                 ,
                 it
                 lyeth
                 partly
                 in
                 the
                 49
                 ,
                 partly
                 in
                 the
                 50
                 degree
                 of
                 Latitude
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 reckoning
                 60
                 miles
                 to
                 a
                 degree
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 it
                 to
                 contain
                 270
                 English
                 miles
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 60
                 English
                 miles
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 narrowest
                 .
              
               
                 Amongst
                 the
                 Antients
                 it
                 was
                 accounted
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 
                   Gallia
                   Cellica
                
                 ;
                 the
                 name
                 Neustria
                 .
                 This
                 new
                 title
                 it
                 got
                 by
                 receiving
                 into
                 it
                 a
                 new
                 Nation
                 .
                 A
                 people
                 which
                 had
                 so
                 terribly
                 spoyled
                 the
                 Maritine
                 Coasts
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   France
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Belgium
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   furore
                   Normannorum
                
                 ,
                 was
                 inserted
                 into
                 the
                 Letanie
                 .
                 Originally
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 Norway
                 ,
                 their
                 name
                 importeth
                 it
                 .
                 Anno
                 800
                 ,
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 ,
                 they
                 began
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Plagues
                 of
                 Europe
                 :
                 900
                 they
                 seated
                 themselves
                 in
                 France
                 by
                 the
                 permission
                 of
                 Charles
                 the
                 Balde
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 valor
                 of
                 Rollo
                 their
                 Captain
                 .
                 Before
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 themselves
                 masters
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 long
                 held
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 anno
                 1067
                 they
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 their
                 name
                 by
                 the
                 conquest
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 You
                 would
                 think
                 them
                 a
                 people
                 not
                 only
                 born
                 to
                 the
                 warres
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 victory
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 
                   Ut
                   frugum
                   semina
                   mutato
                   solo
                   degenerant
                   ,
                   sic
                   illa
                   genuina
                   feritas
                   eorum
                   ,
                   amoenitate
                   mollila
                   est
                   ;
                   Florus
                
                 spake
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Gaules
                 removed
                 into
                 Asia
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 applyable
                 to
                 the
                 Norwegians
                 transplanted
                 into
                 Gallia
                 :
                 yet
                 fell
                 they
                 not
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 once
                 into
                 that
                 want
                 of
                 courage
                 which
                 now
                 possesseth
                 them
                 .
                 During
                 the
                 time
                 they
                 continued
                 English
                 ,
                 they
                 attempted
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Naples
                 and
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 fortune
                 answerable
                 to
                 their
                 valour
                 .
                 Being
                 once
                 oppressed
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 slaved
                 under
                 that
                 Monarchie
                 ;
                 they
                 grew
                 presently
                 crest-faln
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 once
                 lost
                 both
                 their
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 liberty
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 present
                 Norman
                 then
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 the
                 Antient
                 ;
                 the
                 heir
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 his
                 possessions
                 ,
                 but
                 neither
                 of
                 his
                 strength
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 manhood
                 .
                 Bondage
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fruitfull
                 soil
                 ,
                 hath
                 so
                 emasculated
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 lost
                 labour
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 Normans
                 even
                 in
                 Normandy
                 .
                 There
                 remaineth
                 nothing
                 almost
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 progenitours
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 remainders
                 of
                 two
                 qualities
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 also
                 degenerated
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 not
                 bastards
                 ;
                 a
                 
                   penurious
                   pride
                
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 
                   ungoverned
                   doggednesse
                
                 .
                 Neither
                 of
                 them
                 become
                 their
                 fortune
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 habite
                 ;
                 yet
                 to
                 these
                 they
                 are
                 constant
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 view
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 rags
                 and
                 dejected
                 countenance
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 would
                 swear
                 it
                 impossible
                 that
                 these
                 snakes
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 descendents
                 of
                 those
                 brave
                 Heroes
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 often
                 triumphed
                 over
                 both
                 Religions
                 ,
                 foiling
                 the
                 Saracens
                 ,
                 and
                 vanquishing
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 perchance
                 ,
                 their
                 courage
                 is
                 evaporated
                 into
                 wit
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 change
                 is
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 .
                 Ortelius
                 would
                 seem
                 to
                 perswade
                 us
                 to
                 this
                 conceit
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 well
                 might
                 he
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 words
                 were
                 Oracles
                 :
                 
                   Le
                   gens
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 )
                 
                   sont
                   des
                   plus
                   accorts
                   &
                   subtils
                   ,
                   d'
                   esprit
                   de
                   la
                   Gaule
                   .
                
                 A
                 character
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 French
                 will
                 little
                 thank
                 him
                 ;
                 who
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 speak
                 truth
                 )
                 must
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 discretion
                 give
                 precedency
                 to
                 their
                 Vassals
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 Imbalt
                 a
                 French
                 leader
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Florentines
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 book
                 of
                 
                   Guicciardine
                   ,
                   Non
                   sapeva
                   dove
                   consistesse
                   lingegne
                   tanto
                   celebrate
                   de
                   Fiorentini
                
                 ;
                 so
                 may
                 I
                 of
                 the
                 Normans
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 could
                 never
                 yet
                 find
                 ,
                 where
                 that
                 great
                 wit
                 of
                 theirs
                 lay
                 .
                 Certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 French
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 are
                 termed
                 the
                 Kings
                 Asses
                 ,
                 so
                 may
                 these
                 men
                 peculiarly
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Asses
                   of
                   the
                   French
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   veriest
                   Asses
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 with
                 the
                 unproportionable
                 rents
                 they
                 pay
                 to
                 their
                 Lords
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 immeasurable
                 taxes
                 laid
                 upon
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 kept
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 perpetuated
                 course
                 of
                 drudgery
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 place
                 for
                 wit
                 or
                 wisdome
                 left
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 Liberty
                 is
                 the
                 Mother
                 and
                 the
                 Nurse
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 qualities
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Romans
                 (
                 not
                 unhappily
                 )
                 expressed
                 both
                 the
                 conditions
                 of
                 a
                 Freeman
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   discreet
                   and
                   modest
                   personage
                
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 own
                 word
                 Ingenuus
                 .
                 Why
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 should
                 lay
                 a
                 greater
                 burden
                 on
                 the
                 backs
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 then
                 their
                 fellowes
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 determine
                 .
                 Perhaps
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 twice
                 conquered
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 once
                 from
                 King
                 John
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 from
                 Henry
                 VI.
                 and
                 therefore
                 undergo
                 a
                 double
                 servitude
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 abate
                 their
                 naturall
                 pride
                 and
                 stubbornnesse
                 .
                 Likely
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 a
                 revolting
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 apt
                 to
                 an
                 apostasie
                 from
                 their
                 allegiance
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 be
                 kept
                 impoverished
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 disabled
                 
                 from
                 such
                 practises
                 .
                 This
                 a
                 French
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 good
                 understanding
                 told
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 generally
                 conceited
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Normans
                 would
                 suddenly
                 and
                 unanimously
                 betray
                 their
                 Countrey
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 King
                 a
                 Catholick
                 .
              
               
                 —
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 yet
                 a
                 further
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 beggerlinesse
                 and
                 poverty
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 their
                 litigiousnesse
                 and
                 frequent
                 going
                 to
                 law
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 call
                 it
                 .
                 )
                 Ortelius
                 ,
                 however
                 he
                 failed
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 character
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 it
                 hath
                 done
                 them
                 justice
                 .
                 
                   Mais
                   en
                   generall
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   ils
                   sont
                   scavans
                   au
                   possible
                   en
                   proces
                   &
                   plaideries
                   .
                
                 They
                 are
                 prety
                 well
                 versed
                 in
                 the
                 quirks
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 wit
                 more
                 then
                 enough
                 to
                 wrangle
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 they
                 agree
                 exactly
                 well
                 with
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 our
                 Country
                 of
                 
                   Norfolk
                   :
                   ex
                   infima
                   plebe
                   non
                   pauci
                   reperiuntur
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Mr.
                 
                   Camden
                   )
                   quin
                   si
                   nihil
                   litium
                   sit
                   ,
                   lites
                   tamen
                   ex
                   ipsis
                   juris
                   apicibus
                   serere
                   calleant
                   .
                
                 They
                 are
                 prety
                 fellowes
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 quirks
                 in
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 it
                 they
                 will
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 cost
                 them
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Camden
                 spake
                 not
                 this
                 at
                 randome
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 guesse
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 what
                 my self
                 observed
                 in
                 them
                 at
                 my
                 being
                 once
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Colledge
                 progresse
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 that
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 340
                 
                   Nisi
                   prius
                
                 tryed
                 there
                 at
                 one
                 Assizes
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 likenesse
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Nations
                 ,
                 I
                 conjecture
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 resemblance
                 of
                 the
                 site
                 ,
                 and
                 soil
                 ;
                 both
                 lie
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea
                 with
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 a
                 spacious
                 Coast
                 ;
                 both
                 enjoy
                 a
                 Countrey
                 Champain
                 ,
                 little
                 swelled
                 with
                 hils
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 light
                 and
                 sandy
                 mould
                 .
                 To
                 proceed
                 to
                 no
                 more
                 particulars
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Countrey
                 of
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Norfolk
                 ,
                 are
                 somewhat
                 the
                 richer
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 Countrey
                 of
                 Normandie
                 is
                 enriched
                 with
                 a
                 fat
                 and
                 liking
                 soil
                 ;
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 ,
                 
                   Quae
                   demum
                   votis
                   avari
                   agricolae
                   respondet
                   ,
                
                 which
                 may
                 satisfie
                 the
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 Husbandman
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 never
                 so
                 exorbitant
                 .
                 In
                 my
                 life
                 I
                 never
                 saw
                 Corn-fields
                 more
                 large
                 and
                 lovely
                 ,
                 extended
                 in
                 an
                 equall
                 levell
                 almost
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 eye
                 can
                 reach
                 .
                 The
                 Wheat
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 saw
                 little
                 Barley
                 )
                 of
                 a
                 fair
                 length
                 in
                 the
                 stalke
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 heavy
                 in
                 the
                 ear
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 even
                 bended
                 double
                 .
                 You
                 would
                 think
                 the
                 grain
                 had
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 kisse
                 the
                 earth
                 its
                 mother
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 
                 it
                 purposed
                 by
                 making
                 it self
                 away
                 into
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 Plough-man
                 his
                 next
                 years
                 labour
                 .
                 Thick
                 it
                 groweth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 perfectly
                 void
                 of
                 weeds
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 garden
                 can
                 be
                 imagined
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 cleaner
                 by
                 Art
                 ,
                 then
                 these
                 fields
                 are
                 by
                 Nature
                 .
                 Pasture
                 ground
                 it
                 hath
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 lesse
                 Meddow
                 ,
                 yet
                 sufficient
                 to
                 nourish
                 those
                 few
                 Cattel
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 the
                 way
                 between
                 Dieppe
                 and
                 Pontoyse
                 ,
                 I
                 saw
                 but
                 two
                 flocks
                 of
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 not
                 above
                 40
                 in
                 a
                 flock
                 .
                 Kine
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 fat
                 nor
                 large
                 ,
                 without
                 these
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 living
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Nobles
                 eat
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 Farmer
                 seeds
                 on
                 Butter
                 and
                 Cheese
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 but
                 sparingly
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 miserable
                 estates
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Norman
                   paisant
                
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 defer
                 till
                 another
                 opportunity
                 .
                 Swine
                 also
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 prety
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Pullen
                 in
                 their
                 back
                 sides
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 neither
                 an
                 excesse
                 .
                 The
                 principall
                 River
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 Seine
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 more
                 hereafter
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 this
                 I
                 saw
                 two
                 rivulets
                 Robee
                 and
                 Renelle
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 matter
                 of
                 Civill
                 Government
                 ,
                 this
                 Countrey
                 is
                 directed
                 by
                 the
                 court
                 of
                 Parliament
                 established
                 at
                 Roven
                 .
                 For
                 matters
                 Military
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 an
                 Officer
                 like
                 the
                 Lieutenant
                 of
                 our
                 shires
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 the
                 Governor
                 they
                 call
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 present
                 Governor
                 is
                 Mr.
                 
                   Le
                   duc
                   de
                   Longueville
                
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 this
                 Province
                 was
                 committed
                 by
                 the
                 present
                 King
                 Lewis
                 XIII
                 .
                 anno
                 1619.
                 
                 The
                 Lawes
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 governed
                 are
                 the
                 Civill
                 or
                 Imperiall
                 ,
                 augmented
                 by
                 some
                 Customes
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 more
                 particular
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Norman
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 principal'st
                 is
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 inheritance
                 ;
                 the
                 French
                 custome
                 giving
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Sons
                 an
                 equality
                 in
                 the
                 estate
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 in
                 England
                 call
                 Gavelkind
                 ;
                 the
                 Norman
                 dividing
                 the
                 estate
                 into
                 three
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 thereof
                 allotting
                 two
                 unto
                 the
                 eldest
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 third
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 among
                 the
                 others
                 .
                 A
                 law
                 which
                 the
                 French
                 count
                 not
                 just
                 :
                 the
                 younger
                 brothers
                 of
                 England
                 would
                 think
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 this
                 generall
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 Normans
                 ;
                 I
                 dare
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 happy
                 a
                 Country
                 as
                 most
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 governed
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Laws
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 gave
                 unto
                 England
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Dieppe
                   ,
                   the
                   Town
                   ,
                   strength
                   and
                   importance
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   policy
                   of
                   
                     Henry
                     IV.
                  
                   not
                   seconded
                   by
                   his
                   Son.
                   The
                   custome
                   of
                   the
                   English
                   Kings
                   in
                   placing
                   Governours
                   in
                   their
                   Forts
                   .
                   The
                   breaden
                   God
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   strength
                   of
                   the
                   Religion
                   .
                   Our
                   passage
                   from
                   Dieppe
                   to
                   Roven
                   .
                   The
                   Norman
                   Innes
                   ,
                   Women
                   ,
                   and
                   Manners
                   .
                   The
                   importunity
                   of
                   servants
                   in
                   hosteries
                   .
                   The
                   sawcie
                   familiarity
                   of
                   the
                   attendants
                   .
                   
                     Ad
                     pileum
                     vocare
                  
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   was
                   amongst
                   the
                   
                     Romans
                     .
                     Jus
                     pileorum
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Universities
                   of
                   
                     England
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 JUne
                 the
                 30.
                 at
                 6
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 we
                 landed
                 at
                 Dieppe
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Haven-towns
                 of
                 Normandy
                 ;
                 seated
                 on
                 an
                 arme
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 between
                 two
                 hils
                 ,
                 which
                 embrace
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Bay.
                 This
                 secureth
                 the
                 Haven
                 from
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 weather
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 strength
                 to
                 the
                 Town
                 against
                 the
                 attempts
                 of
                 any
                 forces
                 which
                 should
                 assault
                 it
                 by
                 Sea.
                 The
                 Town
                 lying
                 within
                 these
                 mountains
                 ,
                 almost
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 mile
                 up
                 the
                 channell
                 .
                 The
                 Town
                 it self
                 is
                 not
                 uncomely
                 ,
                 the
                 streets
                 large
                 and
                 wel
                 paved
                 ,
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 an
                 indifferent
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 built
                 upright
                 without
                 any
                 jettings
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 part
                 over
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 Fortifications
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 )
                 are
                 very
                 good
                 and
                 modern
                 ;
                 without
                 stone
                 ,
                 within
                 earth
                 :
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 hill
                 ,
                 a
                 Castle
                 finely
                 seated
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 occasions
                 to
                 command
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Garrison
                 consisteth
                 of
                 60
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 pay
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 need
                 requireth
                 ,
                 the
                 Captain
                 hath
                 authority
                 to
                 arme
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 .
                 The
                 present
                 Governour
                 is
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Longueville
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 is
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 province
                 ,
                 entrusted
                 with
                 both
                 those
                 charges
                 
                 by
                 Lewis
                 XIII
                 .
                 anno
                 1619.
                 
                 An
                 action
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 swarved
                 somewhat
                 from
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 ;
                 who
                 never
                 committed
                 the
                 military
                 command
                 of
                 a
                 Countrey
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Governour
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 custody
                 of
                 a
                 Town
                 of
                 war
                 or
                 a
                 Fortresse
                 ,
                 unto
                 one
                 man.
                 The
                 Duke
                 of
                 Biron
                 might
                 hope
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 curtesie
                 from
                 that
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 deserving
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 stuck
                 close
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 adversities
                 ,
                 received
                 many
                 an
                 honourable
                 scar
                 in
                 his
                 service
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 ,
                 was
                 both
                 Fabius
                 and
                 Scipio
                 ,
                 the
                 Sword
                 and
                 Buckler
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 empire
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 said
                 to
                 this
                 Henry
                 ,
                 what
                 Silius
                 in
                 Tacitus
                 did
                 to
                 
                   Tiberius
                   ,
                   Suum
                   militem
                   in
                   obsequio
                   mansisse
                   ,
                   cum
                   alii
                   ad
                   seditiones
                   prolaberentur
                   ;
                   neque
                   duraturum
                   Tiberii
                   imperium
                   ,
                   si
                   iis
                   quoque
                   legionibus
                   cupido
                   novandi
                   fuisset
                   :
                
                 yet
                 when
                 he
                 became
                 petitioner
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 for
                 the
                 Citadell
                 of
                 Burg
                 ,
                 seated
                 on
                 the
                 confines
                 of
                 his
                 government
                 of
                 Bourgogne
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 denied
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 Governours
                 of
                 Provinces
                 which
                 command
                 in
                 chief
                 ,
                 
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   Places
                   and
                   Fortresses
                
                 within
                 their
                 Government
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 also
                 another
                 reason
                 &
                 more
                 enforcing
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Petitioner
                 was
                 suspected
                 to
                 hold
                 intelligence
                 with
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Savoy
                 ,
                 whose
                 Town
                 it
                 was
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Henry
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 loved
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Espernon
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 envy
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ;
                 yet
                 even
                 to
                 him
                 also
                 he
                 used
                 the
                 same
                 caution
                 .
                 Therefore
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 him
                 Governor
                 of
                 Xainroigne
                 and
                 Angoulmois
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 also
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 the
                 Towns
                 of
                 Metz
                 and
                 Boulogne
                 ;
                 places
                 so
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 distant
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 rather
                 distract
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 then
                 increase
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Kings
                 of
                 England
                 have
                 been
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 versed
                 in
                 this
                 maxime
                 of
                 estate
                 .
                 Let
                 Kent
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 examples
                 ,
                 and
                 Hampshire
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 In
                 Kent
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 the
                 Lieutenant
                 (
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 French
                 would
                 call
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Governor
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Mountgomerie
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 Dover
                 Castle
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Buckhingham
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Quinborough
                 in
                 the
                 custody
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Edward
                   Hobby
                
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 one
                 commandeth
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 Thames
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Medway
                 .
                 In
                 Hampshire
                 ,
                 the
                 Lieutenant
                 is
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 South-Hampton
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 and
                 Garrison
                 of
                 Portesmouth
                 ,
                 is
                 entrusted
                 to
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Pembroke
                 :
                 neither
                 is
                 
                 there
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 le●st
                 Sconces
                 or
                 Blockhouses
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 shore-side
                 of
                 that
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 Lieutenant
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 King
                 Lewis
                 now
                 reigning
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 minded
                 not
                 his
                 Fathers
                 action
                 ;
                 when
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 confident
                 Mr.
                 Luines
                 Governor
                 of
                 Picardie
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 and
                 Citadell
                 of
                 Amiens
                 .
                 The
                 time
                 ensuing
                 gave
                 him
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 this
                 State-breach
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Dukes
                 of
                 
                   Espernon
                   ,
                   Vendosme
                   ,
                   Longueville
                   ,
                   Mayenne
                
                 and
                 Nemours
                 ,
                 the
                 Count
                 of
                 Soisons
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 sided
                 with
                 the
                 Queen
                 Mother
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Longueville
                 strengthned
                 this
                 Dieppe
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 Peace
                 suddenly
                 followed
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 good
                 ,
                 maugre
                 the
                 Kings
                 forces
                 .
                 A
                 Town
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 importance
                 ,
                 King
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 using
                 it
                 as
                 his
                 Asylum
                 or
                 City
                 of
                 refuge
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 league
                 was
                 hottest
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 been
                 further
                 distressed
                 ,
                 from
                 hence
                 might
                 he
                 have
                 made
                 an
                 escape
                 into
                 England
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 at
                 this
                 door
                 was
                 the
                 entance
                 made
                 for
                 those
                 English
                 forces
                 which
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 first
                 step
                 to
                 his
                 throne
                 .
                 The
                 Town
                 hath
                 been
                 pillaged
                 and
                 taken
                 by
                 our
                 Richard
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 war
                 against
                 
                   Philip
                   Augustus
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 declining
                 of
                 our
                 affaires
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 nine
                 monthes
                 together
                 besieged
                 by
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 that
                 successe
                 ,
                 which
                 commonly
                 attendeth
                 a
                 falling
                 Empire
                 .
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 is
                 about
                 30000
                 ,
                 whereof
                 9000
                 and
                 upwards
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 allowed
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 their
                 religion
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Arques
                 ,
                 a
                 Village
                 some
                 two
                 miles
                 distant
                 ;
                 the
                 remainders
                 are
                 Papists
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Town
                 I
                 met
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 which
                 ever
                 I
                 yet
                 saw
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 in
                 my
                 Books
                 .
                 
                   Quos
                   antea
                   audiebam
                   ,
                   hodie
                   vidi
                   Deos
                   ,
                
                 as
                 a
                 barbarous
                 German
                 in
                 Vellejus
                 said
                 to
                 Tiberius
                 .
                 The
                 Gods
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 I
                 only
                 heard
                 of
                 ,
                 I
                 now
                 saw
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 have
                 worshipped
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 Hoaste
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Sacrament
                   reserved
                
                 ,
                 carryed
                 by
                 a
                 couple
                 of
                 Priests
                 under
                 a
                 Canopie
                 ,
                 ushered
                 by
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 torches
                 ,
                 and
                 attended
                 by
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 boyes
                 and
                 old
                 people
                 which
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 imployment
                 .
                 Before
                 it
                 went
                 a
                 Bell
                 continually
                 tinkling
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 sound
                 whereof
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 being
                 warned
                 that
                 then
                 their
                 God
                 goeth
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 make
                 some
                 shew
                 of
                 reverence
                 ;
                 those
                 which
                 meet
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 ,
                 with
                 bended
                 
                 knees
                 and
                 elevated
                 hands
                 doing
                 it
                 honour
                 .
                 The
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 Bell
                 make
                 an
                 use
                 more
                 religious
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 warning
                 or
                 watch-peal
                 to
                 avoid
                 that
                 st●eet
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 hear
                 it
                 coming
                 .
                 This
                 invention
                 of
                 the
                 Bell
                 hath
                 somewhat
                 in
                 it
                 of
                 Tureisme
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 custome
                 there
                 at
                 their
                 Canonicall
                 houres
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 hear
                 the
                 criers
                 bawling
                 in
                 the
                 steeples
                 ,
                 to
                 fall
                 prostrate
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 wheresoever
                 they
                 are
                 and
                 kisse
                 it
                 thrice
                 ,
                 so
                 doing
                 their
                 devotions
                 to
                 Mahomet
                 .
                 The
                 carrying
                 of
                 it
                 about
                 the
                 streets
                 hath
                 ,
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 in
                 it
                 a
                 touch
                 of
                 the
                 Jew
                 ,
                 this
                 ceremony
                 being
                 borrowed
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 carrying
                 about
                 the
                 Arke
                 on
                 the
                 shoulders
                 of
                 the
                 Levites
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 main
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Adoration
                 ,
                 is
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 there
                 never
                 being
                 a
                 people
                 but
                 they
                 ,
                 which
                 afforded
                 divine
                 honors
                 to
                 things
                 in
                 animate
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 people
                 indeed
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 blame
                 for
                 this
                 Idolatrous
                 devotion
                 ,
                 their
                 consciences
                 being
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 they
                 see
                 passe
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 body
                 of
                 their
                 Saviour
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 could
                 the
                 like
                 belief
                 possesse
                 my
                 understanding
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 meet
                 it
                 with
                 greater
                 reverence
                 ,
                 then
                 their
                 Church
                 can
                 enjoyn
                 me
                 .
                 The
                 Priests
                 and
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 only
                 ,
                 who
                 impose
                 and
                 inforce
                 this
                 sin
                 upon
                 their
                 hearers
                 .
                 And
                 doubtlesse
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 reward
                 which
                 attendeth
                 them
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Of
                 standing
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 young
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 never
                 met
                 with
                 it
                 before
                 the
                 year
                 1215.
                 
                 Then
                 did
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 ordain
                 in
                 a
                 Councell
                 holden
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Pix
                 made
                 to
                 cover
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Bell
                 bought
                 to
                 be
                 rung
                 before
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Adoration
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 enjoyned
                 by
                 Pope
                 
                   Honorius
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1226.
                 both
                 afterward
                 encreased
                 by
                 the
                 new
                 solemn
                 feast
                 of
                 
                   Corpus
                   Christi
                
                 day
                 ,
                 by
                 Pope
                 Urban
                 the
                 IV.
                 anno
                 1264.
                 and
                 confirmed
                 for
                 ever
                 with
                 multitudes
                 of
                 pardons
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Vienna
                 ,
                 by
                 Clement
                 the
                 V.
                 anno
                 1310.
                 
                 Such
                 a
                 punie
                 is
                 this
                 great
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Romans
                   .
                   Lactantius
                
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 Book
                 of
                 Institutions
                 against
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 taxeth
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 of
                 infinite
                 ridiculousnesse
                 ,
                 who
                 worshipped
                 Jupiter
                 as
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Cùm
                   eundem
                   tamen
                   Saturno
                   &
                   Rhea
                   genitum
                   confiterentur
                   ,
                
                 Since
                 themselves
                 so
                 perfectly
                 knew
                 his
                 originall
                 .
                 As
                 much
                 I
                 marvell
                 at
                 the
                 impudencie
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 needs
                 impose
                 a
                 new
                 God
                 upon
                 their
                 people
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 his
                 cradle
                 .
              
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 now
                 time
                 to
                 go
                 on
                 in
                 our
                 journey
                 to
                 Roven
                 .
                 The
                 Car●
                 stayeth
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 we
                 were
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Ho●ses
                 we
                 could
                 get
                 none
                 for
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 love
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 expect
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 now
                 mounted
                 in
                 our
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 we
                 must
                 call
                 it
                 .
                 An
                 English
                 man
                 would
                 have
                 thought
                 it
                 a
                 plain
                 Cart
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 needs
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 being
                 a
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 ;
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 ordained
                 for
                 triumph
                 .
                 At
                 one
                 end
                 was
                 fastned
                 three
                 carcasses
                 of
                 horses
                 ,
                 or
                 three
                 bodies
                 which
                 had
                 once
                 been
                 horses
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 were
                 worne
                 to
                 dead
                 images
                 ;
                 had
                 the
                 Statua
                 of
                 a
                 m●n
                 been
                 placed
                 on
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 hanged
                 up
                 at
                 an
                 I●ne
                 door
                 ,
                 to
                 represent
                 St.
                 George
                 on
                 horseback
                 ,
                 so
                 livelesse
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 little
                 moving
                 ;
                 yet
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 crawle
                 ,
                 for
                 go
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 .
                 This
                 converted
                 me
                 from
                 my
                 former
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 me
                 apprehend
                 life
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seemed
                 only
                 enough
                 to
                 carry
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 pack
                 of
                 hounder
                 .
                 Thus
                 accommodated
                 we
                 bid
                 farewell
                 to
                 Dieppe
                 ,
                 and
                 proceeded
                 with
                 a
                 space
                 so
                 slow
                 ,
                 that
                 me
                 thought
                 our
                 journey
                 unto
                 Roven
                 would
                 prove
                 a
                 most
                 perfect
                 embleme
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 ninth
                 sphere
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 49000
                 years
                 in
                 finishing
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 our
                 greatest
                 misery
                 .
                 The
                 rain
                 fell
                 in
                 us
                 through
                 our
                 tilt
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 many
                 holes
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 one
                 would
                 have
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 net
                 .
                 The
                 durt
                 brake
                 plentifully
                 in
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 rails
                 of
                 our
                 Chariot
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 unequall
                 and
                 ill
                 proportioned
                 pase
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 startled
                 almost
                 every
                 bone
                 of
                 us
                 .
                 I
                 protest
                 ,
                 I
                 marvell
                 how
                 a
                 French
                 man
                 durst
                 adventure
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 endured
                 we
                 all
                 the
                 diseases
                 of
                 a
                 journey
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 three
                 severall
                 deaths
                 ,
                 drowning
                 ,
                 choaking
                 with
                 the
                 mire
                 ,
                 and
                 breaking
                 on
                 the
                 wheel
                 ;
                 besides
                 a
                 fear
                 of
                 being
                 famished
                 before
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 our
                 Inne
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 six
                 French
                 miles
                 from
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 mad
                 Duke
                 in
                 the
                 Play
                 ,
                 which
                 undertook
                 to
                 drive
                 two
                 snailes
                 from
                 Millaine
                 to
                 Musco
                 ,
                 without
                 staffe
                 ,
                 whip
                 or
                 goade
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 braverie
                 dared
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 match
                 him
                 for
                 an
                 experiment
                 :
                 would
                 here
                 have
                 had
                 matter
                 to
                 have
                 tryed
                 his
                 patience
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 we
                 saw
                 Arques
                 ,
                 once
                 famous
                 for
                 a
                 siege
                 laid
                 about
                 it
                 by
                 our
                 Richard
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 but
                 raised
                 speedily
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 now
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 )
                 the
                 Parish
                 
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Dieppe
                 Protestants
                 .
                 Their
                 Preachers
                 Mr.
                 Corteau
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Mondenis
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 an
                 yearly
                 stipend
                 of
                 40
                 l.
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 ;
                 a
                 poor
                 pay
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 faithfull
                 discharge
                 of
                 that
                 duty
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 reward
                 unto
                 it self
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 .
                 To
                 instance
                 in
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 beggerly
                 Villages
                 we
                 past
                 through
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 at
                 last
                 unto
                 Tostes
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 destinated
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 lodging
                 ;
                 a
                 Town
                 somewhat
                 like
                 the
                 worser
                 sort
                 of
                 Market-towns
                 in
                 England
                 .
                 There
                 our
                 Chareter
                 brought
                 u●
                 to
                 the
                 ruines
                 of
                 an
                 house
                 ,
                 an
                 Ale
                 house
                 I
                 should
                 scarce
                 have
                 thought
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 spight
                 of
                 my
                 teeth
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 Inne
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 that
                 an
                 honorable
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Don
                   Quixotes
                
                 hoste
                 told
                 him
                 .
                 Despair
                 of
                 finding
                 there
                 either
                 Bedding
                 or
                 Victuals
                 ,
                 made
                 me
                 just
                 like
                 the
                 fellow
                 at
                 the
                 gallowes
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 reprieved
                 on
                 condition
                 he
                 would
                 marry
                 a
                 wench
                 which
                 there
                 sued
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 having
                 viewed
                 her
                 well
                 ,
                 cryed
                 to
                 the
                 hangman
                 
                   to
                   drive
                   on
                   his
                   Cart.
                
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   I'
                   eschappay
                   la
                   tonnnere
                   et
                   rencheus
                   en
                   l'
                   eschair
                   ,
                
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 proverb
                 ;
                 I
                 fell
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 frying-pan
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 (
                 a
                 ragged
                 fellow
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 most
                 likely
                 to
                 live
                 there
                 )
                 brought
                 us
                 to
                 a
                 room
                 somewhat
                 of
                 kindred
                 to
                 a
                 Charnel-house
                 ,
                 as
                 dark
                 and
                 as
                 dampish
                 .
                 I
                 confesse
                 it
                 was
                 paved
                 with
                 brick
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 towards
                 the
                 Orchards
                 a
                 prety
                 hole
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 window
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 glasse
                 was
                 all
                 vanished
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 little
                 light
                 which
                 came
                 in
                 at
                 that
                 hole
                 ,
                 I
                 first
                 perceived
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 England
                 .
                 There
                 stood
                 in
                 this
                 Chamber
                 three
                 beds
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 it
                 be
                 lawfull
                 so
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 of
                 straw
                 ,
                 so
                 infinitely
                 thronged
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wool-packs
                 which
                 our
                 Judges
                 sit
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 were
                 melted
                 butter
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 upon
                 this
                 lay
                 a
                 medley
                 of
                 flocks
                 and
                 feathers
                 sowed
                 up
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 bag
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 tick
                 )
                 but
                 so
                 ill
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 knobs
                 stuck
                 out
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 crab-tree
                 cudgell
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 have
                 flesh
                 enough
                 that
                 lyeth
                 on
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 the
                 second
                 night
                 would
                 wear
                 out
                 his
                 bones
                 .
                 The
                 sheets
                 which
                 they
                 brought
                 us
                 ,
                 were
                 so
                 course
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 my
                 conscience
                 no
                 Mariner
                 would
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 use
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 sail
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 coverlet
                 so
                 bare
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 undertake
                 to
                 reckon
                 the
                 threads
                 ,
                 he
                 need
                 not
                 misse
                 
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 .
                 The
                 napperie
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 was
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 bedding
                 ,
                 so
                 foul
                 and
                 dirty
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 durst
                 not
                 conceive
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 washed
                 above
                 once
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 poor
                 clothes
                 looked
                 as
                 briskly
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 promised
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 year
                 ensuing
                 ,
                 to
                 scape
                 many
                 a
                 scouring
                 .
                 The
                 napkins
                 were
                 fit
                 companions
                 for
                 the
                 clothes
                 ,
                 
                   Unum
                   si
                   noveris
                   ,
                   omnes
                   nosti
                   .
                
                 By
                 my
                 description
                 of
                 this
                 Inne
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 guesse
                 at
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 France
                 ;
                 not
                 altogether
                 so
                 wretched
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 the
                 alteration
                 almost
                 insensible
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 walke
                 into
                 the
                 Kitching
                 ,
                 and
                 observe
                 their
                 provision
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 we
                 found
                 a
                 most
                 terrible
                 execution
                 committed
                 on
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 pullet
                 ;
                 my
                 Hostesse
                 (
                 cruell
                 woman
                 )
                 had
                 cut
                 the
                 throat
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 plucking
                 off
                 the
                 feathers
                 ,
                 tore
                 it
                 into
                 pieces
                 with
                 her
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 took
                 away
                 skin
                 and
                 feathers
                 together
                 ,
                 just
                 as
                 we
                 strip
                 Rabbets
                 in
                 England
                 :
                 this
                 done
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 clapped
                 into
                 a
                 pan
                 ,
                 and
                 fryed
                 into
                 a
                 supper
                 .
                 In
                 other
                 places
                 where
                 we
                 could
                 get
                 meat
                 for
                 the
                 Spitte
                 ,
                 it
                 useth
                 to
                 be
                 presently
                 broached
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 perpendicularly
                 over
                 the
                 fire
                 ;
                 three
                 turns
                 at
                 the
                 most
                 dispatcheth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 bringeth
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 rather
                 scorched
                 then
                 roasted
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 where
                 we
                 could
                 get
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 these
                 rascally
                 Innes
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 have
                 what
                 you
                 would
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 you
                 may
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 also
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 cheapest
                 .
                 At
                 Pontoyse
                 we
                 met
                 with
                 a
                 Rabbet
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 thought
                 we
                 had
                 found
                 a
                 great
                 purchase
                 ;
                 larded
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 meat
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 lean
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 never
                 endure
                 roasting
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 eating
                 it
                 proved
                 so
                 tough
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 three
                 removes
                 from
                 that
                 Rabbet
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Ark.
                 The
                 price
                 half
                 a
                 Crown
                 English
                 .
                 My
                 companions
                 thought
                 it
                 over
                 deer
                 ,
                 to
                 me
                 it
                 seemed
                 very
                 reasonable
                 ;
                 for
                 certainly
                 the
                 grasse
                 which
                 fed
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 worth
                 more
                 then
                 thrice
                 the
                 money
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 Tostes
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 it
                 it
                 time
                 ;
                 you
                 might
                 ,
                 perchance
                 ,
                 else
                 have
                 loft
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 mine
                 Hostesse
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 daughters
                 .
                 You
                 would
                 have
                 sworne
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 blush
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 of
                 a
                 bloud
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 great
                 pity
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 otherwise
                 .
                 The
                 salutation
                 of
                 
                   Horace
                   ,
                   Omatre
                   pulchra
                   filia
                   pulchrior
                   ,
                
                 was
                 never
                 so
                 unseasonable
                 as
                 here
                 .
                 Not
                 to
                 honour
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 further
                 
                 character
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 suffice
                 that
                 their
                 persons
                 kept
                 so
                 excellent
                 a
                 decorum
                 with
                 the
                 house
                 and
                 furniture
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 could
                 not
                 possible
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 
                   Tullies
                   Quàm
                   dispari
                   dominaris
                   domina
                
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 their
                 luck
                 only
                 .
                 The
                 women
                 not
                 of
                 Normandy
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 generally
                 of
                 all
                 France
                 ,
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 be
                 contented
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 beauty
                 ;
                 and
                 she
                 which
                 with
                 us
                 is
                 reckoned
                 with
                 the
                 vulgar
                 ,
                 would
                 amongst
                 them
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 Princesse
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 women
                 ,
                 more
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 taken
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 Dames
                 of
                 Paris
                 ;
                 now
                 only
                 somewhat
                 of
                 their
                 habit
                 and
                 condition
                 .
                 Their
                 habit
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 attire
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 which
                 hangeth
                 down
                 their
                 backs
                 in
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 a
                 Vail
                 .
                 In
                 Roven
                 and
                 the
                 greater
                 Cities
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 linen
                 ,
                 pure
                 and
                 decent
                 ;
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Villages
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 possible
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 then
                 an
                 old
                 dish-clout
                 turned
                 out
                 of
                 service
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 corner
                 of
                 a
                 tablecloth
                 reserved
                 from
                 washing
                 .
                 Their
                 best
                 condition
                 is
                 not
                 alwayes
                 visible
                 .
                 They
                 shew
                 it
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 mornings
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 depart
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 their
                 begging
                 ;
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 about
                 you
                 such
                 a
                 throng
                 of
                 those
                 illfaces
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 whining
                 out
                 this
                 
                   dity
                   ,
                   Pour
                   les
                   servants
                
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 might
                 with
                 greater
                 ease
                 distribute
                 a
                 dole
                 at
                 a
                 rich
                 mans
                 Funerall
                 ,
                 then
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 penny
                 .
                 Had
                 you
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 unasked
                 ,
                 their
                 importunity
                 will
                 prevent
                 your
                 speediest
                 bounty
                 .
                 After
                 all
                 this
                 impudent
                 begging
                 ,
                 their
                 ambition
                 reacheth
                 no
                 higher
                 then
                 a
                 Sol
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 giveth
                 more
                 out-biddeth
                 their
                 expectation
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 counted
                 a
                 spend-thrift
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 principall
                 ornaments
                 of
                 these
                 Innes
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 men-servants
                 ,
                 the
                 raggedest
                 regiment
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 yet
                 looked
                 upon
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 a
                 Chamberlaine
                 was
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 clothes
                 are
                 as
                 little
                 known
                 as
                 he
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 habit
                 of
                 his
                 attendants
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 think
                 himself
                 in
                 a
                 Gaol
                 ;
                 their
                 clothes
                 either
                 full
                 of
                 patches
                 ,
                 or
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 skin
                 .
                 Bid
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 wipe
                 your
                 boots
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 hath
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 curtains
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 he
                 will
                 perhaps
                 rub
                 over
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 clean
                 by
                 the
                 guest
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 enough
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 written
                 the
                 coppy
                 .
                 They
                 wait
                 alwayes
                 with
                 their
                 hats
                 on
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 also
                 do
                 servants
                 before
                 their
                 masters
                 :
                 attending
                 bare-headed
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 out
                 
                 of
                 fashion
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Turkey
                 :
                 of
                 all
                 French
                 fashions
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 unfitting
                 and
                 unseeming
                 .
                 Time
                 and
                 much
                 use
                 reconciled
                 me
                 to
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 were
                 offensive
                 ;
                 to
                 this
                 unreverent
                 custome
                 ,
                 I
                 returned
                 an
                 enemy
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 I
                 see
                 how
                 it
                 can
                 choose
                 but
                 stomach
                 the
                 most
                 patient
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 worthyest
                 signe
                 of
                 liberty
                 usurped
                 and
                 profaned
                 by
                 the
                 basest
                 of
                 slaves
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 
                   French
                   paisantrie
                
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 infinite
                 slaves
                 unto
                 their
                 Lords
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 their
                 servants
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 one
                 degree
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 below
                 the
                 lowest
                 condition
                 .
              
               
                 Certainly
                 among
                 the
                 antients
                 ,
                 this
                 
                   promiseuous
                   covering
                
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 was
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 with
                 them
                 the
                 chief
                 sign
                 of
                 freedome
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 to
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 conversant
                 with
                 Antiquity
                 .
                 The
                 Lacones
                 a
                 people
                 of
                 Peloponnesus
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 obtained
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 free
                 denizens
                 of
                 Lacedemon
                 ,
                 in
                 signe
                 of
                 their
                 new-gotten
                 liberty
                 ,
                 would
                 never
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 battail
                 
                   nisi
                   pileati
                
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 their
                 hats
                 on
                 .
                 Amongst
                 the
                 Africans
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 
                   Alexander
                   ab
                   Alexandro
                
                 ,
                 the
                 placing
                 of
                 a
                 hat
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 a
                 spear
                 ,
                 was
                 used
                 as
                 a
                 token
                 to
                 incite
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 oppressed
                 by
                 Tyrants
                 ;
                 
                   Per
                   pileum
                   in
                   hasta
                   propositum
                   ,
                   ad
                   libertatem
                   proclamari
                   .
                
                 But
                 amongst
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 more
                 variety
                 .
                 The
                 taking
                 off
                 of
                 the
                 hat
                 of
                 
                   Tarquinius
                   Priscus
                
                 by
                 an
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 putting
                 of
                 it
                 on
                 again
                 ,
                 occasioned
                 the
                 Augur
                 to
                 prophesic
                 unto
                 him
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 fell
                 out
                 accordingly
                 .
                 In
                 their
                 sword
                 playes
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Gladiators
                 had
                 with
                 credit
                 slain
                 his
                 adversary
                 ;
                 they
                 would
                 sometimes
                 honour
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 Palm
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 with
                 the
                 Hat.
                 Of
                 these
                 the
                 last
                 was
                 the
                 worthyer
                 ,
                 the
                 Palm
                 only
                 honouring
                 the
                 Victor
                 ,
                 this
                 also
                 enfranchizing
                 the
                 receivers
                 ;
                 therefore
                 conferred
                 commonly
                 on
                 him
                 which
                 had
                 killed
                 most
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 Theatres
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 complaints
                 of
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   lib.
                   de
                   Spectaculis
                   ,
                   cap.
                   21.
                   
                   Qui
                   insigniori
                   cuiquam
                   homicidae
                   leonem
                   poscit
                   ,
                   idem
                   gladiatori
                   atroci
                   rudem
                   petat
                   (
                   rudis
                
                 was
                 an
                 other
                 token
                 of
                 enfranchisement
                 )
                 
                   &
                   pileum
                   praemium
                   conferat
                
                 .
                 In
                 their
                 common
                 Forum
                 ,
                 or
                 Guildhall
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 purposed
                 to
                 manumit
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 servants
                 ;
                 their
                 custome
                 also
                 was
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Lictor
                 or
                 Sergeant
                 had
                 registred
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 party
                 manumitted
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 shave
                 his
                 head
                 and
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 cap
                 ,
                 whence
                 according
                 to
                 
                   Rosinus
                   ,
                   ad
                   pileum
                   vocare
                
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 set
                 one
                 at
                 liberty
                 .
              
               
                 Erasmus
                 in
                 his
                 Chiliades
                 ,
                 maketh
                 the
                 Hat
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 some
                 eminent
                 worth
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 weareth
                 it
                 ;
                 Pileus
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   i●signe
                   spectatae
                   virtutis
                
                 .
                 On
                 this
                 he
                 conjectureth
                 that
                 the
                 putting
                 on
                 of
                 caps
                 on
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 created
                 Doctors
                 or
                 Masters
                 ,
                 had
                 its
                 originall
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Universities
                 of
                 England
                 this
                 custome
                 is
                 still
                 in
                 force
                 ;
                 the
                 putting
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 cap
                 being
                 never
                 performed
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 solemn
                 Comitia
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 either
                 auditors
                 or
                 spectators
                 of
                 that
                 dayes
                 exercise
                 .
                 When
                 I
                 was
                 Regent
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 house
                 of
                 Congregation
                 joyned
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 Petition
                 to
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Pembroke
                 ,
                 to
                 restore
                 unto
                 us
                 the
                 
                   jus
                   pileorum
                
                 ,
                 the
                 licence
                 of
                 putting
                 on
                 our
                 Caps
                 ,
                 at
                 our
                 publick
                 meetings
                 ;
                 which
                 priviledge
                 ,
                 time
                 and
                 the
                 tyranny
                 of
                 the
                 Vicechancellors
                 ,
                 had
                 taken
                 from
                 us
                 .
                 Among
                 other
                 motives
                 ,
                 we
                 used
                 the
                 solemn
                 form
                 of
                 creating
                 a
                 Master
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 on
                 his
                 cap
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 that
                 signe
                 of
                 liberty
                 might
                 distinguish
                 us
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 Regents
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 boyes
                 which
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 govern
                 :
                 which
                 request
                 he
                 graciously
                 granted
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 French
                 sawcinesse
                 hath
                 drawn
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 way
                 .
                 An
                 impudent
                 familiarity
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 confesse
                 did
                 much
                 offend
                 me
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 still
                 professe
                 my self
                 an
                 open
                 enemy
                 .
                 Though
                 Jack
                 speak
                 French
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 endure
                 Jack
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   ROVEN
                   a
                   neat
                   City
                   ;
                   how
                   seated
                   and
                   built
                   ;
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   St.
                   Katharines
                   mount
                   .
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   
                     Nostre
                     dame
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   The
                   indecorum
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   in
                   the
                   severall
                   and
                   unsutable
                   pictures
                   of
                   the
                   Virgin.
                   The
                   little
                   Chappell
                   of
                   the
                   Capuchins
                   in
                   Boulogne
                   .
                   The
                   House
                   of
                   Parliament
                   .
                   The
                   precedencie
                   of
                   the
                   President
                   and
                   the
                   Governor
                   .
                   The
                   Legend
                   of
                   St.
                   Romain
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   priviledge
                   thence
                   arising
                   .
                   The
                   language
                   and
                   religion
                   of
                   the
                   Rhothomagenses
                   ,
                   or
                   people
                   of
                   Roven
                   .
                
              
               
                 JUly
                 the
                 first
                 we
                 set
                 on
                 for
                 Roven
                 .
                 In
                 10
                 hours
                 our
                 Cart
                 dragged
                 us
                 thither
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 journey
                 being
                 in
                 all
                 six
                 leagues
                 French
                 :
                 admirable
                 speed
                 !
                 About
                 three
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 in
                 the
                 afternoon
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 daintily
                 seated
                 in
                 a
                 valley
                 on
                 the
                 River
                 Seine
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 any
                 Town
                 better
                 situate
                 ,
                 Oxford
                 excepted
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 it
                 much
                 resembleth
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 not
                 in
                 bignesse
                 ,
                 but
                 situation
                 :
                 It
                 standeth
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 evironed
                 with
                 mountains
                 ,
                 the
                 North
                 excepted
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 a
                 large
                 and
                 pleasant
                 walk
                 of
                 meadowes
                 by
                 the
                 river
                 side
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 South-east-ward
                 ;
                 as
                 Oxford
                 hath
                 towards
                 Eveley
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 seated
                 on
                 the
                 principall
                 river
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 50
                 miles
                 English
                 ,
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 ;
                 as
                 Oxford
                 on
                 the
                 Thames
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 London
                 .
                 Watered
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 two
                 small
                 rivulets
                 ,
                 Robee
                 and
                 Renelle
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 with
                 Charwell
                 and
                 Eventode
                 .
                 The
                 difference
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Oxford
                 is
                 seated
                 somewhat
                 higher
                 on
                 the
                 swelling
                 of
                 an
                 hill
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 removed
                 from
                 those
                 mountains
                 which
                 environ
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 rivers
                 which
                 run
                 through
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 Roven
                 ,
                 do
                 only
                 wash
                 the
                 precincts
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 buildings
                 are
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 wood
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 stone
                 ,
                 in
                 other
                 both
                 ;
                 the
                 houses
                 without
                 juttings
                 or
                 
                 overlets
                 ,
                 four
                 stories
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 front
                 not
                 very
                 beautifull
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 promising
                 house
                 which
                 mine
                 eye
                 met
                 with
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Boniface
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 of
                 obscure
                 parents
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 raised
                 himself
                 a
                 fortune
                 in
                 the
                 wars
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 League
                 ,
                 here
                 built
                 a
                 receptacle
                 for
                 his
                 age
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 fashioned
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 new
                 buildings
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 composed
                 all
                 of
                 dainty
                 white
                 stone
                 ,
                 square
                 and
                 polished
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 partition
                 between
                 the
                 first
                 story
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 engraven
                 ,
                 
                   Vi
                   &
                   Virtute
                   .
                   Martis
                   opus
                   .
                   Tentanda
                   via
                   .
                   Amore
                   &
                   armis
                   :
                   a
                   motto
                
                 sutable
                 to
                 his
                 rising
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 buildings
                 of
                 note
                 are
                 the
                 bridge
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 as
                 yet
                 omit
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Parliament
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Town
                 wall
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 bridge
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 was
                 all
                 standing
                 ,
                 was
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 fairest
                 and
                 strongest
                 piece
                 of
                 that
                 kinde
                 in
                 all
                 France
                 .
                 It
                 consisteth
                 of
                 twelve
                 arches
                 ,
                 large
                 and
                 high
                 :
                 there
                 now
                 remain
                 but
                 seven
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 being
                 broken
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 English
                 in
                 the
                 falling
                 of
                 their
                 affairs
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 the
                 Town
                 against
                 the
                 French.
                 The
                 river
                 is
                 here
                 about
                 the
                 breadth
                 of
                 the
                 Th●●nes
                 at
                 Fulham
                 .
                 Between
                 the
                 River
                 and
                 the
                 Town
                 wall
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Exchange
                 or
                 meeting
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 paved
                 with
                 broad
                 and
                 even
                 peble
                 .
                 In
                 breadth
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 wall-ward
                 30
                 yards
                 ,
                 in
                 length
                 100
                 ;
                 a
                 fine
                 walke
                 in
                 fair
                 weather
                 .
                 All
                 along
                 the
                 banke
                 side
                 lay
                 the
                 ships
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 broken
                 bridge
                 come
                 up
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 occasions
                 higher
                 :
                 a
                 good
                 turn
                 for
                 Paris
                 .
                 The
                 wall
                 for
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 100
                 yards
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 straight
                 as
                 one
                 may
                 lay
                 a
                 line
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 just
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 composed
                 of
                 square
                 and
                 excellent
                 stones
                 ,
                 so
                 cunningly
                 laid
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 never
                 saw
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 a
                 Noble
                 mans
                 house
                 built
                 more
                 handsomely
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 the
                 wall
                 which
                 Roven
                 delighteth
                 in
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 somewhat
                 also
                 be
                 expected
                 of
                 strength
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 purpose
                 it
                 might
                 serve
                 indifferently
                 well
                 ,
                 were
                 there
                 some
                 addition
                 of
                 earth
                 within
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 well
                 helped
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 by
                 the
                 breadth
                 and
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 ditches
                 ;
                 but
                 more
                 by
                 St.
                 Katherines
                 fort
                 seated
                 on
                 a
                 hill
                 at
                 the
                 East
                 side
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 A
                 Fort
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 it
                 strengthned
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 modern
                 art
                 of
                 fortifying
                 ,
                 would
                 much
                 assure
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 both
                 a
                 slave
                 and
                 a
                 commander
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Marshall
                   D'
                   Ancre
                
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 Lieutenant
                 here
                 
                 for
                 the
                 Queen
                 mother
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 fortifie
                 this
                 mountain
                 ,
                 Quilleboeuse
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 importance
                 ;
                 but
                 upon
                 his
                 death
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 rased
                 :
                 what
                 were
                 his
                 projects
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 best
                 which
                 were
                 acquainted
                 with
                 his
                 ambition
                 .
                 Certainly
                 the
                 jars
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 sowen
                 amongst
                 the
                 Princes
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 shew
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 intended
                 for
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 in
                 Roven
                 32
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 ,
                 besides
                 those
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 Abbies
                 and
                 Religious
                 houses
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 most
                 beautifull
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 Audoin
                 or
                 Owen
                 ,
                 once
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 this
                 City
                 .
                 The
                 seat
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Nostre
                   dame
                
                 ,
                 a
                 building
                 far
                 more
                 gorgeous
                 in
                 the
                 outside
                 ,
                 then
                 within
                 .
                 It
                 presents
                 it self
                 to
                 you
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 gracious
                 and
                 majesticall
                 front
                 ,
                 decked
                 with
                 most
                 curious
                 imagery
                 ,
                 and
                 adorned
                 with
                 three
                 stately
                 Towers
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 
                   La
                   tour
                   de
                   beurre
                
                 (
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 built
                 with
                 that
                 money
                 which
                 was
                 raised
                 by
                 Cardinall
                 Dr.
                 Amboyse
                 ,
                 for
                 granting
                 a
                 dispensation
                 to
                 eat
                 butter
                 in
                 the
                 Lent
                 )
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 third
                 built
                 over
                 the
                 porch
                 or
                 great
                 door
                 ,
                 wherein
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 Bell
                 so
                 much
                 talked
                 of
                 .
                 Within
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 plain
                 and
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 common
                 Cathedrall
                 Churches
                 usually
                 are
                 ,
                 so
                 big
                 ,
                 so
                 fashioned
                 .
                 Behinde
                 the
                 high
                 Altar
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 pillar
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 had
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Bedfords
                 Tomb
                 :
                 which
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 could
                 discerne
                 ,
                 was
                 nothing
                 but
                 an
                 Epitaph
                 some
                 three
                 yards
                 high
                 in
                 the
                 pillar
                 .
                 I
                 saw
                 nothing
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 move
                 the
                 envie
                 of
                 any
                 Courtier
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 defaced
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 
                   Regent
                   du
                   Royaume
                   de
                   France
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 he
                 merited
                 .
              
               
                 Somewhat
                 Eastward
                 ,
                 beyond
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 Ladies
                 Chappell
                 ,
                 a
                 prety
                 neat
                 piece
                 ,
                 and
                 daintily
                 set
                 out
                 .
                 There
                 standeth
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 screen
                 ,
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 her self
                 ,
                 between
                 two
                 Angels
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 attired
                 her
                 in
                 a
                 red
                 mantle
                 ,
                 laced
                 with
                 two
                 gold
                 laces
                 ,
                 a
                 handsome
                 ruffe
                 about
                 her
                 neck
                 ,
                 a
                 vail
                 of
                 fine
                 lawne
                 hanging
                 down
                 her
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 heaven
                 )
                 a
                 crown
                 upon
                 her
                 head
                 :
                 in
                 her
                 left
                 arme
                 she
                 holds
                 her
                 son
                 in
                 his
                 side-coat
                 ,
                 a
                 black
                 hat
                 and
                 a
                 golden
                 hatband
                 .
                 A
                 jolly
                 plump
                 Ladie
                 she
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 flaxen
                 hair
                 ,
                 a
                 ruddy
                 lip
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 chearefull
                 complexion
                 .
                 
                 T
                 were
                 well
                 the
                 Painters
                 would
                 agree
                 about
                 limming
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 we
                 are
                 likely
                 to
                 have
                 almost
                 as
                 many
                 Ladies
                 ,
                 as
                 Churches
                 .
                 At
                 
                   Nostre
                   dame
                
                 in
                 Paris
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 taught
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 browne
                 ,
                 and
                 seemeth
                 somewhat
                 inclining
                 to
                 melancholie
                 .
                 I
                 speak
                 not
                 of
                 her
                 different
                 habit
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 envie
                 not
                 her
                 changes
                 of
                 apparell
                 Only
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 observe
                 how
                 those
                 of
                 St.
                 Sepulchres
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   en
                   la
                   Fue
                
                 St.
                 Dennis
                 ,
                 have
                 placed
                 her
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 their
                 Skreen
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Coape
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 had
                 taken
                 upon
                 her
                 the
                 zeal
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 going
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 bloudy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 her
                 Son.
                 They
                 of
                 
                   Nostre
                   dame
                
                 in
                 Amiens
                 ,
                 have
                 erected
                 her
                 Statua
                 all
                 in
                 gold
                 ,
                 with
                 her
                 Son
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mettle
                 in
                 her
                 armes
                 ;
                 casting
                 beams
                 of
                 gold
                 round
                 about
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 painted
                 in
                 its
                 full
                 glory
                 :
                 strange
                 Idolatries
                 !
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 Church
                 of
                 Tury
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   La
                   Beausse
                
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 a
                 plain
                 petticoat
                 of
                 red
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 other
                 garments
                 correspondent
                 .
                 In
                 my
                 minde
                 this
                 holdeth
                 most
                 proportion
                 to
                 her
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 best
                 serve
                 to
                 free
                 their
                 irreligion
                 from
                 absurdity
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 will
                 worship
                 her
                 as
                 a
                 nurse
                 ,
                 with
                 her
                 childe
                 in
                 her
                 arme
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 her
                 brest
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 array
                 her
                 in
                 such
                 apparell
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 beseem
                 a
                 Carpenters
                 wife
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 she
                 may
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 worn
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 had
                 taken
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 her
                 Saviour
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 needs
                 must
                 have
                 her
                 in
                 her
                 estate
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 Amiens
                 ;
                 or
                 of
                 honour
                 (
                 being
                 now
                 publickly
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   blessedest
                   among
                   women
                
                 )
                 as
                 at
                 Paris
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 disburden
                 her
                 of
                 her
                 child
                 .
                 To
                 clap
                 them
                 thus
                 together
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 folly
                 ,
                 equally
                 worthy
                 of
                 scorne
                 and
                 laughter
                 .
                 Certainly
                 had
                 she
                 but
                 so
                 much
                 liberty
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 clothes
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 she
                 would
                 observe
                 a
                 greater
                 decorum
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 commend
                 the
                 Capuchins
                 of
                 Boulogne
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 side-chappell
                 consecrated
                 unto
                 her
                 ,
                 have
                 placed
                 only
                 a
                 handsome
                 fair
                 looking-glasse
                 upon
                 her
                 Altar
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 ornament
                 of
                 a
                 female
                 closet
                 :
                 why
                 they
                 placed
                 it
                 there
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 ,
                 only
                 I
                 conceive
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 there
                 see
                 how
                 to
                 dresse
                 her self
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Church
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 built
                 (
                 I
                 should
                 rather
                 think
                 repaired
                 )
                 by
                 Raoul
                 or
                 Rollo
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Duke
                 of
                 Normandy
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 much
                 beautifyed
                 by
                 the
                 English
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 Lords
                 of
                 this
                 Province
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 an
                 
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 a
                 Dean
                 and
                 fifty
                 Canons
                 .
                 The
                 Archbishop
                 was
                 instituted
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 sitting
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 
                   Arles
                   .
                   Anidian
                
                 who
                 was
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 being
                 consecrated
                 the
                 first
                 Archbishop
                 .
                 The
                 Bishops
                 of
                 
                   Sees
                   ,
                   Aurenches
                   ,
                   Constance
                   ,
                   Bayeux
                   ,
                   Lysieux
                
                 and
                 Eureux
                 ,
                 were
                 appointed
                 for
                 his
                 Diocesans
                 .
                 The
                 now
                 Archbishop
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 able
                 Scholar
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sound
                 Statesman
                 ;
                 his
                 name
                 I
                 enquired
                 not
                 .
                 The
                 revenues
                 of
                 his
                 Chair
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 10000
                 crowns
                 :
                 more
                 they
                 would
                 amount
                 to
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 Countrey
                 any
                 way
                 fruitfull
                 of
                 Vines
                 ;
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 Prelates
                 of
                 France
                 draw
                 no
                 small
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 intrada
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Parliament
                 of
                 this
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 was
                 established
                 here
                 by
                 Lewis
                 XII
                 .
                 who
                 also
                 built
                 that
                 fair
                 Palace
                 wherein
                 Justice
                 is
                 administred
                 ,
                 anno
                 1501.
                 
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 he
                 divided
                 Normandy
                 into
                 seven
                 Lathes
                 ,
                 Rapes
                 ,
                 or
                 Bailiwicks
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Roven
                   ,
                   Caux
                   ,
                   Constentin
                   ,
                   Caen
                   ,
                   Eureux
                   ,
                   Gisors
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Alençon
                 .
                 This
                 Court
                 hath
                 Supreme
                 power
                 to
                 enquire
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 sentence
                 of
                 all
                 causes
                 within
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 Normandy
                 .
                 It
                 receiveth
                 appeals
                 from
                 the
                 inferior
                 Courts
                 of
                 the
                 Dutchie
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 admitteth
                 none
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 also
                 
                   Cour
                   des
                   Esl●ux
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 generall
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 also
                 for
                 Taxes
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   La
                   Chambre
                   des
                   Aides
                
                 ,
                 instituted
                 by
                 Charles
                 VII
                 .
                 for
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 his
                 Subsidies
                 ,
                 Gabels
                 ,
                 Imposts
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 house
                 of
                 Parliament
                 is
                 in
                 form
                 quadrangular
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 greatefull
                 and
                 delectable
                 building
                 ;
                 that
                 of
                 Paris
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 Chaos
                 or
                 a
                 Babell
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 great
                 hall
                 (
                 into
                 which
                 you
                 ascend
                 by
                 some
                 30
                 steppes
                 or
                 upwards
                 )
                 are
                 the
                 seats
                 and
                 desks
                 of
                 the
                 Procurators
                 ;
                 every
                 ones
                 name
                 written
                 in
                 
                   Capital
                   letters
                
                 over
                 his
                 head
                 .
                 These
                 Procurators
                 are
                 like
                 our
                 Atturnies
                 ,
                 to
                 prepare
                 causes
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 ready
                 for
                 the
                 Advocates
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Hall
                 do
                 suitors
                 use
                 either
                 to
                 attend
                 on
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 walke
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 and
                 confer
                 with
                 their
                 pleaders
                 .
                 Within
                 this
                 hall
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 the
                 tribunall
                 and
                 seat
                 of
                 justice
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 causes
                 Criminall
                 and
                 Civill
                 .
                 
                   
                     At
                     domus
                     interior
                     regali
                     splendida
                     luxu
                  
                   
                     Instruitur
                     :
                     —
                     As
                     Virgill
                     
                       of
                       Queen
                    
                     Didoes
                     dining
                     roome
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 A
                 Camber
                 so
                 gallantly
                 and
                 richly
                 built
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 confesse
                 
                 it
                 far
                 surpasseth
                 all
                 the
                 rooms
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 saw
                 in
                 my
                 life
                 .
                 The
                 Palace
                 of
                 the
                 Louure
                 hath
                 nothing
                 in
                 it
                 comparable
                 .
                 The
                 seeling
                 all
                 inlaid
                 with
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 did
                 the
                 workmanship
                 exceed
                 the
                 matter
                 .
                 This
                 Court
                 consisteth
                 of
                 two
                 Presidents
                 ,
                 twenty
                 Counsellors
                 or
                 Assistants
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 Advocates
                 as
                 the
                 Court
                 will
                 admit
                 of
                 .
                 The
                 prime
                 President
                 is
                 termed
                 
                   Ner
                   de
                   Riz
                
                 ,
                 by
                 birth
                 a
                 Norman
                 :
                 upon
                 the
                 Bench
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 of
                 his
                 Court
                 ,
                 he
                 taketh
                 the
                 prcedencie
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Longueville
                 :
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 convention
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Estates
                 summoned
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 hath
                 the
                 priority
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 said
                 even
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 this
                 Court
                 there
                 lay
                 no
                 appeal
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 recanted
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 shame
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 :
                 St.
                 Austin
                 hath
                 written
                 his
                 Retractations
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 hath
                 Bellarmine
                 .
                 Once
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 appeal
                 admitted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 for
                 one
                 man
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 this
                 occasion
                 :
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 poysonous
                 Dragon
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 Roven
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 done
                 much
                 harme
                 to
                 the
                 Countrey
                 and
                 City
                 .
                 Many
                 wayes
                 had
                 been
                 tryed
                 to
                 destroy
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 none
                 prospered
                 ;
                 at
                 last
                 Romain
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 made
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 then
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 theef
                 and
                 a
                 murderer
                 ,
                 whose
                 lives
                 had
                 been
                 forfeited
                 to
                 a
                 sentence
                 ,
                 undertaketh
                 the
                 enterprise
                 ;
                 upon
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Dragon
                 the
                 theef
                 stole
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 murderer
                 goeth
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 seeth
                 that
                 holy
                 man
                 vanquish
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 armed
                 only
                 with
                 a
                 Stole
                 (
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 neck
                 habit
                 ,
                 sanctifyed
                 by
                 his
                 Holinesse
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 tippet
                 )
                 with
                 this
                 Stole
                 tied
                 about
                 the
                 neck
                 of
                 the
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 doth
                 the
                 murderer
                 lead
                 him
                 prisoner
                 to
                 Roven
                 .
                 To
                 make
                 short
                 work
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 praised
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 magnifyed
                 ,
                 the
                 murderer
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Dragon
                 burned
                 .
                 This
                 accident
                 (
                 if
                 the
                 story
                 be
                 not
                 Apocrypha
                 )
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 hapned
                 on
                 
                   holy
                   Thursday
                   .
                   Audoin
                
                 or
                 Owen
                 ,
                 successor
                 unto
                 St.
                 Romain
                 ,
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 this
                 marvellous
                 act
                 ,
                 obtained
                 of
                 King
                 Dagobert
                 the
                 first
                 (
                 he
                 began
                 his
                 reign
                 anno
                 632
                 )
                 that
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 forwards
                 the
                 Chapitre
                 of
                 the
                 Cathedrall
                 Church
                 ,
                 should
                 every
                 Ascension
                 day
                 have
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 delivering
                 any
                 malefactor
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 lawes
                 had
                 condemned
                 .
                 This
                 that
                 King
                 then
                 granted
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 following
                 Kings
                 even
                 to
                 this
                 time
                 have
                 successively
                 confirmed
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 omit
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 and
                 solemnities
                 wherewith
                 this
                 prisoner
                 is
                 
                 taken
                 from
                 his
                 irons
                 ,
                 and
                 restored
                 to
                 liberty
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 above
                 nine
                 years
                 agone
                 ,
                 since
                 a
                 Baron
                 of
                 Gascoyne
                 took
                 occasion
                 to
                 kill
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 which
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 fled
                 hither
                 into
                 Normandy
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 first
                 acquainted
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 
                   Nostre
                   dame
                
                 with
                 his
                 desire
                 ,
                 put
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 adjudged
                 to
                 the
                 wheel
                 .
                 Ascension-day
                 immediately
                 coming
                 on
                 ,
                 the
                 Canons
                 challenged
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 ,
                 caused
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Normans
                 pleaded
                 that
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 that
                 priviledge
                 belonged
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 natives
                 of
                 that
                 Province
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 pleaded
                 with
                 such
                 sury
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Baron
                 was
                 again
                 committed
                 to
                 prison
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Queen
                 Mother
                 had
                 wooed
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   pro
                   ea
                   saltem
                   vice
                
                 ,
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 his
                 reprievall
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 deferred
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 till
                 I
                 came
                 hither
                 ,
                 because
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 best
                 spoken
                 .
                 It
                 differeth
                 from
                 the
                 Parisian
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 elegant
                 French
                 ,
                 almost
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 English
                 spoken
                 in
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 doth
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 London
                 or
                 Oxford
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Norman
                 words
                 it
                 still
                 retaineth
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 many
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 much
                 altered
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Conqueror
                 ,
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 in
                 which
                 our
                 lawes
                 were
                 written
                 being
                 known
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 our
                 company
                 gave
                 a
                 
                   Litleton's
                   tenure
                
                 ,
                 written
                 in
                 that
                 language
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 French
                 Doctor
                 of
                 the
                 Lawes
                 ;
                 who
                 protested
                 that
                 in
                 three
                 lines
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 understand
                 three
                 words
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 religion
                 in
                 this
                 Town
                 is
                 indifferently
                 poized
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 also
                 is
                 in
                 most
                 places
                 of
                 this
                 Province
                 .
                 The
                 Protestants
                 are
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 party
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 far
                 weaker
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Longueville
                 ,
                 having
                 disarmed
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 troubles
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Our
                   journey
                   between
                   Roven
                   and
                   Pontoyse
                   .
                   The
                   holy
                   man
                   of
                   St.
                   Clare
                   and
                   the
                   Pilgrims
                   thither
                   .
                   My
                   sore
                   eyes
                   .
                   
                     Mante
                     ,
                     Pontoyse
                     ,
                     Normandy
                  
                   justly
                   taken
                   from
                   King
                   John.
                   The
                   end
                   of
                   this
                   Booke
                   .
                
              
               
                 JUly
                 the
                 second
                 we
                 take
                 our
                 farewell
                 of
                 Roven
                 ,
                 better
                 accommodated
                 then
                 we
                 came
                 thither
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 at
                 I
                 desired
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 now
                 preferred
                 
                   ab
                   Asinis
                   ad
                   equos
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Cart
                 to
                 the
                 Waggon
                 .
                 The
                 French
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 Coach
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 matters
                 not
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 would
                 needs
                 have
                 the
                 Cart
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Chariot
                 .
                 These
                 Waggons
                 are
                 the
                 ordinary
                 instruments
                 of
                 travell
                 in
                 those
                 Countries
                 ;
                 much
                 of
                 a
                 kin
                 to
                 Gravesend's
                 barge
                 .
                 You
                 shall
                 hardly
                 finde
                 them
                 without
                 a
                 knave
                 or
                 a
                 Giglot
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 merry
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 he
                 as
                 certain
                 to
                 be
                 wholesome
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 travelled
                 ,
                 contained
                 ten
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 commonly
                 do
                 ;
                 and
                 amongst
                 these
                 ten
                 ,
                 one
                 might
                 have
                 found
                 
                   English
                   ,
                   Scots
                   ,
                   French
                   ,
                   Normans
                   ,
                   Dutch
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Italians
                 ,
                 a
                 jolly
                 medley
                 ;
                 had
                 our
                 religions
                 been
                 as
                 different
                 as
                 our
                 Nations
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 have
                 thought
                 my self
                 in
                 Amsterdam
                 or
                 Poland
                 ;
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 had
                 desired
                 to
                 have
                 seen
                 a
                 Brief
                 or
                 an
                 Epitome
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 no
                 where
                 have
                 received
                 such
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 looking
                 on
                 us
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 reckoned
                 up
                 the
                 several
                 Nations
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 lay
                 open
                 the
                 severall
                 conditions
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 amongst
                 these
                 ten
                 passengers
                 ,
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 Lords
                 and
                 serving
                 men
                 ,
                 Scholars
                 and
                 Clowns
                 ,
                 Ladies
                 and
                 Chambermaids
                 ,
                 Priests
                 and
                 Laie-men
                 ,
                 Gentlemen
                 and
                 Artificers
                 ,
                 people
                 of
                 all
                 sexes
                 and
                 almost
                 all
                 ages
                 .
                 
                   If
                   all
                   the
                   learning
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   were
                   lost
                   ,
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   found
                   again
                   in
                   Plutarch
                   ,
                
                 so
                 said
                 Budaeus
                 .
                 If
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 had
                 been
                 lost
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 again
                 in
                 our
                 Waggon
                 ,
                 so
                 I.
                 Seriously
                 I
                 think
                 our
                 
                 Coach
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 no
                 unfit
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 Ark.
                 A
                 whole
                 world
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 languages
                 might
                 have
                 grown
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 our
                 Waggon
                 joggeth
                 on
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 leisurely
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 gave
                 me
                 leave
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 more
                 patient
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 could
                 in
                 the
                 Cart.
                 And
                 here
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 I
                 saw
                 sufficient
                 to
                 affect
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 dote
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 had
                 I
                 not
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 The
                 fields
                 such
                 as
                 already
                 I
                 have
                 described
                 ,
                 every
                 where
                 beset
                 with
                 Apple-trees
                 ,
                 and
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 nature
                 .
                 You
                 could
                 scarce
                 see
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 was
                 barren
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Journey
                 .
                 These
                 Apples
                 are
                 both
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 Paisant
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Country
                 is
                 ill
                 provided
                 with
                 Vines
                 (
                 the
                 only
                 want
                 I
                 could
                 observe
                 in
                 it
                 )
                 and
                 Beer
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 beverage
                 at
                 a
                 Gentlemans
                 table
                 ,
                 Sider
                 then
                 ,
                 or
                 Perry
                 are
                 the
                 poor
                 mans
                 Claret
                 ;
                 and
                 happy
                 man
                 is
                 he
                 ,
                 which
                 once
                 or
                 twice
                 a
                 week
                 can
                 aspire
                 so
                 high
                 above
                 water
                 .
                 To
                 proceed
                 ,
                 through
                 many
                 a
                 miserable
                 Village
                 
                   (
                   Burghs
                
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 )
                 and
                 one
                 Town
                 somewhat
                 bigger
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 called
                 Equille
                 ;
                 we
                 came
                 that
                 night
                 to
                 St.
                 
                   Claire
                   10
                   French
                
                 miles
                 from
                 Roven
                 ,
                 a
                 poor
                 Town
                 god
                 wot
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 nothing
                 in
                 it
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 accident
                 .
                 There
                 dwelt
                 a
                 monk
                 there
                 ,
                 grown
                 into
                 great
                 opinion
                 for
                 his
                 sanctity
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 who
                 had
                 an
                 especiall
                 hand
                 upon
                 sore
                 eyes
                 ;
                 yet
                 his
                 ability
                 herein
                 was
                 not
                 generall
                 ,
                 none
                 being
                 capable
                 of
                 cure
                 from
                 him
                 but
                 pure
                 Virgins
                 .
                 I
                 perswade
                 my self
                 France
                 could
                 not
                 yield
                 him
                 many
                 patients
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 he
                 was
                 much
                 sought
                 unto
                 .
                 Hope
                 of
                 cure
                 and
                 a
                 charitable
                 opinion
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 had
                 brought
                 to
                 him
                 divers
                 distressed
                 Damosels
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 interest
                 in
                 his
                 miracle
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 Inne
                 (
                 Alehouse
                 I
                 should
                 say
                 )
                 where
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 harbored
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 put
                 in
                 a
                 whole
                 convoy
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Ladies
                   errant
                   ,
                   Pilgrims
                
                 they
                 called
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 come
                 on
                 foot
                 two
                 dayes
                 journey
                 to
                 cleer
                 their
                 eye-sight
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 white
                 vailes
                 hanging
                 down
                 their
                 backs
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 part
                 covered
                 their
                 faces
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 perceived
                 by
                 a
                 glimpse
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 past
                 cure
                 .
                 Though
                 my
                 charity
                 durst
                 allow
                 them
                 maids
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 afraid
                 to
                 suppose
                 them
                 Virgins
                 :
                 yet
                 so
                 far
                 I
                 dare
                 assure
                 them
                 they
                 should
                 recover
                 their
                 sight
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 home
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 
                 see
                 their
                 folly
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 what
                 with
                 too
                 much
                 watching
                 on
                 shipboard
                 ,
                 what
                 with
                 the
                 tartnesse
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 winde
                 ,
                 working
                 upon
                 me
                 for
                 almost
                 40
                 houres
                 together
                 whilst
                 I
                 lay
                 on
                 the
                 Hatches
                 :
                 mine
                 eyes
                 had
                 gotten
                 a
                 rheum
                 and
                 a
                 rednesse
                 :
                 my
                 Hostess
                 (
                 good
                 woman
                 )
                 perswaded
                 me
                 to
                 this
                 holy
                 Eye-wright
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 durst
                 not
                 venture
                 Not
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 title
                 to
                 my
                 Virginity
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 there
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 I
                 had
                 learned
                 what
                 a
                 grievous
                 sentence
                 was
                 denounced
                 on
                 Ahaziah
                 king
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 for
                 seeking
                 help
                 of
                 Belzebub
                 the
                 god
                 of
                 Eckron
                 .
                 When
                 I
                 hap
                 to
                 be
                 ill
                 ,
                 let
                 my
                 amendment
                 come
                 on
                 Gods
                 name
                 .
                 
                   Mallem
                   semper
                   profanus
                   esse
                   ,
                   quam
                   sic
                   religiosus
                   ,
                
                 as
                 
                   Minutius
                   Foelix
                
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 Let
                 my
                 body
                 rather
                 be
                 stil
                 troubled
                 with
                 a
                 sore
                 eye
                 ,
                 then
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 recovery
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 eye-sore
                 to
                 my
                 conscience
                 .
                 Rather
                 then
                 go
                 in
                 Pilgrimage
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Papists
                 count
                 me
                 for
                 an
                 Heretick
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 how
                 durst
                 I
                 imagine
                 in
                 him
                 an
                 ability
                 of
                 curing
                 my
                 bodily
                 eyes
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 for
                 above
                 70
                 years
                 been
                 troubled
                 with
                 a
                 blindnesse
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 his
                 soul
                 ?
                 —
                 
                   Thou
                   fool
                
                 (
                 said
                 our
                 Saviour
                 almost
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 case
                 )
                 
                   first
                   cast
                   out
                   the
                   beam
                   out
                   of
                   thine
                   own
                   eye
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   shalt
                   thou
                   see
                   clearly
                   to
                   cast
                   out
                   the
                   mote
                   out
                   of
                   thy
                   brothers
                   eye
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 morning
                 
                   (
                   July
                
                 3
                 )
                 I
                 left
                 my
                 pilgrims
                 to
                 try
                 their
                 fortunes
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 on
                 in
                 our
                 journey
                 to
                 Paris
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 day
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 visite
                 .
                 My
                 eyes
                 not
                 permitting
                 me
                 to
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 eares
                 altogether
                 strangers
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 chat
                 ,
                 drave
                 my
                 thoughts
                 back
                 to
                 Roven
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 nothing
                 so
                 much
                 possessed
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 small
                 honour
                 done
                 to
                 Bedford
                 in
                 his
                 monument
                 .
                 I
                 had
                 leasure
                 enough
                 to
                 provide
                 him
                 a
                 longer
                 Epitaph
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 shorter
                 apologie
                 against
                 the
                 envie
                 of
                 that
                 Courtier
                 ,
                 which
                 perswaded
                 Charles
                 the
                 VIII
                 to
                 deface
                 the
                 ruines
                 of
                 his
                 Sepulchre
                 :
                 Thus.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Sa
                   did
                   the
                   Fox
                   ,
                   the
                   coward'st
                   of
                   the
                   heard
                   ,
                
                 
                   Kick
                   the
                   dead
                   Lyon
                   ,
                   and
                   profane
                   his
                   beard
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   did
                   the
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   about
                   their
                   vanquisht
                   host
                   ,
                
                 
                   Drag
                   Hectors
                   reliques
                   ,
                   and
                   torment
                   his
                   ghost
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   did
                   the
                   Parthian
                   slaves
                   deride
                   the
                   head
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   great
                   Crassus
                   now
                   betrayed
                   and
                   dead
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   To
                   whose
                   victorious
                   sword
                   ,
                   not
                   l●ng
                   before
                   ,
                
                 
                   They
                   would
                   have
                   sacrific'd
                   their
                   lives
                   ,
                   or
                   more
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   do
                   the
                   French
                   assault
                   dead
                   Bedfords
                   spright
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   trample
                   on
                   his
                   ashes
                   in
                   despight
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   foolish
                   Curio
                   cease
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   not
                   blame
                
                 
                   So
                   small
                   an
                   honor
                   done
                   unto
                   his
                   name
                   .
                
                 
                   Why
                   grievest
                   thou
                   him
                   a
                   Sepulchre
                   to
                   have
                   ,
                
                 
                   Who
                   when
                   he
                   liv'd
                   could
                   make
                   all
                   France
                   a
                   grave
                   ?
                
                 
                   His
                   sword
                   triumph'd
                   through
                   all
                   those
                   Towns
                   which
                   lie
                
                 
                   In
                   th'
                   Isle
                   ,
                   
                     Maine
                     ,
                     Anjoy
                     ,
                     Guyen
                     ,
                     Normandie
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Thy
                   father
                   's
                   felt
                   it
                   .
                   Oh!
                   thou
                   worst
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                
                 
                   (
                   If
                   man
                   thou
                   art
                   )
                   do
                   not
                   endevour
                   then
                   ,
                
                 
                   This
                   Conquerour
                   from
                   his
                   last
                   hold
                   to
                   thrust
                   ,
                
                 
                   Whom
                   all
                   brave
                   minds
                   should
                   honour
                   in
                   his
                   dust
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   be
                   not
                   troubled
                   Bedford
                   ;
                   thou
                   shalt
                   stand
                
                 
                   Above
                   the
                   reach
                   of
                   malice
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   hand
                
                 
                   Of
                   a
                   French
                   basenesse
                   may
                   deface
                   thy
                   name
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   tear
                   it
                   from
                   thy
                   marble
                   ,
                   yet
                   shall
                   fame
                
                 
                   Speak
                   loudly
                   of
                   thee
                   and
                   thy
                   acts
                   .
                   Thy
                   praise
                
                 
                   A
                   Pyramis
                   unto
                   it self
                   shall
                   raise
                   ,
                
                 
                   Thy
                   brave
                   atchievements
                   in
                   the
                   times
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                
                 
                   Shall
                   be
                   a
                   monument
                   above
                   a
                   Tombe
                   .
                
                 
                   Thy
                   name
                   shall
                   be
                   thy
                   Epitaph
                   :
                   and
                   he
                
                 
                   Which
                   once
                   reads
                   Bedford
                   ,
                   shall
                   imagin
                   thee
                
                 
                   Beyond
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Verses
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   say
                
                 
                   None
                   could
                   expresse
                   thy
                   worthes
                   a
                   fuller
                   way
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Rest
                   thou
                   then
                   quiet
                   in
                   the
                   shades
                   of
                   night
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nor
                   vex
                   thy self
                   with
                   Curio's
                   weaker
                   spite
                   .
                
                 
                   Whilest
                   France
                   remains
                   ,
                   and
                   Histories
                   are
                   writ
                   ,
                
                 
                   Bedford
                   shall
                   live
                   ,
                   and
                   France
                   shall
                   Chronicl
                   '
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 Having
                 offered
                 this
                 unworthy
                 ,
                 yet
                 gratefull
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Manes
                 of
                 that
                 brave
                 Heros
                 :
                 I
                 had
                 the
                 more
                 leasure
                 to
                 behold
                 Mante
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Vines
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 saw
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 planted
                 like
                 our
                 Hop-gardens
                 ,
                 and
                 grow
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 poles
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 high
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 kept
                 with
                 little
                 
                 c●st
                 ,
                 and
                 yeeld
                 profit
                 to
                 an
                 husbandman
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 rich
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 neither
                 King
                 nor
                 Landlord
                 .
                 The
                 Wine
                 which
                 is
                 pressed
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 harsh
                 and
                 /
                 not
                 pleasing
                 :
                 as
                 much
                 differing
                 in
                 sweetnesse
                 from
                 the
                 Wines
                 of
                 Paris
                 or
                 Orleans
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 language
                 doth
                 in
                 elegancy
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Norman
                 wines
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 very
                 frequent
                 ,
                 as
                 growing
                 only
                 on
                 the
                 frontiers
                 towards
                 France
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 quality
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Ma●●e
                 ,
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 good
                 strength
                 before
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 great
                 Ordinances
                 ;
                 having
                 a
                 wall
                 ,
                 a
                 competent
                 ditch
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 every
                 gate
                 a
                 draw-bridge
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 still
                 sufficient
                 to
                 guard
                 their
                 Pullen
                 from
                 the
                 Fox
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 times
                 to
                 secure
                 their
                 houses
                 from
                 any
                 forain
                 burglary
                 .
                 Once
                 indeed
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 resistance
                 to
                 a
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 English
                 were
                 then
                 within
                 it
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 on
                 honorable
                 termes
                 it
                 yeelded
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 entred
                 by
                 Charles
                 VII
                 .
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 
                   August
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1449.
                 
                 The
                 Town
                 is
                 for
                 building
                 and
                 bignesse
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 above
                 the
                 better
                 sort
                 of
                 Market
                 Towns
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 Town
                 of
                 Normandy
                 toward
                 Paris
                 is
                 Pontoyse
                 ,
                 a
                 Town
                 well
                 fortifyed
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 borderer
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 strongest
                 bulwarks
                 against
                 France
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 two
                 fair
                 Abbies
                 of
                 Maubuissen
                 and
                 St.
                 Martin
                 ,
                 and
                 six
                 Churches
                 Parochiall
                 ,
                 whereof
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Nostre
                   dame
                
                 in
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 beautifull
                 .
                 The
                 name
                 it
                 derives
                 from
                 a
                 bridge
                 ,
                 built
                 over
                 the
                 river
                 of
                 Oyse
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 situate
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 defended
                 ;
                 the
                 bridge
                 being
                 strengthned
                 with
                 a
                 strong
                 gate
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 draw-bridges
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 commodiously
                 situate
                 on
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 an
                 hill
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 famous
                 for
                 the
                 siege
                 laid
                 before
                 it
                 b●
                 Charles
                 VII
                 anno
                 1442.
                 but
                 more
                 fortunate
                 unto
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 having
                 raised
                 his
                 Army
                 upon
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Yorks
                 coming
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 battail
                 with
                 6000
                 only
                 ;
                 the
                 French
                 Army
                 consisting
                 of
                 double
                 the
                 number
                 ;
                 he
                 retired
                 or
                 fled
                 rather
                 unto
                 St.
                 Denis
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 hearing
                 how
                 scandalous
                 his
                 retreat
                 was
                 to
                 the
                 Parisians
                 even
                 ready
                 to
                 mutiny
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Orleans
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 ,
                 stirred
                 with
                 the
                 ignominiousnesse
                 of
                 his
                 flight
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 practise
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 he
                 speedily
                 returned
                 to
                 Pontoyse
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 himself
                 master
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 assault
                 .
                 Certainly
                 to
                 that
                 fright
                 he
                 owed
                 the
                 getting
                 of
                 this
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 by
                 that
                 
                 door
                 making
                 their
                 entrie
                 unto
                 this
                 Province
                 ;
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 thrust
                 the
                 
                   English
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1450.
                 
                 So
                 desperate
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 a
                 frighted
                 coward
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Countrey
                 had
                 once
                 before
                 been
                 in
                 p●ssession
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 firmer
                 title
                 then
                 the
                 sword
                 .
                 William
                 the
                 Conqueror
                 had
                 convei●d
                 it
                 over
                 the
                 S●●s
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 continued
                 an
                 Appendix
                 of
                 that
                 Crown
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 year
                 1067
                 unto
                 that
                 of
                 1204.
                 
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 John
                 called
                 
                   Sans
                   terre
                
                 ,
                 third
                 son
                 unto
                 King
                 Henry
                 II.
                 having
                 usurped
                 the
                 estates
                 of
                 England
                 and
                 the
                 English
                 possessions
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 up●n
                 A●thur
                 heir
                 of
                 Bretagne
                 ,
                 and
                 son
                 unto
                 Geofry
                 his
                 elder
                 brother
                 ;
                 was
                 warred
                 on
                 by
                 
                   Philip
                   Augustus
                
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 who
                 sided
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 Arthur
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 end
                 Arthur
                 was
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 was
                 found
                 dead
                 in
                 the
                 ditches
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Roven
                 .
                 Whether
                 this
                 violent
                 death
                 happened
                 unto
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 his
                 Uncle
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 French
                 say
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 young
                 Prince
                 came
                 to
                 that
                 unfortunate
                 end
                 in
                 an
                 attempt
                 to
                 escape
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 English
                 report
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 determined
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 other
                 carriages
                 and
                 virulencies
                 of
                 that
                 King
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Arthur
                 was
                 not
                 without
                 his
                 contrivement
                 .
                 Certainly
                 he
                 that
                 rebelled
                 against
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 practised
                 the
                 eternall
                 imprisonment
                 and
                 ruine
                 of
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 much
                 stick
                 (
                 this
                 being
                 so
                 speedy
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 settle
                 his
                 affaires
                 )
                 at
                 the
                 murder
                 of
                 a
                 Nephew
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 first
                 bruit
                 of
                 this
                 murder
                 ,
                 Constance
                 mother
                 to
                 the
                 young
                 Prince
                 ,
                 complaineth
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Parliament
                 of
                 France
                 ;
                 not
                 the
                 Court
                 which
                 now
                 is
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 men
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 long
                 robe
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 P●i●rie
                 or
                 12
                 Peeres
                 ,
                 whereof
                 King
                 John
                 himself
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 Duke
                 of
                 Normandy
                 .
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 how
                 in
                 justice
                 Philip
                 could
                 do
                 lesse
                 then
                 summon
                 him
                 ,
                 an
                 homager
                 being
                 slain
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 homager
                 being
                 accused
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 summons
                 John
                 refused
                 to
                 yeeld
                 himself
                 ,
                 a
                 Counsell
                 rather
                 magnanimous
                 then
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 more
                 in
                 it
                 of
                 a
                 English
                 King
                 then
                 a
                 French
                 Subject
                 .
                 Edward
                 III
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 finer
                 metall
                 then
                 this
                 John
                 ,
                 obeyed
                 the
                 like
                 warrant
                 ,
                 and
                 performed
                 a
                 personall
                 homage
                 to
                 Philip
                 of
                 Valoys
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 reckoned
                 amongst
                 his
                 disparagements
                 .
                 He
                 committed
                 yet
                 a
                 further
                 errour
                 or
                 solecisme
                 in
                 State
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 sending
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 to
                 supply
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 plead
                 his
                 cause
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 non-appearance
                 ,
                 the
                 Peers
                 proceed
                 
                 to
                 sentence
                 ,
                 
                   Ilfut
                   par
                   Arrestdela
                   dite
                   cour
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Du
                   Chesne
                   )
                   condamnè
                   pour
                   atteint
                   &
                   convaincu
                   da
                   crime
                   de
                   parricide
                   ,
                   &
                   de
                   felonie
                
                 ;
                 Parric
                 de
                 for
                 killing
                 his
                 own
                 Nephew
                 ;
                 and
                 Felony
                 for
                 committing
                 an
                 act
                 so
                 execrable
                 on
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 
                   French
                   Vassall
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   France
                   .
                   John
                   du
                   Serres
                
                 addeth
                 a
                 third
                 cause
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 contempt
                 ,
                 in
                 disobeying
                 the
                 Kings
                 commandment
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 ●●rdict
                 the
                 Court
                 awarded
                 ,
                 
                   Que
                   toutes
                   les
                   terres
                   qu'
                   il
                   aveit
                   parde
                   la
                   demoureroient
                   aqu●ses
                   &
                   confisquces
                   a
                   la
                   Couronne
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 A
                 proceeding
                 so
                 fair
                 and
                 orderly
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 sooner
                 accuse
                 King
                 John
                 of
                 indiscretion
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 French
                 of
                 injustice
                 .
                 When
                 my
                 life
                 or
                 estate
                 is
                 in
                 danger
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 finister
                 a
                 tryall
                 .
                 The
                 Erglish
                 thus
                 outed
                 of
                 Normandy
                 by
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 John
                 ,
                 recovered
                 it
                 again
                 by
                 the
                 puissance
                 of
                 Henry
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 held
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 swōrd
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 after
                 30
                 years
                 recovered
                 again
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 told
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 being
                 passed
                 over
                 the
                 Oyse
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 at
                 once
                 freed
                 the
                 English
                 and
                 my self
                 of
                 Normandy
                 ;
                 here
                 ending
                 this
                 Book
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 that
                 dayes
                 journey
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               the
               First
               Book
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               SURVEY
               OF
               THE
               STATE
               of
               FRANCE
               .
            
             
               FRANCE
               specially
               so
               called
               .
               OR
               ,
               
                 THE
                 SECOND
                 BOOK
              
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   France
                   in
                   what
                   sense
                   so
                   called
                   .
                   The
                   bounds
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   All
                   old
                   Gallia
                   not
                   possessed
                   by
                   the
                   French.
                   Countries
                   follow
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   
                     most
                     predominant
                     Nation
                  
                   .
                   The
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   French
                   not
                   different
                   from
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   Gaules
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   heavens
                   have
                   a
                   constant
                   power
                   upon
                   the
                   same
                   Climate
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   are
                   changed
                   .
                   The
                   quality
                   of
                   the
                   French
                   in
                   private
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   table
                   .
                   Their
                   language
                   ,
                   complements
                   ,
                   discourse
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 July
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 day
                 we
                 set
                 out
                 of
                 St.
                 Claire
                 ,
                 having
                 passed
                 through
                 Pontoyse
                 ,
                 and
                 crossed
                 the
                 river
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 entred
                 into
                 
                   France
                   :
                   France
                
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 understood
                 
                 in
                 its
                 limited
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 Meroveus
                 ,
                 the
                 Grandchild
                 of
                 Pharamond
                 ,
                 first
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Franci
                 or
                 Frenchmen
                 ,
                 had
                 taken
                 an
                 opportunity
                 to
                 passe
                 the
                 Rhine
                 ,
                 having
                 also
                 during
                 the
                 wars
                 between
                 the
                 Romans
                 and
                 the
                 Gothes
                 ,
                 taken
                 Paris
                 ;
                 he
                 resolved
                 there
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 his
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 the
                 head
                 City
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 .
                 The
                 Country
                 round
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 of
                 no
                 large
                 extent
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Francia
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Terra
                   Francorum
                
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 his
                 Frankes
                 whom
                 he
                 governed
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 bounded
                 and
                 restrained
                 sense
                 ,
                 we
                 now
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 confined
                 with
                 Normandy
                 on
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 Champagne
                 on
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 West
                 and
                 South
                 with
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 
                   La
                   Beausse
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 incircled
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 with
                 the
                 Oyse
                 on
                 the
                 Northwards
                 ,
                 the
                 Eure
                 on
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 the
                 Velle
                 on
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 veine
                 riveret
                 of
                 the
                 Seine
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 principall
                 environings
                 are
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Seine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Marne
                 a
                 river
                 of
                 Campagne
                 ,
                 which
                 constitute
                 that
                 part
                 hereof
                 which
                 commonly
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 the
                 main
                 Island
                 makes
                 divers
                 little
                 petty
                 Isles
                 ,
                 the
                 waters
                 winding
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 as
                 desirous
                 to
                 recreate
                 the
                 earth
                 with
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 its
                 lovely
                 and
                 delicious
                 embraces
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Isle
                 ,
                 this
                 portion
                 of
                 Gaul
                 ,
                 properly
                 and
                 limitedly
                 sty
                 led
                 France
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 Francs
                 at
                 their
                 first
                 coming
                 hither
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 still
                 continued
                 so
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 of
                 Gallia
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 effect
                 rather
                 subdued
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 then
                 inhabited
                 ;
                 their
                 valour
                 in
                 time
                 having
                 taken
                 in
                 those
                 Countries
                 which
                 they
                 never
                 planted
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 look
                 apprehensively
                 into
                 Gaule
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 the
                 other
                 Nations
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 just
                 cause
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 that
                 complaint
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Portugall
                 against
                 Ferdinand
                 of
                 Castile
                 ,
                 for
                 assuming
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 
                   Catholick
                   King
                   of
                   Spain
                   ;
                   Ejus
                   tam
                   non
                   exigua
                   parte
                   penes
                   reges
                   alios
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Mariana
                 relateth
                 it
                 .
                 Certain
                 it
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 least
                 part
                 of
                 all
                 Gallia
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Normans
                   ,
                   Britons
                   ,
                   Biscaines
                
                 or
                 Gascons
                 ,
                 the
                 Gothes
                 (
                 of
                 Languedoc
                 and
                 
                   Provence
                   )
                   Burgundians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ancient
                 Gaules
                 of
                 Poictou
                 ,
                 retaining
                 in
                 it
                 such
                 fair
                 and
                 ample
                 Provinces
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 custome
                 (
                 shall
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 or
                 fate
                 of
                 lesser
                 and
                 weaker
                 Nations
                 ,
                 to
                 lose
                 their
                 names
                 unto
                 the
                 stronger
                 :
                 as
                 wives
                 do
                 to
                 their
                 husbands
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 smaller
                 rivers
                 to
                 the
                 greater
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 little
                 Province
                 of
                 
                 Poland
                 to
                 have
                 mastered
                 and
                 given
                 name
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Pruteni
                   ,
                   Mazovii
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Nations
                 of
                 
                   Sarmatia
                   Europaea
                
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Mosco
                 hath
                 unto
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 Asiatica
                 .
                 Thus
                 hath
                 Sweden
                 conquered
                 and
                 denominated
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 great
                 Peninsula
                 of
                 Scandia
                 ;
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 parcell
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 did
                 the
                 
                   English
                   Saxons
                
                 being
                 the
                 most
                 prevailing
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 impose
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 English
                 on
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Heptarchie
                 .
                 
                   
                     Et
                     dedit
                     imposito
                     nomina
                     prisca
                     jugo
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 And
                 good
                 reason
                 the
                 vanquished
                 should
                 submit
                 themselves
                 as
                 well
                 unto
                 the
                 appellation
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 laws
                 of
                 the
                 victor
                 .
                 The
                 French
                 then
                 are
                 possessors
                 of
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 old
                 Gallia
                 ,
                 and
                 masters
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 possessors
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 Cities
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 conditions
                 .
                 A
                 double
                 victory
                 ,
                 it
                 seemeth
                 ,
                 they
                 enjoyed
                 over
                 that
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 from
                 them
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 both
                 their
                 qualities
                 and
                 their
                 Countries
                 .
                 Certainly
                 whosoever
                 will
                 please
                 to
                 peruse
                 the
                 Commentaries
                 of
                 
                   Julius
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   de
                   bello
                   Gallico
                
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 equally
                 guesse
                 him
                 an
                 Historian
                 and
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ;
                 yea
                 he
                 will
                 rather
                 make
                 himself
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 prophecied
                 the
                 character
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 French
                 ,
                 then
                 delivered
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 antient
                 Gaule
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 worthy
                 both
                 of
                 wonder
                 and
                 observation
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 old
                 Gaules
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 all
                 worne
                 out
                 ,
                 should
                 yet
                 have
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 conditions
                 surviving
                 in
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 inhabit
                 that
                 region
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 severall
                 Countries
                 and
                 originals
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 dive
                 into
                 naturall
                 causes
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 speedy
                 recourse
                 unto
                 the
                 powerfull
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 heavens
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 those
                 celestiall
                 bodies
                 considered
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 ,
                 do
                 work
                 upon
                 all
                 sublunary
                 bodies
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 ,
                 by
                 light
                 ,
                 influence
                 and
                 motion
                 ;
                 so
                 have
                 they
                 a
                 particular
                 operation
                 on
                 particulars
                 .
                 An
                 operation
                 there
                 is
                 wrought
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 borne
                 at
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 minute
                 ;
                 and
                 again
                 as
                 borne
                 under
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Climate
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 setting
                 of
                 the
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 Horoscope
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Nativity
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 from
                 that
                 constellation
                 which
                 governeth
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 his
                 birth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 genius
                 or
                 
                   deus
                   tutelaris
                   loci
                   .
                   Hinc
                   illa
                   ab
                   antiquo
                   vitia
                
                 (
                 saith
                 an
                 Author
                 modern
                 
                 rather
                 in
                 time
                 then
                 judgment
                 )
                 
                   &
                   patriae
                   sorte
                   durantia
                   ,
                   que
                   tol
                   as
                   in
                   historiis
                   gentes
                   aut
                   commendant
                   aut
                   not
                   ant
                   .
                
                 Two
                 or
                 three
                 Authors
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 parallel
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 it
                 clear
                 in
                 the
                 example
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 appear
                 not
                 obscure
                 in
                 the
                 search
                 of
                 
                   causes
                   .
                   Primus
                   Gallorum
                   impetus
                   imajor
                   quam
                   virorum
                   ,
                   secundus
                   minor
                   quam
                   foeminarum
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Florus
                 of
                 the
                 Gaules
                 .
                 What
                 else
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 Mr.
                 Dallington
                 saith
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 reporteth
                 that
                 they
                 begin
                 an
                 action
                 like
                 thunder
                 ,
                 and
                 end
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 smoak
                 ?
                 Their
                 attempts
                 on
                 Naples
                 and
                 Millain
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 their
                 present
                 enterprise
                 on
                 Genoa
                 )
                 are
                 manifest
                 proofs
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 neither
                 will
                 I
                 now
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 battail
                 of
                 Poicteirs
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 forward
                 in
                 the
                 onset
                 ,
                 and
                 furious
                 in
                 the
                 flight
                 .
                 
                   Vt
                   sunt
                   Gallorum
                   subita
                   ing
                   enia
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Caesar
                 :
                 &
                 I
                 think
                 this
                 people
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 hare-brained
                 as
                 ever
                 were
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Juvenal
                 calleth
                 
                   Gallia
                   ,
                   foecunda
                   causidicorum
                
                 :
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 modern
                 French
                 it
                 is
                 related
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 tryed
                 more
                 law-causes
                 in
                 one
                 year
                 ,
                 then
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 England
                 fince
                 the
                 Conquest
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 antient
                 Germans
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 neighbours
                 and
                 confederates
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Gaules
                   ,
                   Tacitus
                
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 this
                 note
                 ,
                 
                   Diem
                   noctemque
                   continuare
                   potando
                   nulli
                   probrum
                
                 ;
                 and
                 presently
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   De
                   jungendis
                   affinitatibus
                   ,
                   de
                   bello
                   denique
                   &
                   pace
                   ,
                   in
                   convivis
                   consultant
                   .
                
                 Since
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Tacitus
                 hath
                 Germanie
                 shifted
                 almost
                 all
                 her
                 old
                 inhabitants
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 new
                 Colonies
                 of
                 
                   Lombards
                   ,
                   Sueves
                   ,
                   Gothes
                   ,
                   Sclavonians
                   ,
                   Hunns
                   ,
                   Saxons
                   ,
                   Vandals
                   ,
                
                 and
                 divers
                 other
                 Nations
                 not
                 known
                 to
                 that
                 writer
                 .
                 Yet
                 still
                 is
                 that
                 exorbitancy
                 of
                 drinking
                 in
                 fashion
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 do
                 the
                 present
                 Germans
                 consult
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 affairs
                 in
                 their
                 cups
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 English
                 have
                 borrowed
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 this
                 humor
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 the
                 vice
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 times
                 .
                 To
                 go
                 yet
                 higher
                 and
                 further
                 ,
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 Anacharsis
                 (
                 and
                 he
                 lived
                 600
                 and
                 odd
                 yeers
                 before
                 Christ
                 )
                 noted
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 their
                 feasts
                 ,
                 they
                 used
                 little
                 goblets
                 ,
                 and
                 greater
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 now
                 almost
                 drunken
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Laertius
                 reporteth
                 it
                 .
                 
                   George
                   Sandys
                
                 in
                 the
                 excellent
                 discourse
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 travailes
                 ,
                 relateth
                 the
                 same
                 custome
                 to
                 continue
                 still
                 amongst
                 them
                 ;
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 changes
                 of
                 state
                 and
                 people
                 which
                 have
                 since
                 hapned
                 .
                 Their
                 Empire
                 indeed
                 they
                 have
                 lost
                 ,
                 their
                 valour
                 ,
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 
                 other
                 graces
                 which
                 set
                 them
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 marvell
                 these
                 were
                 not
                 nationall
                 conditions
                 ,
                 but
                 personall
                 endowments
                 .
                 I
                 conclude
                 then
                 this
                 digression
                 with
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Barklay
                   ,
                   Haeret
                   itaque
                   in
                   omni
                   gente
                   vis
                   quaedam
                   inconcussa
                   ,
                   quae
                   hominibus
                   pro
                   conditione
                   terrarum
                   ,
                   in
                   quibus
                   nasoi
                   contigerit
                   ,
                   sua
                   fata
                   diviserit
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 present
                 French
                 then
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 an
                 old
                 Gaule
                 moulded
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 name
                 ,
                 as
                 rash
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 head
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 hare
                 brain'd
                 .
                 A
                 nation
                 whom
                 you
                 shall
                 win
                 with
                 a
                 seather
                 ,
                 and
                 lose
                 with
                 a
                 straw
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 first
                 sight
                 of
                 him
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 him
                 as
                 familiar
                 as
                 your
                 sleep
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 breathing
                 .
                 In
                 one
                 houres
                 conference
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 indeer
                 him
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 unbutton
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 pumps
                 him
                 drie
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 secrets
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 gives
                 them
                 you
                 as
                 faithfully
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 were
                 his
                 ghostly
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 bound
                 to
                 conceal
                 them
                 
                   sub
                   sigillo
                   confessionis
                
                 :
                 when
                 you
                 have
                 learned
                 this
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 lay
                 him
                 aside
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 serviceable
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 have
                 an
                 humor
                 of
                 holding
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 further
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 favour
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 believe
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 unworthy
                 :
                 )
                 himself
                 will
                 make
                 the
                 first
                 separation
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 said
                 over
                 his
                 lesson
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 now
                 finde
                 out
                 some
                 body
                 else
                 to
                 whom
                 to
                 repeat
                 it
                 .
                 Fare
                 him
                 well
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 garment
                 whom
                 I
                 would
                 be
                 loath
                 to
                 wear
                 above
                 two
                 days
                 together
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 thread-bare
                 .
                 
                   Familiare
                   est
                   homini
                   omnia
                   sibi
                   remittere
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Velleius
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 it
                 holdeth
                 most
                 properly
                 in
                 this
                 people
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 very
                 kind-hearted
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 thinketh
                 himself
                 as
                 free
                 from
                 wants
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 full
                 :
                 so
                 much
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Chinoy's
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 thinketh
                 all
                 men
                 blind
                 but
                 himself
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 pride
                 of
                 self-conceitednesse
                 he
                 hateth
                 the
                 Spaniard
                 ,
                 loveth
                 not
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 and
                 contemneth
                 the
                 German
                 ;
                 himself
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Courtier
                 ,
                 and
                 compleat
                 Gentleman
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 own
                 glasse
                 which
                 he
                 seeth
                 in
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 conceit
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 excellency
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 shallownesse
                 of
                 brain
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 very
                 liable
                 to
                 exceptions
                 .
                 The
                 least
                 distast
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 draweth
                 his
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 minutes
                 pause
                 sheathes
                 it
                 to
                 your
                 hand
                 .
                 If
                 afterwards
                 you
                 beat
                 him
                 into
                 better
                 manners
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 take
                 it
                 kindly
                 and
                 cry
                 serviteur
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 one
                 thing
                 they
                 are
                 wonderfully
                 like
                 the
                 Devill
                 .
                 Meeknesse
                 or
                 submission
                 maketh
                 them
                 insolent
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 resistance
                 
                 putteth
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 heels
                 ,
                 or
                 makes
                 him
                 your
                 Spaniel
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 held
                 him
                 too
                 long
                 )
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 walking
                 vanity
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 fashion
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 give
                 you
                 a
                 taste
                 of
                 his
                 table
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 in
                 a
                 measure
                 furnished
                 ;
                 (
                 I
                 speak
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Paisant
                   :
                
                 )
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 so
                 full
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 with
                 us
                 .
                 Their
                 Beef
                 they
                 cut
                 out
                 in
                 so
                 little
                 chops
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 goeth
                 there
                 for
                 a
                 laudable
                 dish
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 thought
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 University
                 commons
                 ,
                 new
                 served
                 from
                 the
                 hatch
                 .
                 A
                 loine
                 of
                 Mutton
                 serves
                 amongst
                 them
                 for
                 three
                 roastings
                 ,
                 beside
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 making
                 pottage
                 with
                 the
                 rump
                 .
                 Fowle
                 also
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 good
                 plenty
                 ,
                 especially
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 sound
                 in
                 Scotland
                 .
                 To
                 say
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 nature
                 and
                 a
                 friend
                 ,
                 were
                 i●
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 Mistresse
                 of
                 the
                 Kitchin-wench
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 much
                 fame
                 of
                 French
                 Cooks
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 skill
                 lyeth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 handling
                 of
                 Beef
                 or
                 Mutton
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 (
                 as
                 generally
                 have
                 all
                 this
                 Nation
                 )
                 good
                 fancies
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 speciall
                 fellowes
                 for
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 puffe-pastes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 banquets
                 .
                 Their
                 trade
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 belly
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 palat
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 now
                 time
                 you
                 were
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 you
                 must
                 do
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 your
                 own
                 Grace
                 ;
                 private
                 Graces
                 are
                 as
                 ordinary
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 private
                 Masses
                 :
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 I
                 think
                 they
                 learned
                 them
                 .
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 fall
                 to
                 where
                 you
                 like
                 best
                 .
                 They
                 observe
                 no
                 methods
                 in
                 their
                 eating
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 look
                 for
                 a
                 Carver
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 rise
                 fasting
                 .
                 When
                 you
                 are
                 risen
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 digest
                 the
                 sluttishnesse
                 of
                 the
                 cookery
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 abominable
                 at
                 first
                 sight
                 )
                 I
                 dare
                 trust
                 you
                 in
                 a
                 Garrison
                 .
                 Follow
                 him
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 he
                 will
                 shew
                 himself
                 most
                 irreverent
                 and
                 irreligious
                 ;
                 I
                 speak
                 not
                 this
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 generall
                 .
                 At
                 a
                 Masse
                 in
                 the
                 Cordeliers
                 Church
                 in
                 Paris
                 ,
                 I
                 saw
                 two
                 
                   French
                   Papists
                
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 the
                 most
                 sacred
                 mystery
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 was
                 celebrating
                 ,
                 break
                 out
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 blasphemous
                 and
                 Atheisticall
                 laughter
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 an
                 Ethnick
                 would
                 have
                 hated
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 well
                 they
                 were
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 Catholicks
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 some
                 French
                 hot-head
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 sent
                 them
                 laughing
                 to
                 Pluto
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 French
                 language
                 is
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 very
                 sweet
                 and
                 delectable
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 cleared
                 of
                 harshnesse
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 cutting
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 leaving
                 out
                 the
                 consonants
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 it
                 fall
                 off
                 the
                 tongue
                 very
                 volubly
                 ;
                 
                 yet
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 elegant
                 then
                 copious
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 much
                 troubled
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 words
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 periphrases
                 .
                 It
                 expresseth
                 very
                 much
                 of
                 it self
                 in
                 the
                 action
                 .
                 The
                 head
                 ,
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 shoulders
                 concurre
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 pronouncing
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 hopeth
                 to
                 speak
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 grace
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 somewhat
                 in
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 Mimick
                 It
                 is
                 inriched
                 with
                 a
                 full
                 number
                 of
                 significant
                 Proverbs
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 help
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 humor
                 of
                 scoffing
                 ;
                 and
                 very
                 full
                 of
                 courtship
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 complementall
                 .
                 The
                 poorest
                 Cobler
                 in
                 the
                 Village
                 hath
                 his
                 Court-cringes
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 
                   eau
                   beniste
                   de
                   Cour
                
                 ,
                 his
                 court
                 holy
                 water
                 ,
                 as
                 perfectly
                 as
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Conde
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Passados
                 of
                 their
                 court-ship
                 ,
                 they
                 expresse
                 themselves
                 with
                 much
                 variety
                 of
                 gesture
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 misbecome
                 them
                 .
                 Were
                 it
                 as
                 graticus
                 in
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 other
                 Nations
                 as
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 worth
                 your
                 patience
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 affectation
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 scurvy
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 .
                 
                   Quocunque
                   salutationis
                   artificio
                   corpus
                   inflectant
                   ,
                   putes
                   nihil
                   ista
                   institutione
                   magis
                   convenire
                   .
                   Vicinae
                   autem
                   gentes
                   ridiculo
                   errore
                   deceptae
                   ,
                   ejusdem
                   venustatis
                   imitationem
                   ludicram
                   faciunt
                   &
                   ingratam
                   :
                
                 as
                 one
                 happily
                 observed
                 at
                 his
                 being
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 a
                 young
                 Gallant
                 ,
                 son
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 Lord
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Brittish
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 that
                 spent
                 some
                 years
                 in
                 France
                 to
                 learn
                 fashions
                 .
                 At
                 his
                 return
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 father
                 procured
                 him
                 an
                 entervenie
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 came
                 within
                 the
                 Presence-chamber
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 compose
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 it
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 ridden
                 with
                 a
                 Martingall
                 :
                 next
                 he
                 fell
                 to
                 draw
                 back
                 his
                 legs
                 and
                 thrust
                 out
                 his
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 gracelesse
                 apishnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 asked
                 him
                 if
                 he
                 meant
                 to
                 shoulder
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 chair
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 left
                 him
                 to
                 act
                 out
                 his
                 complement
                 to
                 the
                 hangings
                 .
                 In
                 their
                 courtship
                 they
                 bestow
                 even
                 the
                 highest
                 titles
                 ,
                 upon
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 lowest
                 condition
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 vice
                 also
                 of
                 their
                 common
                 talk
                 .
                 The
                 begger
                 begetteth
                 Monsieurs
                 and
                 Madams
                 to
                 his
                 sons
                 and
                 daughters
                 ,
                 as
                 familiarly
                 as
                 the
                 King.
                 Were
                 there
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 to
                 perswade
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Welch
                 or
                 Britains
                 were
                 the
                 descendants
                 of
                 the
                 Gaules
                 ,
                 this
                 only
                 were
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 all
                 be
                 Gentlemen
                 .
              
               
               
                 His
                 discourse
                 runneth
                 commonly
                 upon
                 two
                 wheels
                 ,
                 treason
                 and
                 ribaldrie
                 .
                 I
                 never
                 heard
                 people
                 talke
                 lesse
                 reverently
                 of
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 nor
                 more
                 sawcily
                 of
                 his
                 actions
                 .
                 Scarce
                 a
                 day
                 passeth
                 away
                 without
                 some
                 seditious
                 Pamphlet
                 printed
                 and
                 published
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 disgrace
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Courtiers
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 every
                 mans
                 mony
                 ,
                 &
                 he
                 that
                 buyeth
                 them
                 is
                 not
                 coy
                 of
                 the
                 Contents
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 never
                 so
                 scandalous
                 ;
                 of
                 all
                 humors
                 the
                 most
                 base
                 and
                 odious
                 .
                 Take
                 him
                 from
                 this
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 can
                 hardly
                 do
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 hath
                 told
                 all
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 falleth
                 upon
                 his
                 ribaldry
                 .
                 Without
                 these
                 crutches
                 ,
                 his
                 discourse
                 would
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 keep
                 pace
                 with
                 his
                 company
                 .
                 Thus
                 shall
                 you
                 have
                 them
                 relate
                 the
                 stories
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 uncleannesse
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 face
                 as
                 confident
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 accidents
                 to
                 please
                 their
                 hearers
                 more
                 commendable
                 .
                 Thus
                 will
                 they
                 reckon
                 up
                 the
                 severall
                 profanations
                 of
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 dismanned
                 themselves
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 not
                 sparing
                 to
                 descend
                 to
                 particulars
                 .
                 A
                 valiant
                 Captain
                 never
                 gloried
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 do
                 of
                 the
                 severall
                 women
                 they
                 have
                 prostituted
                 .
                 
                   
                     Egregiam
                     vero
                     laudem
                     &
                     spolia
                     ampla
                     —
                  
                
              
               
                 Foolish
                 and
                 most
                 perishing
                 wretches
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 each
                 severall
                 incontinencie
                 is
                 twice
                 committed
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 ;
                 and
                 secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 boast
                 .
                 By
                 themselves
                 they
                 measure
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 them
                 naturals
                 ,
                 or
                 Simplicians
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 conditioned
                 .
                 I
                 protest
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 fain
                 sometimes
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 a
                 little
                 impudence
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 avoid
                 the
                 suspicion
                 of
                 a
                 gelding
                 or
                 a
                 sheep-biter
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 St.
                 Austins
                 case
                 ,
                 as
                 himself
                 testifyeth
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 book
                 of
                 his
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 
                   Fingebam
                   me
                
                 (
                 saith
                 that
                 good
                 Father
                 )
                 
                   fecisse
                   quod
                   non
                   feceram
                   ,
                   ne
                   caeteris
                   viderer
                   abjectior
                   .
                
                 But
                 he
                 afterwards
                 was
                 sorry
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 am
                 I
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 to
                 keep
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 unmanly
                 and
                 ungoverned
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   French
                   Women
                   ,
                   their
                   persons
                   ,
                   prating
                   and
                   conditions
                   .
                   The
                   immodesty
                   of
                   the
                   French
                   Ladies
                   .
                   Kissing
                   not
                   in
                   use
                   among
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   sinister
                   opinion
                   conceived
                   of
                   the
                   free
                   use
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   England
                   .
                   The
                   innocence
                   and
                   harmelesnesse
                   of
                   it
                   amongst
                   us
                   .
                   The
                   impostures
                   of
                   
                     French
                     Pandars
                  
                   in
                   London
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   scandall
                   thence
                   arising
                   .
                   The
                   peccancie
                   of
                   an
                   old
                   English
                   Doctor
                   .
                   More
                   of
                   the
                   French
                   Women
                   .
                   Their
                   Marriages
                   ,
                   and
                   lives
                   after
                   wedlock
                   ,
                   &c.
                   An
                   Elogie
                   to
                   the
                   English
                   Ladies
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Am
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 Women
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 were
                 great
                 pity
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 immediately
                 follow
                 the
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 like
                 they
                 are
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 difference
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 apparell
                 .
                 For
                 person
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 generally
                 of
                 an
                 indifferent
                 stature
                 ,
                 their
                 bodies
                 straight
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 wastes
                 commonly
                 small
                 :
                 but
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 much
                 restraining
                 of
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 absolute
                 woman
                 should
                 have
                 (
                 amongst
                 other
                 qualities
                 requisite
                 )
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 French
                 woman
                 from
                 the
                 neck
                 to
                 the
                 girdle
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 believe
                 it
                 holdeth
                 not
                 good
                 ,
                 their
                 shoulders
                 and
                 backs
                 being
                 so
                 broad
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 hold
                 no
                 proportion
                 with
                 their
                 midles
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 vice
                 of
                 their
                 apparell
                 .
                 Their
                 hands
                 are
                 ,
                 in
                 mine
                 opinion
                 ,
                 the
                 comliest
                 and
                 best
                 ordered
                 part
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 long
                 ,
                 white
                 and
                 slender
                 .
                 Were
                 their
                 faces
                 answerable
                 ,
                 even
                 an
                 English
                 eye
                 would
                 apprehend
                 them
                 lovely
                 :
                 but
                 herein
                 do
                 I
                 finde
                 a
                 
                   pretty
                   contradictorie
                
                 .
                 The
                 hand
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 ornament
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 structure
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 it
                 most
                 disgrace
                 it
                 .
                 Whether
                 it
                 
                 be
                 that
                 ill
                 diet
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 hot
                 bloud
                 wrought
                 upon
                 by
                 a
                 hot
                 and
                 scalding
                 aire
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 by
                 such
                 means
                 vent
                 it self
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 sure
                 of
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 scarce
                 the
                 tithe
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 maids
                 we
                 saw
                 ,
                 had
                 her
                 hands
                 and
                 arme
                 wrists
                 free
                 from
                 scabs
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 over-run
                 them
                 like
                 a
                 leprosie
                 .
                 Their
                 hair
                 is
                 generally
                 black
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 blacker
                 then
                 a
                 gracious
                 lovelinesse
                 would
                 admit
                 .
                 The
                 Poets
                 commend
                 Leda
                 for
                 her
                 black
                 hair
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 unworthily
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Leda
                   fuit
                   nigris
                   conspicienda
                   comis
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   Ovid
                   
                     hath
                     it
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 Yet
                 was
                 that
                 blacknesse
                 but
                 a
                 darker
                 brown
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 f●●●full
                 as
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 women
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 the
                 blacknesse
                 of
                 the
                 hair
                 is
                 then
                 accounted
                 for
                 an
                 ornament
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 face
                 about
                 which
                 it
                 hangeth
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 so
                 perfect
                 a
                 complexion
                 and
                 symmetrie
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 giveth
                 it
                 a
                 lustre
                 .
                 Then
                 doth
                 the
                 hair
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 face
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 shadow
                 doth
                 a
                 picture
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 face
                 becometh
                 the
                 haire
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 field-argent
                 doth
                 a
                 sable-bearing
                 ,
                 which
                 kind
                 of
                 Armory
                 the
                 Heralds
                 call
                 the
                 most
                 fairest
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 the
                 French
                 women
                 are
                 most
                 unluckie
                 .
                 
                   Don
                   Quixote
                
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 deservedly
                 assume
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Knight
                   of
                   the
                   ill-favoured
                   face
                   ,
                
                 as
                 may
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 damosels
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 therefore
                 a
                 happy
                 speach
                 of
                 a
                 young
                 French
                 gallant
                 that
                 came
                 in
                 our
                 company
                 out
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 spoken
                 amongst
                 the
                 Antients
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 registred
                 for
                 an
                 Apophthegme
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 English
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 were
                 only
                 
                   nati
                   ad
                   voluptates
                
                 .
                 You
                 have
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 the
                 fairest
                 women
                 ,
                 the
                 goodliest
                 horses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 breed
                 of
                 dogs
                 ,
                 under
                 heaven
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 could
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 time
                 observe
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 in
                 this
                 first
                 believe
                 him
                 .
                 England
                 not
                 only
                 being
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 
                   a
                   paradise
                   for
                   women
                
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 priviledges
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 
                   a
                   paradise
                   of
                   women
                
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 unmatchable
                 perfections
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 dispositions
                 hold
                 good
                 intelligence
                 with
                 their
                 faces
                 .
                 You
                 cannot
                 say
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 Sueton
                 doth
                 of
                 
                   Galba
                   ,
                   Ingenium
                   Galbae
                   male
                   habitat
                   .
                
                 They
                 suit
                 so
                 well
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 my
                 life
                 I
                 never
                 met
                 with
                 a
                 better
                 decorum
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 
                 must
                 first
                 hear
                 them
                 speak
                 .
                 
                   Loquere
                   ut
                   te
                   videam
                
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 method
                 in
                 old
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 holdeth
                 now
                 .
                 You
                 cannot
                 gather
                 a
                 better
                 character
                 of
                 a
                 French
                 woman
                 ,
                 then
                 from
                 her
                 prating
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 tedious
                 and
                 infinite
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 shall
                 sooner
                 want
                 ears
                 ,
                 then
                 she
                 tongue
                 .
                 The
                 fastidious
                 pratler
                 which
                 Horace
                 mentioneth
                 in
                 his
                 ninth
                 Satyre
                 ,
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 puisnè
                 to
                 her
                 .
                 The
                 writers
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 call
                 the
                 
                   Sitilians
                   ,
                   Gerrae
                   Siculae
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 undeservedly
                 ;
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 but
                 the
                 Scholars
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 learned
                 this
                 faculty
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Vespers
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 manners
                 to
                 give
                 precedency
                 to
                 the
                 Mistresse
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 words
                 may
                 carry
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 two
                 things
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 Aristotle
                 acquainted
                 with
                 these
                 Starlings
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 saved
                 him
                 a
                 labour
                 in
                 taking
                 such
                 paines
                 about
                 finding
                 out
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 motion
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 freed
                 him
                 from
                 an
                 Heresie
                 with
                 which
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 now
                 infected
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Quiquid
                   movetur
                   ,
                   ab
                   alio
                   movetur
                
                 ;
                 their
                 tongues
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 certain
                 move
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 their
                 own
                 occasions
                 of
                 discoursing
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 going
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 a
                 watch
                 ,
                 you
                 need
                 not
                 winde
                 them
                 up
                 above
                 once
                 in
                 twelve
                 houres
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 the
                 thread
                 of
                 their
                 tongues
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 spinning
                 .
                 A
                 dame
                 of
                 Paris
                 came
                 in
                 Coach
                 with
                 us
                 from
                 Roven
                 ;
                 fourteen
                 houres
                 we
                 were
                 together
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 time
                 (
                 ●'le
                 take
                 my
                 oath
                 upon
                 it
                 )
                 her
                 tongue
                 fretted
                 away
                 eleaven
                 hours
                 and
                 57
                 minutes
                 .
                 Such
                 everlasting
                 talkers
                 are
                 they
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 sooner
                 want
                 breath
                 then
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 never
                 silent
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 grave
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 doubted
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 are
                 endlesse
                 in
                 their
                 talk
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 are
                 they
                 regardlesse
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 they
                 speak
                 in
                 .
                 Be
                 you
                 stranger
                 or
                 of
                 their
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 it
                 much
                 matters
                 not
                 ;
                 though
                 indeed
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 them
                 a
                 stranger
                 .
                 Within
                 an
                 hour
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 fight
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 them
                 familiar
                 more
                 then
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 merry
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 known
                 your
                 bearing-clothes
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 they
                 are
                 chaste
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 perswade
                 my self
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 will
                 hardly
                 gather
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 behaviour
                 .
                 
                   Te
                   tamen
                   &
                   cultus
                   damnat
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Ausonius
                 of
                 an
                 honest
                 woman
                 that
                 carried
                 her self
                 lesse
                 modestly
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 abundantly
                 full
                 of
                 laughter
                 and
                 toying
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 never
                 without
                 variety
                 of
                 lascivious
                 Songs
                 :
                 which
                 they
                 spare
                 not
                 to
                 sing
                 in
                 what
                 company
                 soever
                 .
                 You
                 would
                 think
                 modesty
                 
                 were
                 quite
                 banished
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 there
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 this
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 epidemicall
                 disease
                 ,
                 Maids
                 and
                 Wives
                 are
                 alike
                 sick
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 both
                 so
                 desperately
                 ;
                 the
                 galliardy
                 of
                 the
                 maids
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 tolerable
                 ;
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 women
                 coming
                 hard
                 upon
                 the
                 confines
                 of
                 shamelesnesse
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Ladies
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 hear-say
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 much
                 above
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 lightnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 worse
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 their
                 lightnesse
                 impudent
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Pythagoras
                 ,
                 being
                 demanded
                 what
                 most
                 shamed
                 her
                 to
                 discourse
                 of
                 ,
                 made
                 answer
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   those
                   parts
                   which
                   made
                   her
                   woman
                   :
                
                 these
                 French
                 dames
                 will
                 speak
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 freely
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 as
                 broadly
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Midwife
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Barber-surgeon
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 good
                 credence
                 relate
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 at
                 a
                 tilting
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 a
                 Courtier
                 going
                 to
                 remove
                 a
                 boy
                 ,
                 which
                 very
                 roguishly
                 looked
                 under
                 a
                 Ladies
                 clothes
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 her
                 Ladiship
                 perceived
                 his
                 intention
                 ,
                 she
                 hindred
                 him
                 with
                 this
                 complement
                 ,
                 
                   Laisse
                   ,
                   Monseuir
                   ,
                   laisse
                   ,
                   les
                   yeuxne
                   sont
                   pas
                   larrens
                
                 ;
                 the
                 boyes
                 eyes
                 would
                 steal
                 nothing
                 away
                 ;
                 a
                 very
                 mercifull
                 and
                 gentle
                 Lady
                 .
                 If
                 that
                 of
                 Justine
                 be
                 still
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   Vera
                   mulierum
                   ornamenta
                   pudicitiam
                   esse
                   ,
                   non
                   vestes
                
                 ;
                 that
                 modesty
                 were
                 the
                 best
                 apparell
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 female
                 sex
                 in
                 France
                 would
                 be
                 thinly
                 clad
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 go
                 naked
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 a
                 people
                 thus
                 prone
                 to
                 a
                 suddain
                 familiarity
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 prodigall
                 of
                 their
                 tongue
                 and
                 company
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 scarce
                 imagine
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 coy
                 of
                 their
                 lips
                 .
                 Yet
                 this
                 is
                 their
                 humor
                 .
                 It
                 seemed
                 to
                 me
                 strange
                 at
                 first
                 and
                 uncivill
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 woman
                 should
                 turn
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 proffer
                 of
                 a
                 salutation
                 .
                 Afterward
                 I
                 liked
                 the
                 custome
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 good
                 cause
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 saved
                 me
                 from
                 many
                 an
                 unsavory
                 piece
                 of
                 mannerlinesse
                 .
                 This
                 notwithstanding
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 amaze
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 in
                 their
                 actions
                 were
                 so
                 light
                 and
                 wanton
                 ,
                 should
                 yet
                 think
                 themselves
                 modest
                 ,
                 and
                 confine
                 all
                 lasciviousnesse
                 unto
                 a
                 kisse
                 .
                 A
                 woman
                 that
                 is
                 kissed
                 ,
                 they
                 account
                 more
                 then
                 half
                 whored
                 ,
                 be
                 her
                 other
                 deportment
                 never
                 so
                 becoming
                 ;
                 which
                 maketh
                 them
                 very
                 sparing
                 of
                 receiving
                 such
                 kindnesses
                 .
                 
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 dissembled
                 unwillingnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 somewhat
                 in
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Italian
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 rather
                 murder
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 then
                 openly
                 speak
                 ill
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 that
                 these
                 Damosels
                 would
                 hardly
                 refuse
                 a
                 mans
                 bed
                 ,
                 though
                 education
                 hath
                 taught
                 them
                 to
                 flie
                 from
                 his
                 lip
                 .
                 Night
                 and
                 the
                 curtains
                 may
                 conceal
                 the
                 one
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 can
                 obtain
                 no
                 pardon
                 in
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 happen
                 to
                 observe
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 this
                 ground
                 your
                 French
                 Traveller
                 ,
                 that
                 perhaps
                 may
                 see
                 their
                 Hostesse
                 kissed
                 at
                 Dover
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 salute
                 a
                 Lady
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 of
                 London
                 ;
                 relateth
                 at
                 his
                 coming
                 home
                 ,
                 strange
                 Chimera's
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 modesty
                 .
                 To
                 further
                 this
                 sinister
                 opinion
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 spare
                 to
                 tell
                 his
                 Camerades
                 (
                 for
                 this
                 I
                 have
                 noted
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 humor
                 )
                 what
                 Merchants
                 wives
                 he
                 enjoyed
                 in
                 London
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 familiarity
                 such
                 a
                 Lady
                 entertained
                 him
                 at
                 Westminster
                 .
                 Horrible
                 untruths
                 !
                 and
                 yet
                 my
                 poor
                 gallant
                 thinketh
                 he
                 lyeth
                 not
                 .
                 I
                 remember
                 I
                 met
                 in
                 Paris
                 with
                 an
                 English
                 Doctor
                 and
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 a
                 Colledge
                 there
                 ,
                 who
                 complained
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 lasciviousness
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 women
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 infamously
                 every
                 French
                 Taylor
                 that
                 came
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 reported
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 withall
                 ,
                 he
                 protested
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 grieve
                 him
                 much
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 a
                 just
                 judgement
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 our
                 Nation
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 married
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 cuckolds
                 .
                 A
                 strange
                 piece
                 of
                 Divinity
                 to
                 me
                 who
                 never
                 before
                 had
                 heard
                 such
                 preaching
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 old
                 English
                 Masse-book
                 called
                 
                   Secundum
                   usum
                   Sarum
                
                 ,
                 the
                 woman
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 marriage
                 ,
                 promiseth
                 her
                 future
                 husband
                 to
                 be
                 
                   bonny
                   and
                   buxom
                   at
                   bed
                   and
                   at
                   board
                   ,
                   till
                   death
                   us
                   depart
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 This
                 being
                 too
                 light
                 for
                 the
                 gravity
                 of
                 the
                 action
                 then
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 mine
                 opinion
                 somewhat
                 lesse
                 reverend
                 then
                 a
                 Church
                 duty
                 would
                 require
                 ;
                 the
                 reformers
                 of
                 that
                 book
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 alter
                 :
                 and
                 have
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   love
                   ,
                   cherish
                   and
                   obey
                   .
                
                 That
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 sufficient
                 assurance
                 of
                 a
                 conjugal
                 faith
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 grant
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 being
                 Buxom
                 in
                 bed
                 was
                 excluded
                 .
                 Besides
                 he
                 accounted
                 the
                 supposed
                 dishonesty
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 wives
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 vengeance
                 plucked
                 down
                 upon
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 for
                 chopping
                 and
                 changing
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 (
                 for
                 such
                 they
                 esteem
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 
                 Matrimony
                 )
                 though
                 his
                 argument
                 needed
                 no
                 answer
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 accutation
                 might
                 expect
                 one
                 :
                 and
                 an
                 English
                 Gentleman
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Faith
                 )
                 thus
                 laid
                 open
                 the
                 abuse
                 ;
                 and
                 seemed
                 to
                 speak
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 knowledge
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Monsieurs
                 come
                 over
                 full
                 pursed
                 to
                 London
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   French
                   Pandars
                
                 ,
                 which
                 lie
                 in
                 wait
                 for
                 such
                 booties
                 ,
                 grow
                 into
                 their
                 acquaintance
                 :
                 and
                 promise
                 them
                 the
                 embraces
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Dame
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 Lady
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ;
                 women
                 perchance
                 famed
                 for
                 admirable
                 beauties
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 Ixion
                 amongst
                 the
                 Poets
                 expected
                 Juno
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoyed
                 a
                 cloud
                 :
                 so
                 these
                 beguiled
                 wretches
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 those
                 eminent
                 persons
                 mentioned
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 take
                 into
                 their
                 bosomes
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 prostitutes
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 .
                 Thus
                 are
                 they
                 cousen'd
                 in
                 their
                 desires
                 ,
                 thus
                 do
                 they
                 lie
                 in
                 their
                 reports
                 :
                 whilest
                 poor
                 souls
                 ,
                 they
                 think
                 themselves
                 guilty
                 of
                 neither
                 imposture
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 other
                 accusation
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 seem
                 to
                 fasten
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 immodesty
                 upon
                 our
                 English
                 womens
                 lips
                 :
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 like
                 enough
                 to
                 confess
                 the
                 crime
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 English
                 kisses
                 like
                 unto
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 French.
                 As
                 therefore
                 Dr.
                 Dale
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Requests
                 ,
                 said
                 unto
                 Mendoza
                 the
                 Spanish
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 dislike
                 of
                 the
                 promiscuous
                 sitting
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 in
                 our
                 Churches
                 ;
                 
                   Turpe
                   quidem
                   id
                   esse
                   apud
                   Hispanos
                   qui
                   etiam
                   in
                   locis
                   sacris
                   cogitarent
                   de
                   explenda
                   libidine
                   ,
                   a
                   qua
                   procul
                   aberant
                   Anglorum
                   mentes
                   :
                
                 So
                 do
                 I
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 bill
                 of
                 the
                 complainant
                 .
                 An
                 Oxford
                 Doctor
                 upon
                 this
                 text
                 ,
                 
                   Betrayest
                   th●u
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   man
                   with
                   a
                   kisse
                   ?
                
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 four
                 manner
                 of
                 kisses
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Osculum
                   charitatis
                   ,
                   osculum
                   gratioris
                   familiaritatis
                   ,
                   osculum
                   calliditatis
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   osculum
                   carnalitatis
                
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 I
                 will
                 bestow
                 the
                 last
                 on
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 on
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 ;
                 retaining
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 unto
                 our selves
                 :
                 whereas
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 enjoyned
                 by
                 the
                 precept
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 innocent
                 and
                 harmless
                 salutations
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Doctor
                 calleth
                 
                   Osculum
                   gratioris
                   familiaritatis
                
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 move
                 a
                 
                   French
                   mans
                
                 suspicion
                 ;
                 much
                 I
                 confess
                 to
                 stir
                 his
                 envie
                 .
                 Perhaps
                 a
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 happiness
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 maketh
                 him
                 dislike
                 it
                 in
                 us
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Fox
                 that
                 had
                 lost
                 his
                 taile
                 ,
                 perswaded
                 all
                 others
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 theirs
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 
                 touched
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 that
                 Nation
                 is
                 unworthy
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 favour
                 :
                 their
                 kisses
                 being
                 hot
                 and
                 sulphury
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 prologue
                 to
                 their
                 lusts
                 .
                 Whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 dare
                 be
                 confident
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 chaste
                 and
                 innocent
                 kisse
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Gentlewomen
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 then
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 their
                 devotions
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 not
                 amisse
                 to
                 explain
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 a
                 verse
                 of
                 Ovids
                 ,
                 common
                 in
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 few
                 .
                 Thus
                 then
                 saith
                 the
                 Poet
                 :
              
               
                 
                   
                     Oscula
                     qui
                     sumpsit
                     ,
                     si
                     non
                     &
                     caetera
                     sumpsit
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Haec
                     quoque
                     quae
                     sumpsit
                     perdere
                     dignus
                     erit
                     .
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 Which
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 Italy
                 (
                 and
                 since
                 of
                 France
                 and
                 
                   Spain
                   )
                
                 ;
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 given
                 as
                 pawns
                 of
                 a
                 dishonest
                 contract
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 customes
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 only
                 proffer'd
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 gracious
                 and
                 innocent
                 familiarity
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 accepted
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 return
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 women
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 kisse
                 them
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 that
                 seeth
                 them
                 will
                 swear
                 I
                 have
                 good
                 cause
                 to
                 thank
                 God
                 for
                 )
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 liberty
                 to
                 be
                 courted
                 :
                 an
                 office
                 which
                 they
                 admit
                 freely
                 ,
                 and
                 return
                 as
                 liberally
                 .
                 An
                 office
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 used
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 hardly
                 distinguish
                 complement
                 from
                 wooing
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Priest
                 expecteth
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 Church
                 door
                 .
                 That
                 day
                 they
                 set
                 themselves
                 forth
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 riches
                 their
                 credit
                 can
                 extend
                 to
                 .
                 A
                 Scholar
                 of
                 the
                 University
                 never
                 disfurnished
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 a
                 journey
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 to
                 adorn
                 their
                 wedding
                 .
                 At
                 my
                 being
                 in
                 Pontoyse
                 ,
                 I
                 saw
                 M●is
                 .
                 Bride
                 returning
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 day
                 before
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 a
                 Kitchen-wench
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 so
                 tricked
                 up
                 with
                 scarfs
                 ,
                 rings
                 ,
                 and
                 cross
                 garters
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 never
                 saw
                 a
                 Whitsun-Lady
                 better
                 rigged
                 .
                 I
                 should
                 much
                 have
                 applauded
                 the
                 fellowes
                 fortune
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 have
                 married
                 the
                 clothes
                 :
                 but
                 God
                 be
                 
                 merciful
                 to
                 him
                 )
                 he
                 is
                 chained
                 to
                 the
                 wench
                 .
                 Much
                 joy
                 may
                 they
                 have
                 together
                 most
                 peerless
                 couple
                 !
                 
                   
                     Hymen
                     ,
                     O
                     Hymenaee
                     Hymen
                     ,
                     Hymen
                     O
                     Hymenaee
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 match
                 was
                 well
                 knit
                 up
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 French
                 man
                 marry
                 none
                 but
                 a
                 French
                 woman
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 now
                 made
                 mistress
                 of
                 an
                 house
                 ,
                 she
                 can
                 give
                 her self
                 a
                 dispensation
                 to
                 drink
                 wine
                 :
                 before
                 she
                 had
                 a
                 fling
                 at
                 the
                 bottle
                 by
                 stealth
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 make
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 play
                 off
                 her
                 whole
                 one
                 in
                 a
                 corner
                 :
                 as
                 St.
                 Austine
                 in
                 the
                 ninth
                 book
                 of
                 his
                 Confessions
                 reporteth
                 of
                 his
                 mother
                 Monica
                 .
                 Now
                 she
                 hath
                 her
                 draughts
                 like
                 the
                 second
                 edition
                 of
                 a
                 book
                 ,
                 augmented
                 and
                 revised
                 :
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 published
                 
                   cum
                   privilegio
                
                 .
                 Her
                 house
                 she
                 doth
                 keep
                 as
                 she
                 doth
                 her self
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 puzzle
                 a
                 strong
                 judgement
                 ,
                 to
                 resolve
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 nasty
                 :
                 yet
                 after
                 ten
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 come
                 nigh
                 her
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 she
                 hath
                 not
                 only
                 eaten
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 her
                 hall
                 hath
                 had
                 a
                 brushing
                 :
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 not
                 careful
                 of
                 your
                 time
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 commonly
                 finde
                 her
                 speechless
                 ;
                 her
                 mouth
                 being
                 stopped
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 reliques
                 of
                 last
                 nights
                 supper
                 .
                 To
                 five
                 meals
                 a
                 day
                 she
                 is
                 very
                 constant
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 varieties
                 sake
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 street-door
                 .
                 She
                 is
                 an
                 exceeding
                 good
                 soul
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Sancho
                   Panco
                
                 said
                 of
                 his
                 wife
                 )
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 pine
                 her self
                 ,
                 though
                 her
                 heirs
                 smart
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 her
                 husband
                 she
                 is
                 very
                 servile
                 ,
                 seldome
                 sitteth
                 with
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 table
                 ,
                 readily
                 executeth
                 all
                 his
                 commands
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 indeed
                 rather
                 a
                 married
                 servant
                 then
                 a
                 wife
                 :
                 or
                 an
                 houshold
                 drudge
                 under
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 a
                 Mistress
                 :
                 yet
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 she
                 hath
                 freedome
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 certainly
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 moderate
                 wisdome
                 would
                 permit
                 her
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 
                   jura
                   conjugalia
                
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 Courtship
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 fight
                 of
                 her
                 husband
                 ;
                 to
                 walk
                 arm
                 in
                 arm
                 about
                 the
                 streets
                 or
                 into
                 the
                 fields
                 with
                 her
                 Privado
                 ,
                 to
                 proffer
                 occasions
                 of
                 familiarity
                 and
                 acquaintance
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 sight
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 whose
                 person
                 she
                 relisheth
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 
                   sans
                   soupsen
                
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 the
                 least
                 imputation
                 :
                 a
                 liberty
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
                 largest
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 justly
                 fear
                 that
                 having
                 thus
                 wholly
                 in
                 her
                 own
                 power
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 the
                 Cabinet
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 sheweth
                 her
                 jewels
                 to
                 more
                 then
                 her
                 husband
                 .
                 
                 Such
                 are
                 the
                 French
                 women
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 lives
                 do
                 they
                 lead
                 both
                 maids
                 and
                 married
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thou
                   happy
                   England
                   :
                   thy
                   four
                   seas
                   contain
                
                 
                   The
                   pride
                   of
                   beauties
                   :
                   such
                   as
                   may
                   disdain
                
                 
                   Rivals
                   on
                   earth
                   .
                   Such
                   at
                   once
                   may
                   move
                
                 
                   By
                   a
                   strange
                   power
                   ,
                   the
                   envie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   love
                
                 
                   Of
                   all
                   the
                   sex
                   besides
                   .
                   Admit
                   a
                   dame
                
                 
                   Of
                   France
                   or
                   Spain
                   ,
                   passe
                   in
                   the
                   breath
                   of
                   fame
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   her
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   for
                   fair
                   :
                   yet
                   let
                   her
                   view
                
                 
                   The
                   commonst
                   beauty
                   of
                   the
                   English
                   crew
                   ;
                
                 
                   And
                   in
                   despair
                   she
                   'l
                   execrate
                   the
                   day
                
                 
                   Which
                   bare
                   her
                   black
                   ;
                   and
                   sigh
                   her self
                   away
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   pin'd
                   the
                   Phrygian
                   dames
                   and
                   hang'd
                   the
                   head
                   ,
                
                 
                   When
                   into
                   
                     Troy
                     ,
                     Paris
                  
                   did
                   Helen
                   lead
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   boast
                   not
                   
                     Paris
                     ,
                     England
                  
                   now
                   enjoyes
                
                 
                   Helens
                   enough
                   to
                   sack
                   a
                   world
                   of
                   Troyes
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   doth
                   the
                   vulgar
                   tapers
                   of
                   the
                   ●kie
                   ,
                
                 
                   Lose
                   all
                   their
                   lustre
                   when
                   the
                   Moon
                   is
                   nigh
                   .
                
                 
                   Yet
                   English
                   Ladies
                   ,
                   glorious
                   lights
                   ,
                   as
                   far
                
                 
                   Exceed
                   the
                   Moon
                   ;
                   as
                   doth
                   the
                   Moon
                   a
                   star
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   do
                   the
                   common
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   groves
                
                 
                   Grow
                   husht
                   ,
                   when
                   Philomel
                   recounts
                   her
                   loves
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   when
                   our
                   Ladies
                   sing
                   ,
                   even
                   she
                   forbears
                
                 
                   To
                   use
                   her
                   tongue
                   ;
                   and
                   turns
                   her
                   tongue
                   to
                   ears
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Nay
                   more
                   ;
                   Their
                   beauties
                   should
                   proud
                   Venus
                   see
                   ,
                
                 
                   Shee
                   'd
                   blush
                   her self
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   Deity
                   :
                
                 
                   Drop
                   into
                   Vuleans
                   forge
                   ,
                   her
                   raign
                   now
                   done
                   ;
                
                 
                   And
                   yeeld
                   to
                   them
                   her
                   Empire
                   ,
                   and
                   her
                   son
                   .
                
                 
                   Yet
                   this
                   were
                   needless
                   .
                   I
                   can
                   hardly
                   finde
                
                 
                   Any
                   of
                   this
                   land
                   stars
                   ,
                   but
                   straight
                   my
                   minde
                
                 
                   Speaks
                   her
                   a
                   Venus
                   ;
                   and
                   me
                   thinks
                   I
                   spic
                
                 
                   A
                   little
                   Cupid
                   sporting
                   in
                   her
                   eye
                   .
                
                 
                   Who
                   thence
                   his
                   shafts
                   more
                   powerfully
                   delivers
                   ,
                
                 
                   Then
                   ere
                   did
                   t'other
                   Cupid
                   from
                   his
                   quivers
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Such
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   they
                   are
                   ;
                   you
                   would
                   them
                   guesse
                
                 
                   An
                   harmony
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   goddesses
                   ;
                
                 
                   Or
                   swear
                   that
                   partial
                   Nature
                   at
                   their
                   birth
                   ,
                
                 
                   Had
                   rob'd
                   the
                   heavens
                   to
                   glorifie
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Such
                   though
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   yet
                   mean
                   these
                   graces
                   bin
                
                 
                   Compar'd
                   unto
                   the
                   vertues
                   lodg'd
                   within
                   :
                
                 
                   For
                   needs
                   the
                   Jewels
                   must
                   be
                   rich
                   and
                   precious
                   ,
                
                 
                   When
                   as
                   the
                   Cabinet
                   is
                   so
                   delicious
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   France
                   described
                   .
                   The
                   valley
                   of
                   Montmorancie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Dukes
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Mont-martre
                   .
                   Burials
                   in
                   former
                   times
                   not
                   permitted
                   within
                   the
                   wals
                   .
                   The
                   prosecuting
                   of
                   this
                   disccurse
                   by
                   manner
                   of
                   a
                   journal
                   ,
                   intermitted
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   .
                   The
                   Town
                   and
                   Church
                   of
                   St.
                   Denis
                   .
                   The
                   Legend
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   head
                   .
                   Of
                   Dagobert
                   and
                   the
                   Leper
                   .
                   The
                   reliques
                   to
                   be
                   seen
                   there
                   .
                   Martyrs
                   how
                   esteemed
                   in
                   St.
                   Augustine's
                   time
                   .
                   The
                   Sepulchres
                   of
                   the
                   French
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   treasury
                   there
                   .
                   The
                   Kings
                   house
                   of
                   Madrit
                   .
                   The
                   Queen
                   Mothers
                   house
                   at
                   Ruall
                   ,
                   and
                   fine
                   devices
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   St.
                   
                     Germains
                     en
                     lay
                  
                   ,
                   another
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   houses
                   .
                   The
                   curious
                   painting
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   Gorramburie
                   Window
                   :
                   the
                   Garden
                   belonging
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   the
                   Water-works
                   .
                   Boys
                   St.
                   
                     Vincent
                     ,
                     de
                     Vincennes
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Castle
                   called
                   Bisester
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Have
                 now
                 done
                 with
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 both
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 :
                 a
                 people
                 much
                 extolled
                 by
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 English
                 Travellers
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 graces
                 which
                 may
                 enoble
                 &
                 adorn
                 both
                 sexes
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 having
                 observed
                 them
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 I
                 could
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 traced
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 several
                 humors
                 :
                 I
                 set
                 up
                 my
                 rest
                 with
                 this
                 proposition
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   in
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   envied
                   but
                   their
                   Countrey
                   .
                
                 To
                 that
                 indeed
                 I
                 am
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 not
                 unworthily
                 affected
                 :
                 here
                 being
                 nothing
                 wanting
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 required
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 and
                 reward
                 ones
                 liking
                 .
                 If
                 nature
                 was
                 ever
                 prodigal
                 of
                 her
                 blessings
                 ,
                 or
                 scattered
                 them
                 with
                 an
                 over-plentiful
                 hand
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 Island
                 :
                 into
                 which
                 we
                 were
                 entred
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 we
                 passed
                 over
                 the
                 bridge
                 of
                 Pontoyse
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 lasted
                 for
                 three
                 leagues
                 ;
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 plain
                 of
                 a
                 mountain
                 :
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 mountain
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 hardly
                 yeeld
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 valley
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 France
                 .
                 On
                 both
                 sides
                 of
                 us
                 the
                 Vines
                 grew
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 just
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 promised
                 to
                 the
                 husbandman
                 a
                 thriving
                 vintage
                 .
                 The
                 Wines
                 they
                 yeeld
                 are
                 far
                 better
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 or
                 Gascoyne
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 the
                 best
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Continent
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 Orleans
                 excepted
                 :
                 yet
                 what
                 we
                 saw
                 here
                 ,
                 was
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 bit
                 to
                 prepare
                 our
                 stomachs
                 ;
                 lest
                 we
                 should
                 surfeit
                 in
                 the
                 valley
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 we
                 beheld
                 nature
                 in
                 her
                 richest
                 vestiments
                 .
                 The
                 fields
                 so
                 interchangeably
                 planted
                 with
                 Wheat
                 and
                 Vines
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 
                   L.
                   Florus
                
                 once
                 beheld
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 given
                 unto
                 Campania
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 
                   Cereris
                   &
                   Bacchi
                   certamen
                
                 .
                 These
                 fields
                 were
                 dispersedly
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 beset
                 with
                 Cherry
                 trees
                 ;
                 which
                 considered
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 gave
                 unto
                 the
                 eye
                 an
                 excellent
                 object
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Vines
                 yet
                 green
                 ;
                 the
                 Wheat
                 ready
                 for
                 the
                 sithe
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 cherries
                 now
                 fully
                 ripened
                 ,
                 and
                 shewing
                 forth
                 their
                 beauties
                 through
                 the
                 vails
                 of
                 the
                 leaves
                 :
                 made
                 such
                 a
                 various
                 and
                 delightsome
                 mixture
                 of
                 colours
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 art
                 could
                 have
                 expressed
                 it self
                 more
                 delectably
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 have
                 ever
                 seen
                 an
                 exquisite
                 Mosaical
                 work
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 the
                 best
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 this
                 valley
                 .
                 Add
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 River
                 Seine
                 being
                 now
                 past
                 Paris
                 ;
                 either
                 to
                 embrace
                 that
                 flourishing
                 soyle
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 wanton
                 desire
                 to
                 play
                 with
                 it self
                 ,
                 hath
                 divided
                 it self
                 into
                 sundry
                 lesser
                 channels
                 ;
                 besides
                 its
                 several
                 windings
                 and
                 turnings
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 one
                 may
                 very
                 justly
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 irreligiously
                 ,
                 conceive
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Idea
                 ,
                 or
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
                 Eden
                 :
                 the
                 river
                 so
                 happily
                 separating
                 it self
                 ,
                 to
                 water
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 This
                 valley
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 large
                 circuit
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Welch
                   men
                
                 say
                 of
                 
                   Anglesey
                   .
                   
                   Mon
                   mam
                   Gym●ye
                   ;
                   id
                   est
                   ,
                   Anglesey
                
                 is
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 Wales
                 :
                 so
                 may
                 we
                 call
                 this
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 Paris
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 abundantly
                 doth
                 it
                 furnish
                 that
                 great
                 and
                 populous
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Dukes
                 of
                 Berry
                 and
                 Burgundy
                 besieged
                 it
                 with
                 100000
                 men
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 3
                 or
                 400000
                 Citizens
                 and
                 Souldiers
                 within
                 the
                 wals
                 :
                 neither
                 the
                 people
                 within
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 enemies
                 without
                 ,
                 found
                 any
                 want
                 of
                 provision
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Valley
                 of
                 Montmorency
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Town
                 or
                 Castle
                 of
                 Montmorency
                 seated
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 town
                 nameth
                 not
                 the
                 Valley
                 only
                 .
                 It
                 giveth
                 name
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 family
                 of
                 Dukes
                 of
                 Montmorency
                 ,
                 the
                 antientest
                 house
                 of
                 Christendome
                 .
                 He
                 stileth
                 himself
                 
                   Le
                   primier
                   Christian
                   &
                   plus
                   viel
                   Baron
                   de
                   France
                   :
                
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 his
                 ancestors
                 received
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 St.
                 Denis
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Paris
                 .
                 Their
                 principal
                 houses
                 are
                 that
                 of
                 Chantilly
                 ,
                 and
                 Ecquoan
                 ,
                 both
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
                 :
                 this
                 last
                 being
                 given
                 unto
                 the
                 present
                 Dukes
                 Father
                 ,
                 by
                 King
                 Henry
                 4.
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 confiscated
                 by
                 the
                 condemnation
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Treasurers
                 .
                 This
                 house
                 also
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 leave
                 it
                 )
                 hath
                 been
                 observed
                 to
                 have
                 yeelded
                 to
                 France
                 ,
                 more
                 Constables
                 ,
                 Marshals
                 ,
                 Admirals
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 officers
                 of
                 power
                 and
                 command
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 three
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 what
                 Irenicus
                 doth
                 of
                 the
                 Count
                 Palatines
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 only
                 changed
                 :
                 
                   Non
                   alta
                   Galliae
                   est
                   familia
                   ,
                   cui
                   plus
                   debeat
                   nobilitas
                   .
                
                 The
                 now
                 Duke
                 ,
                 named
                 Henry
                 ,
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 Admiral
                 of
                 France
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 mosteminent
                 place
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 Isle
                 is
                 Mont-martre
                 ,
                 eminent
                 I
                 mean
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 height
                 ;
                 though
                 it
                 hath
                 also
                 enough
                 of
                 antiquity
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 remarkable
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 seated
                 within
                 a
                 mile
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 high
                 upon
                 a
                 mountain
                 :
                 on
                 which
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 Gaule
                 was
                 heathenish
                 ,
                 were
                 made
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 name
                 .
                 Though
                 Paris
                 was
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 apprehension
                 and
                 sentence
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 this
                 Mountain
                 commonly
                 the
                 scaffold
                 of
                 execution
                 :
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 ancients
                 ,
                 neither
                 to
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 bury
                 within
                 the
                 wals
                 of
                 their
                 Cities
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Jewes
                 when
                 they
                 crucisied
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 led
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 unto
                 Mount
                 Calvarie
                 :
                 unto
                 which
                 St.
                 Paul
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 allude
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   .
                   therefore
                   go
                   forth
                   
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Thus
                 also
                 doth
                 St.
                 Luke
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 other
                 instances
                 )
                 report
                 of
                 St.
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 Act.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   And
                   they
                   cast
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   city
                   ,
                   and
                   stoned
                   him
                   .
                
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 Vestall
                 Virgin
                 having
                 committed
                 sornication
                 ,
                 was
                 stifled
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Campus
                   sceleratus
                
                 ;
                 and
                 other
                 malefactors
                 thrown
                 down
                 the
                 Tarpeian
                 rock
                 :
                 both
                 situate
                 without
                 the
                 Town
                 .
                 So
                 also
                 had
                 the
                 Thessalians
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 execution
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 praecipice
                 of
                 an
                 hill
                 ,
                 which
                 theycalled
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Corvi
                 :
                 whence
                 arose
                 the
                 proverb
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 be
                 hanged
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 permitted
                 not
                 executions
                 of
                 malefactors
                 within
                 their
                 wals
                 :
                 so
                 neither
                 would
                 they
                 suffer
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 their
                 Citizens
                 to
                 be
                 buried
                 within
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 it
                 which
                 made
                 Abraham
                 to
                 buy
                 him
                 a
                 field
                 wherein
                 to
                 bury
                 his
                 dead
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 7.
                 of
                 Luke
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 widow
                 of
                 Naims
                 son
                 was
                 
                   carried
                   out
                   to
                   be
                   buried
                
                 .
                 This
                 custome
                 also
                 we
                 find
                 amongst
                 the
                 
                   Athenians
                   ,
                   Corinthians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Grecians
                   ,
                   Qui
                   in
                   agris
                   suis
                
                 (
                 as
                 saith
                 
                   Alexander
                   ab
                   Alexandro
                   )
                   aut
                   in
                   fundo
                   suburbano
                   ,
                   seu
                   in
                   avito
                   &
                   patrio
                   solo
                   corpora
                   humari
                   consuevere
                   .
                
                 Amongst
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 fashion
                 to
                 burn
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 within
                 their
                 City
                 .
                 This
                 continued
                 till
                 the
                 bringing
                 in
                 of
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 Athens
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 the
                 12.
                 
                 Tables
                 :
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 Lawes
                 runneth
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   urbe
                   ne
                   sepelito
                   ,
                   neve
                   urito
                   .
                
                 After
                 this
                 prohibition
                 ,
                 their
                 dead
                 corps
                 were
                 first
                 burned
                 in
                 
                   Campus
                   Martius
                
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 urnes
                 covered
                 in
                 sundry
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 fields
                 .
                 The
                 frequent
                 urnes
                 or
                 sepulchral
                 stones
                 ,
                 digged
                 up
                 amongst
                 us
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 are
                 sufficient
                 testimonies
                 of
                 this
                 assertion
                 .
                 Besides
                 we
                 may
                 finde
                 in
                 Appian
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 chief
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 rich
                 men
                 in
                 Rome
                 would
                 not
                 yeeld
                 to
                 that
                 Law
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Lex
                   Agraria
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 dividing
                 the
                 Roman
                 possessions
                 equally
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 an
                 irreligious
                 thing
                 that
                 the
                 Monuments
                 of
                 their
                 forefathers
                 should
                 be
                 sold
                 unto
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 that
                 is
                 registred
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 was
                 Trajan
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 it
                 was
                 granted
                 as
                 an
                 honourary
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 deserved
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 republick
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 prevailed
                 ,
                 and
                 Church-yards
                 ,
                 those
                 dormitories
                 of
                 Saints
                 were
                 consecrated
                 ;
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 burying
                 within
                 the
                 wals
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 all
                 equally
                 granted
                 .
              
               
               
                 On
                 this
                 ground
                 it
                 not
                 being
                 lawful
                 to
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 or
                 bury
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Paris
                 ;
                 this
                 Mountain
                 was
                 destinate
                 to
                 those
                 purposes
                 .
                 Then
                 was
                 it
                 only
                 a
                 Mountain
                 ;
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 enlarged
                 unto
                 a
                 Town
                 :
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 poor
                 wall
                 ,
                 an
                 Abbey
                 of
                 Benedictine
                 Monks
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Chappel
                 called
                 
                   La
                   Chapelle
                   des
                   Martyrs
                
                 ;
                 both
                 founded
                 by
                 Lewis
                 the
                 6.
                 called
                 the
                 Grosse
                 .
                 Amongst
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 received
                 here
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Martyrdome
                 ,
                 none
                 more
                 famous
                 then
                 St.
                 Denis
                 (
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Dionysius
                   Areopagita
                
                 )
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Paris
                   ;
                   Rusticus
                
                 his
                 Archpriest
                 ;
                 and
                 Eleutherius
                 ,
                 his
                 Deacon
                 .
                 The
                 time
                 when
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Domition
                 ;
                 the
                 person
                 by
                 whose
                 command
                 ,
                 Fesceninus
                 Governor
                 of
                 Paris
                 ;
                 the
                 crime
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 bowing
                 before
                 the
                 Altar
                 of
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 and
                 offering
                 sacrifice
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 Of
                 St.
                 Denis
                 being
                 the
                 patron
                 or
                 tutelary
                 Saint
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 the
                 Legend
                 reports
                 strange
                 wonders
                 .
                 As
                 namely
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Executioner
                 had
                 smitten
                 off
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 caught
                 it
                 between
                 his
                 armes
                 ;
                 and
                 ran
                 with
                 it
                 down
                 the
                 hill
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 his
                 legs
                 could
                 carry
                 him
                 ;
                 half
                 a
                 mile
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 execution
                 ,
                 he
                 sate
                 down
                 and
                 rested
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 did
                 nine
                 times
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 even
                 till
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 his
                 Church
                 is
                 now
                 built
                 .
                 There
                 he
                 fell
                 down
                 and
                 died
                 ,
                 being
                 three
                 English
                 miles
                 from
                 Mont-martre
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 he
                 was
                 buried
                 together
                 with
                 Rustious
                 ,
                 and
                 Eleutherius
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 go
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 were
                 brought
                 after
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 
                   O
                   impudentiam
                   admirabilem
                   &
                   vere
                   Romanam
                   !
                
                 and
                 yet
                 so
                 far
                 was
                 the
                 succeeding
                 age
                 possessed
                 with
                 a
                 belief
                 of
                 this
                 miracle
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 nine
                 several
                 places
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 rested
                 there
                 are
                 erected
                 so
                 many
                 hansome
                 Crosses
                 of
                 stone
                 ;
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 making
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 this
                 Saint
                 ,
                 did
                 Dagobert
                 the
                 first
                 build
                 a
                 Temple
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 times
                 ensuing
                 improved
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 Town
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 St.
                 Denis
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 it
                 lay
                 neer
                 Paris
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 Kings
                 bestowed
                 a
                 wall
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 A
                 wall
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 large
                 circuit
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 much
                 unproportionable
                 to
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 which
                 standeth
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 like
                 a
                 Spaniards
                 little
                 face
                 in
                 his
                 great
                 ruffe
                 ,
                 or
                 like
                 a
                 small
                 chop
                 of
                 Mutton
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 dish
                 of
                 pottage
                 at
                 the
                 three
                 penny
                 Ordinary
                 .
                 Thus
                 was
                 the
                 Town
                 built
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 )
                 by
                 natural
                 means
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 with
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 Unlesse
                 that
                 be
                 worth
                 a
                 miracle
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 building
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 consecrating
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 a
                 straw
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 ,
                 then
                 saith
                 the
                 story
                 .
                 Diagobert
                 afterwards
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Clotoyre
                 the
                 second
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 had
                 cruelly
                 slain
                 Sadrasegille
                 his
                 governour
                 .
                 To
                 avoid
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 much
                 incensed
                 with
                 that
                 unprincely
                 action
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 compelled
                 to
                 wander
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 France
                 hungry
                 and
                 thirsty
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 he
                 went
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 went
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 this
                 tale
                 should
                 be
                 told
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 stile
                 ,
                 that
                 wenches
                 tell
                 theirs
                 by
                 the
                 fire
                 side
                 )
                 till
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 St.
                 Denis
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 laid
                 down
                 and
                 slept
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 there
                 appeared
                 unto
                 him
                 a
                 fine
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 staffe
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 told
                 him
                 that
                 his
                 father
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 prayed
                 him
                 of
                 all
                 loves
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 King
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 build
                 a
                 Church
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 St.
                 Denis
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 an
                 hard
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 deny
                 so
                 sweet
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 so
                 little
                 a
                 courtesie
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 good
                 newes
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 trow
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 more
                 kinde
                 then
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 built
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 was
                 sent
                 for
                 in
                 all
                 haste
                 to
                 blesse
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 chanced
                 that
                 the
                 night
                 before
                 the
                 day
                 wherein
                 the
                 Bishop
                 was
                 to
                 blesse
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Town
                 an
                 ugly
                 Leper
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 foulest
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 seen
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 Leper
                 would
                 needs
                 lie
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 there
                 ,
                 about
                 twelve
                 a
                 clock
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 garments
                 as
                 white
                 as
                 the
                 driven
                 snow
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 came
                 with
                 him
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Angels
                 and
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sweetest
                 Musick
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 heard
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 Christ
                 blessed
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 the
                 Leper
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 tell
                 the
                 Bishop
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 already
                 blessed
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 the
                 Leper
                 his
                 health
                 ,
                 who
                 presently
                 became
                 as
                 fine
                 a
                 sweet
                 youth
                 as
                 one
                 should
                 see
                 in
                 a
                 summers
                 day
                 .
                 
                   Auditum
                   admissi
                   risum
                   teneatis
                
                 ?
                 you
                 may
                 laugh
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 'le
                 assure
                 you
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 story
                 :
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 jot
                 the
                 lesse
                 authentick
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 stile
                 .
                 Such
                 ridiculous
                 stuffe
                 ,
                 did
                 the
                 Fryers
                 and
                 Munks
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 invent
                 to
                 please
                 and
                 blinde
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 So
                 prone
                 were
                 our
                 Ancestors
                 to
                 believe
                 as
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 what
                 ever
                 was
                 delivered
                 unto
                 them
                 by
                 these
                 Impostors
                 .
                 
                   Majoribus
                   nostris
                   tam
                   facilis
                   in
                   mendaciis
                   fides
                   fuit
                   ,
                   ut
                   temere
                   crediderint
                   etlam
                   monstrosa
                   miracula
                   :
                   &
                   quicquid
                   famae
                   licet
                   fingere
                   ,
                   illis
                   erat
                   libenter
                   laudire
                   .
                   Minulius
                   Faelix
                
                 spake
                 it
                 of
                 his
                 foresathers
                 
                 being
                 Heathens
                 :
                 we
                 may
                 justly
                 affirm
                 it
                 of
                 ours
                 also
                 ,
                 being
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 the
                 additions
                 of
                 the
                 Legend
                 )
                 true
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Dagobert
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 founder
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 after
                 rebuilt
                 and
                 beautified
                 by
                 the
                 25.
                 
                 Abbot
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 called
                 Sugger
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 King
                 Lewis
                 the
                 sixth
                 .
                 A
                 reverend
                 and
                 comely
                 fabrick
                 ,
                 certainly
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 dark
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 commonly
                 were
                 :
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 poorest
                 .
                 It
                 maintaineth
                 262
                 Monks
                 and
                 an
                 Abbot
                 ,
                 whose
                 ●ngle
                 revenue
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 worth
                 10000
                 Crowns
                 and
                 upwards
                 .
                 The
                 present
                 Abbot
                 is
                 Henry
                 of
                 Lorrein
                 ,
                 son
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Guise
                 ,
                 a
                 young
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 some
                 14
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 :
                 but
                 of
                 him
                 more
                 hereafter
                 .
                 The
                 Abbot
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 among
                 many
                 other
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 full
                 power
                 upon
                 the
                 lives
                 ,
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 honours
                 of
                 his
                 vassals
                 :
                 and
                 hath
                 a
                 voice
                 in
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 as
                 full
                 and
                 binding
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Counsellors
                 there
                 sitting
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 it self
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 height
                 80
                 foot
                 ,
                 100
                 in
                 breadth
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 length
                 300.
                 
                 The
                 high
                 Altar
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 St.
                 Denis
                 and
                 his
                 two
                 fellow-Martyrs
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 buried
                 ;
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 rich
                 and
                 excellent
                 work
                 :
                 the
                 Crucifix
                 which
                 standeth
                 over
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 all
                 of
                 pure
                 gold
                 ,
                 enchased
                 with
                 divers
                 Pearls
                 and
                 precious
                 Stones
                 of
                 great
                 value
                 .
                 Before
                 it
                 hangeth
                 a
                 silver
                 Lamp
                 continually
                 burning
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 look
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 richest
                 and
                 the
                 fairest
                 glasse
                 for
                 painting
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 France
                 ;
                 that
                 of
                 Amiens
                 only
                 excepted
                 .
                 One
                 thing
                 further
                 I
                 will
                 note
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 before
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 to
                 the
                 Tombes
                 and
                 reliques
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 how
                 Henry
                 4.
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 said
                 his
                 first
                 Masse
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 last
                 reconcilement
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 And
                 good
                 reason
                 I
                 have
                 to
                 say
                 his
                 last
                 .
                 For
                 having
                 been
                 first
                 brought
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Romish
                 Faith
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 his
                 Mother
                 made
                 a
                 Protestant
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 massacre
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 fear
                 of
                 death
                 or
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 turned
                 him
                 Papist
                 :
                 liberty
                 again
                 made
                 him
                 an
                 Hugonot
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 vein
                 he
                 continued
                 till
                 the
                 year
                 1595.
                 and
                 then
                 once
                 more
                 re-embosom'd
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 Roman
                 Synagogue
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 time
                 we
                 now
                 speak
                 of
                 .
                 
                   Quo
                   teneam
                   nodo
                   mutantem
                   Protea
                   vultum
                   ?
                
                 The
                 only
                 Proteus
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 our
                 times
                 .
                 Doctor
                 Perne
                 was
                 a
                 Diamond
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 now
                 time
                 I
                 should
                 shew
                 you
                 the
                 Reliques
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 must
                 first
                 stay
                 till
                 the
                 Clerk
                 hath
                 put
                 on
                 his
                 Surplice
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 a
                 blinde
                 Priest
                 that
                 could
                 never
                 mumble
                 over
                 his
                 Masse
                 handsomely
                 without
                 his
                 spectacles
                 .
                 This
                 fellow
                 and
                 his
                 surplice
                 is
                 just
                 like
                 him
                 .
                 I
                 perswaded
                 my self
                 that
                 the
                 Surplice
                 without
                 the
                 Clerk
                 ,
                 could
                 marshall
                 the
                 Reliques
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Clerk
                 without
                 the
                 Surplice
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 sadled
                 for
                 his
                 journey
                 ,
                 he
                 putteth
                 himself
                 into
                 his
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 followed
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 pace
                 so
                 nimble
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 keeping
                 of
                 him
                 company
                 :
                 his
                 tongue
                 ran
                 so
                 fast
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 quickest
                 eye
                 there
                 ,
                 was
                 fain
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 over
                 in
                 plain
                 ground
                 :
                 the
                 fellow
                 that
                 sheweth
                 the
                 Tombs
                 at
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 being
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 volubility
                 of
                 his
                 chops
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Capuchin
                 to
                 a
                 Jesuite
                 :
                 yet
                 as
                 we
                 learned
                 afterwards
                 of
                 him
                 (
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 road
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 thus
                 disposed
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 the
                 high
                 Altar
                 above
                 mentioned
                 )
                 there
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Nails
                 which
                 fastned
                 our
                 Saviour
                 to
                 the
                 Crosse
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 piece
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 it self
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Maries
                 Milk.
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 arm
                 of
                 St.
                 Simeon
                 set
                 in
                 a
                 case
                 of
                 gold
                 .
                 And
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 reliques
                 of
                 St.
                 Lewis
                 reserved
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 chappel
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 gold
                 also
                 ;
                 and
                 built
                 in
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Nostre
                   dame
                   in
                   Paris
                
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 shewed
                 us
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 St.
                 Denis
                 and
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 mistake
                 my self
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 portraiture
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 gold
                 ;
                 the
                 head
                 being
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 within
                 it
                 ;
                 by
                 his
                 representation
                 he
                 seemeth
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 very
                 reverend
                 and
                 awfull
                 countenance
                 :
                 though
                 I
                 perswade
                 my self
                 that
                 the
                 rich
                 Crown
                 and
                 Miter
                 which
                 he
                 there
                 weareth
                 (
                 and
                 certainly
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 high
                 value
                 )
                 never
                 belongedto
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 On
                 each
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 are
                 two
                 Angels
                 supporting
                 it
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 gold
                 also
                 :
                 both
                 which
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 ornaments
                 supported
                 ,
                 are
                 reported
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 one
                 
                   Eloy
                   ,
                   le
                   plus
                   artificiel
                   orfeure
                   de
                   son
                   temps
                   ,
                
                 the
                 cunningest
                 Goldsmith
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 ;
                 who
                 afterwards
                 was
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Noyon
                 ,
                 and
                 Sainted
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 Reliques
                 I
                 shall
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 speak
                 further
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Chappel
                 in
                 Paris
                 ;
                 somewhat
                 now
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 due
                 unto
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 think
                 the
                 memories
                 of
                 those
                 Heroes
                 of
                 
                 the
                 primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 ;
                 neither
                 would
                 I
                 assault
                 their
                 shrines
                 with
                 an
                 irreverent
                 finger
                 :
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 never
                 have
                 my
                 prayers
                 directed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 my
                 devotions
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 lawfull
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 remnants
                 of
                 them
                 any
                 bodily
                 observance
                 .
                 Though
                 I
                 do
                 and
                 will
                 honour
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 worship
                 them
                 .
                 St.
                 Austin
                 hath
                 cut
                 out
                 a
                 mid
                 way
                 between
                 the
                 Papist
                 and
                 the
                 Zelot
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 8
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 excellent
                 work
                 
                   De
                   Civitate
                   dei
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 path
                 it
                 is
                 best
                 ,
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
                 
                   Honoramus
                   sane
                   memorias
                   corum
                   tanquam
                   sanctorum
                   hominum
                   Dei
                   ,
                   qui
                   usque
                   ad
                   mortem
                   corporum
                   pro
                   veritate
                   certarunt
                   :
                
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 he
                 sheweth
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 these
                 memorials
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Vt
                   ea
                   celebritate
                   Deo
                   vere
                   gratias
                   de
                   eorum
                   victori
                   is
                   agamus
                   ,
                   &
                   nos
                   ad
                   imitationem
                   talium
                   coronarum
                   eorum
                   memoriae
                   renovatione
                   adhortemur
                   .
                
                 One
                 relique
                 there
                 is
                 of
                 which
                 this
                 use
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 be
                 made
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 do
                 you
                 think
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lanthorn
                 which
                 Judas
                 used
                 when
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 apprehend
                 his
                 Master
                 ?
                 a
                 prety
                 one
                 it
                 is
                 (
                 I
                 confesse
                 )
                 richly
                 beset
                 with
                 studdes
                 of
                 Crystall
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 light
                 cometh
                 ;
                 the
                 main
                 of
                 it
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 substance
                 not
                 transparent
                 .
                 Had
                 it
                 been
                 shewed
                 me
                 within
                 the
                 first
                 century
                 of
                 years
                 after
                 the
                 passion
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 fooled
                 into
                 a
                 belief
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 older
                 .
                 Being
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Lanthorn
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 belonged
                 not
                 to
                 Judas
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 the
                 reliques
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 proceed
                 we
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 Kings
                 ;
                 and
                 amongest
                 those
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 which
                 will
                 long
                 detain
                 an
                 English
                 man.
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 seen
                 the
                 tombs
                 at
                 Westminster
                 will
                 think
                 these
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 trifles
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 consider
                 the
                 workmanship
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 riches
                 and
                 the
                 magnificence
                 .
                 The
                 chief
                 of
                 those
                 many
                 mean
                 ones
                 which
                 are
                 there
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 of
                 Henry
                 II.
                 and
                 
                   Katharine
                   de
                   Medices
                
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 Chappell
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 building
                 ;
                 both
                 in
                 their
                 full
                 proportion
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 royall
                 habiliments
                 ,
                 exceeding
                 stately
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 neat
                 tomb
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Henry
                 ,
                 built
                 all
                 of
                 brasse
                 ,
                 and
                 supported
                 by
                 four
                 brasse
                 pillars
                 :
                 his
                 Statua
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mettle
                 placed
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 composed
                 as
                 if
                 at
                 his
                 prayers
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 are
                 more
                 in
                 tale
                 then
                 weight
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 chief
                 beauties
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 treasurie
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 my
                 happinesse
                 to
                 see
                 .
                 As
                 I
                 am
                 informed
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 remarkable
                 
                 things
                 in
                 it
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 The
                 Swords
                 of
                 Joan
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 Charles
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 Rowland
                 his
                 cousen
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 Crowned
                 .
                 His
                 Boots
                 ,
                 Crown
                 and
                 Scepter
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 also
                 of
                 his
                 son
                 Lewis
                 now
                 reigning
                 .
                 A
                 crosse
                 three
                 foot
                 high
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 pure
                 gold
                 .
                 A
                 Crown
                 ,
                 Scepter
                 and
                 golden
                 ball
                 ,
                 given
                 by
                 Pope
                 Adrian
                 to
                 
                   Carolus
                   magnus
                
                 .
                 A
                 golden
                 Crown
                 of
                 larger
                 sise
                 ,
                 bedecked
                 with
                 Adamants
                 and
                 other
                 pretious
                 stones
                 ;
                 given
                 by
                 
                   Charles
                   Martell
                
                 after
                 his
                 victories
                 over
                 the
                 Saracens
                 .
                 A
                 very
                 fair
                 Chalice
                 all
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 St.
                 Denis
                 is
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 consecrated
                 the
                 
                   Sacramentall
                   wine
                
                 .
                 The
                 others
                 of
                 lesser
                 note
                 ,
                 I
                 purposely
                 omit
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 not
                 seen
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 loath
                 to
                 go
                 any
                 further
                 upon
                 trust
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 I
                 leave
                 St.
                 Denis
                 ,
                 a
                 Church
                 so
                 richly
                 furnished
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 I
                 seen
                 all
                 the
                 rarities
                 and
                 glories
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 only
                 days
                 content
                 had
                 deserved
                 our
                 journey
                 ;
                 
                   sed
                   haec
                   infelici
                   nimia
                
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 to
                 continue
                 this
                 discourse
                 any
                 longer
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 journall
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   gesta
                   dierum
                
                 .
                 Few
                 dayes
                 after
                 we
                 had
                 wearied
                 our selves
                 with
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 we
                 went
                 to
                 see
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Majesties
                 houses
                 in
                 the
                 Countrey
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 we
                 passed
                 by
                 Madrit
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spains
                 house
                 at
                 Madrit
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 built
                 .
                 The
                 founder
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 Francis
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 taken
                 Prisoner
                 at
                 the
                 battail
                 of
                 
                   Pavie
                   ,
                   ann
                   .
                   dom
                
                 .
                 1525.
                 and
                 thence
                 carryed
                 into
                 Spain
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 a
                 twelve
                 months
                 time
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 platforme
                 .
                 A
                 fine
                 Countrey
                 house
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 but
                 our
                 journey
                 lay
                 beyond
                 it
                 .
                 One
                 league
                 beyond
                 it
                 lay
                 Ruall
                 ,
                 a
                 small
                 Town
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Abbey
                 of
                 St.
                 Denis
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 corner
                 of
                 this
                 Town
                 the
                 Queen
                 Mother
                 hath
                 a
                 fine
                 summer
                 house
                 ,
                 abundantly
                 adorned
                 with
                 retired
                 walks
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 most
                 curious
                 variety
                 of
                 water-works
                 :
                 for
                 besides
                 the
                 formes
                 of
                 divers
                 glasses
                 ,
                 pillars
                 ,
                 and
                 Geometricall
                 figures
                 ,
                 all
                 framed
                 by
                 the
                 water
                 ;
                 there
                 were
                 birds
                 of
                 sundry
                 sorts
                 so
                 artificially
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 both
                 deceived
                 the
                 eye
                 by
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ear
                 by
                 their
                 melodie
                 .
                 Somewhat
                 higher
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 delicious
                 Garden
                 ,
                 are
                 two
                 Fountains
                 of
                 admirable
                 workmanship
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 portraitures
                 of
                 Cerberus
                 ,
                 the
                 Boar
                 of
                 Calydon
                 ,
                 the
                 Nemean
                 Lyon
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 navell
                 of
                 it
                 Hercules
                 killing
                 Hydra
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 other
                 only
                 a
                 Crocodile
                 full
                 of
                 wild
                 and
                 unruly
                 tricks
                 ,
                 and
                 sending
                 from
                 
                 his
                 throat
                 musick
                 not
                 much
                 different
                 from
                 Organs
                 .
                 Had
                 your
                 eyes
                 been
                 shut
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 thought
                 your self
                 in
                 some
                 Cathedrall
                 Church
                 :
                 this
                 melody
                 of
                 the
                 Crocodile
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 birds
                 ,
                 so
                 exactly
                 counterfeiting
                 the
                 harmonie
                 of
                 a
                 well
                 ordered
                 Quire.
                 And
                 now
                 we
                 are
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Grove
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 retired
                 walks
                 ,
                 so
                 sweetly
                 and
                 delect●bly
                 contrived
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 even
                 entice
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 melancholy
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 them
                 even
                 melancholy
                 would
                 prove
                 delightfull
                 .
                 The
                 trees
                 so
                 interchangeably
                 folded
                 one
                 within
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 once
                 a
                 shelter
                 against
                 winde
                 and
                 sun
                 :
                 yet
                 not
                 so
                 sullenly
                 close
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 afforded
                 the
                 eye
                 an
                 excellent
                 Lordship
                 over
                 the
                 Vines
                 and
                 verdure
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 imprisoned
                 within
                 them
                 :
                 it
                 seemed
                 a
                 Grove
                 ,
                 an
                 Orchard
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Vineyard
                 ,
                 so
                 variously
                 interwoven
                 and
                 mixt
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 the
                 Artist
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 fall
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 confusion
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 this
                 Wildernesse
                 was
                 feated
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 environed
                 round
                 about
                 with
                 a
                 Moat
                 of
                 running
                 water
                 .
                 The
                 house
                 pretty
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 little
                 ;
                 built
                 rather
                 for
                 a
                 banquet
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 feast
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 built
                 and
                 enriched
                 with
                 this
                 variety
                 of
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 by
                 Mr.
                 
                   de
                   Ponte
                
                 ,
                 Taylor
                 to
                 King
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 and
                 was
                 no
                 question
                 the
                 best
                 garment
                 that
                 ever
                 he
                 cut
                 out
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 Dying
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Landerboyne
                 ,
                 once
                 his
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 his
                 son
                 by
                 adoption
                 ;
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Queen
                 Mother
                 taking
                 a
                 liking
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 bought
                 it
                 ;
                 giving
                 him
                 in
                 exchange
                 ,
                 an
                 office
                 in
                 the
                 Treasury
                 worth
                 400000
                 crowns
                 to
                 be
                 sold
                 .
              
               
                 Two
                 leagues
                 from
                 Ruall
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Kings
                 house
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Germain
                   ●n
                   Olay
                
                 ,
                 a
                 house
                 seated
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 a
                 hill
                 just
                 like
                 Windsore
                 ,
                 The
                 Town
                 of
                 St.
                 Germain
                 lyeth
                 all
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 river
                 Seine
                 (
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 breadth
                 as
                 the
                 Thames
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 mentioned
                 )
                 runneth
                 below
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 house
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 site
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 large
                 command
                 upon
                 the
                 Country
                 round
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Town
                 is
                 poor
                 and
                 hath
                 nothing
                 in
                 it
                 remarkable
                 but
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 took
                 from
                 St.
                 Germain
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Auxerre
                 ,
                 who
                 together
                 with
                 St.
                 Lupus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Tropes
                 ,
                 sailed
                 into
                 Britain
                 to
                 root
                 out
                 Pelagianism
                 .
                 The
                 Castle
                 or
                 seat
                 Royall
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 the
                 new
                 ;
                 the
                 old
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 next
                 unto
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 is
                 built
                 of
                 Bricks
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 forme
                 it
                 is
                 triangular
                 :
                 founded
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 by
                 
                 Charles
                 V.
                 since
                 strengthned
                 and
                 beautified
                 by
                 the
                 English
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 their
                 possession
                 :
                 Francis
                 I.
                 added
                 to
                 it
                 the
                 upper
                 story
                 and
                 the
                 battlements
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   in
                   memoriam
                   facti
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 left
                 a
                 Capitall
                 F
                 upon
                 every
                 of
                 the
                 Chimnies
                 .
                 The
                 new
                 house
                 ,
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 old
                 about
                 a
                 furlong
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 you
                 descend
                 by
                 a
                 handsome
                 green
                 Court
                 ,
                 was
                 built
                 by
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 It
                 consisteth
                 of
                 three
                 severall
                 parts
                 ,
                 all
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 outermost
                 quadrangular
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 almost
                 round
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Jewish
                   Synagogue
                
                 .
                 Here
                 we
                 saw
                 the
                 Volatory
                 full
                 of
                 sundry
                 forain
                 birds
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 lower
                 rooms
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 outlandish
                 conies
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 were
                 accessories
                 .
                 The
                 principall
                 was
                 the
                 majesty
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 worth
                 the
                 observation
                 .
                 The
                 Palace
                 of
                 the
                 Loure
                 so
                 much
                 famed
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 named
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 rooms
                 are
                 well
                 ordered
                 ,
                 and
                 high
                 roofed
                 ,
                 gorgeously
                 set
                 out
                 with
                 the
                 curiosities
                 of
                 the
                 Painter
                 .
                 In
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Chambers
                 they
                 shewed
                 us
                 some
                 Poeticall
                 fictions
                 expressed
                 by
                 the
                 pencill
                 in
                 the
                 windowes
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 wainscot
                 ,
                 and
                 seemed
                 to
                 glory
                 much
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 confesse
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 plentifully
                 possessed
                 my
                 fancy
                 ,
                 had
                 I
                 not
                 seen
                 the
                 window
                 of
                 
                   Gorrambury
                   gallery
                
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Honorable
                 
                   Francis
                   Viscount
                
                 St.
                 Albans
                 ;
                 a
                 window
                 in
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Fables
                 of
                 
                   Ovids
                   Metamorphosis
                
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 naturally
                 and
                 lively
                 dissembled
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 ever
                 art
                 went
                 beyond
                 it self
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 that
                 admirable
                 expression
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 water-works
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 water-house
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 stately
                 large
                 walk
                 vaulted
                 over
                 head
                 ,
                 the
                 effigies
                 of
                 a
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 just
                 against
                 the
                 entrance
                 ;
                 an
                 unquiet
                 beast
                 that
                 vomiteth
                 on
                 all
                 that
                 come
                 nigh
                 it
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 end
                 toward
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 is
                 the
                 Statua
                 of
                 a
                 Nymph
                 sitting
                 before
                 a
                 paire
                 of
                 Organs
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 loosing
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 pipes
                 ,
                 the
                 Nymphs
                 fingers
                 began
                 to
                 manage
                 the
                 keyes
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 the
                 instrument
                 to
                 yield
                 such
                 a
                 musick
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 that
                 of
                 an
                 Organ
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 as
                 like
                 it
                 as
                 could
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Unto
                 the
                 division
                 of
                 her
                 fingers
                 ,
                 her
                 head
                 kept
                 a
                 porportionable
                 time
                 ;
                 jolting
                 from
                 one
                 shoulder
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 have
                 seen
                 an
                 old
                 fidler
                 at
                 a
                 Wake
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 proportion
                 were
                 the
                 counterfeits
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 mils
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 very
                 eagerly
                 discharged
                 their
                 functions
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 harmony
                 ,
                 they
                 suddenly
                 stood
                 still
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 had
                 ears
                 to
                 have
                 heard
                 it
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 other
                 end
                 towards
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 we
                 saw
                 a
                 shop
                 of
                 Smiths
                 ,
                 another
                 of
                 Joiners
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 backside
                 full
                 of
                 Sawyers
                 and
                 Masons
                 ,
                 all
                 idle
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 first
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 fell
                 to
                 their
                 Occupations
                 ,
                 and
                 plyed
                 them
                 lustily
                 ;
                 the
                 birds
                 every
                 where
                 singing
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 saving
                 the
                 Artificers
                 the
                 labour
                 of
                 a
                 whistling
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 drawing
                 of
                 a
                 woodden
                 courtain
                 ,
                 there
                 appeared
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 two
                 Tritons
                 riding
                 on
                 their
                 Dolphins
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 shell
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 which
                 interchangeably
                 and
                 in
                 turns
                 served
                 them
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 trumpets
                 .
                 A
                 very
                 happy
                 decorum
                 ,
                 and
                 truly
                 Poeticall
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Caeruleum
                   Tritona
                   vocat
                   ,
                   conchaque
                   sonanti
                
                 
                   Inspirare
                   jubet
                   ,
                   —
                
                 
                   As
                   Ovid
                   
                     of
                     him
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 Afterward
                 followes
                 Neptune
                 himself
                 ,
                 fitting
                 in
                 his
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 drawn
                 with
                 four
                 Tortoyses
                 ,
                 and
                 grasping
                 his
                 tricuspis
                 or
                 three
                 forked
                 Scepter
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 :
                 the
                 water
                 under
                 them
                 representing
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 ,
                 a
                 sea
                 somewhat
                 troubled
                 .
                 36
                 steps
                 from
                 the
                 front
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 we
                 descended
                 into
                 this
                 water-house
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 60
                 more
                 we
                 descended
                 into
                 a
                 second
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 fashion
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 an
                 equall
                 length
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 whole
                 story
                 of
                 
                   Perseus
                   ,
                   Andromeda
                
                 and
                 the
                 Whale
                 lively
                 acted
                 ;
                 the
                 Whale
                 being
                 killed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lady
                 unloosed
                 from
                 the
                 rock
                 very
                 perfectly
                 .
                 But
                 withall
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 cunningly
                 managed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 mutuall
                 change
                 of
                 fortune
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 parties
                 of
                 both
                 the
                 combatants
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 known
                 the
                 fable
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 sore
                 affraid
                 that
                 the
                 Knight
                 would
                 have
                 lost
                 the
                 victory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lady
                 her
                 life
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 other
                 end
                 there
                 was
                 shown
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Orpheus
                     in
                     sylvis
                     positus
                     ,
                     sylvaeqne
                     sequentes
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 There
                 appeared
                 unto
                 us
                 the
                 resemblance
                 of
                 Orpheus
                 ,
                 playing
                 on
                 a
                 treble
                 Viall
                 ,
                 the
                 trees
                 moving
                 with
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 
                 musick
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wilde
                 beasts
                 dancing
                 in
                 two
                 rings
                 about
                 him
                 .
                 An
                 invention
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 cost
                 K.
                 Henry
                 a
                 great
                 sum
                 of
                 money
                 ;
                 one
                 only
                 string
                 of
                 the
                 fidle
                 being
                 by
                 mischance
                 broken
                 ,
                 having
                 cost
                 King
                 Lewis
                 his
                 son
                 1500
                 Livres
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 a
                 double-leaved
                 door
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 exhibited
                 to
                 us
                 divers
                 representations
                 and
                 conceits
                 ,
                 which
                 certainly
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 gracefull
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 puppet
                 play
                 .
                 By
                 some
                 steps
                 more
                 we
                 descended
                 into
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 as
                 many
                 more
                 into
                 a
                 Green
                 ,
                 which
                 opened
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 side
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 goodliest
                 flower
                 and
                 most
                 pleasing
                 to
                 my
                 eyes
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 statua
                 of
                 an
                 horse
                 in
                 brasse
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 bignesse
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 my
                 companions
                 could
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 neck
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 dismounting
                 from
                 this
                 horse
                 ,
                 we
                 mounted
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 took
                 our
                 leaves
                 of
                 St.
                 Germain
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 and
                 up
                 the
                 river
                 ,
                 we
                 saw
                 an
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 houses
                 ,
                 called
                 St.
                 Vincent
                 or
                 Vincennes
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 beautified
                 with
                 a
                 large
                 part
                 by
                 
                   Philip
                   Augustus
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1185.
                 who
                 also
                 walled
                 the
                 Park
                 ,
                 and
                 replenished
                 it
                 with
                 Deer
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 house
                 have
                 dyed
                 many
                 famous
                 personages
                 ,
                 as
                 Philip
                 the
                 fair
                 ,
                 
                   Lewis
                   Hutin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Charles
                 the
                 fair
                 ;
                 but
                 none
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 lamented
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 our
                 Henry
                 V.
                 cut
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 middest
                 of
                 his
                 victories
                 :
                 a
                 man
                 most
                 truly
                 valiant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Alexander
                 of
                 his
                 times
                 .
                 Not
                 far
                 from
                 thence
                 is
                 an
                 old
                 Castle
                 ,
                 once
                 strong
                 ,
                 but
                 time
                 hath
                 made
                 it
                 now
                 unserviceable
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 call
                 it
                 
                   Chasteau
                   Bisestre
                
                 ,
                 corruptly
                 for
                 Vincestre
                 ;
                 which
                 maketh
                 me
                 believe
                 it
                 was
                 built
                 by
                 the
                 English
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 masters
                 of
                 this
                 Isle
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Paris
                   ,
                   the
                   names
                   and
                   antiquity
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   situation
                   and
                   greatnesse
                   .
                   The
                   chief
                   strength
                   and
                   Fortifications
                   about
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   streets
                   and
                   buildings
                   .
                   King
                   James
                   his
                   laudable
                   care
                   in
                   beautifying
                   London
                   .
                   King
                   Henry
                   the
                   fourths
                   intent
                   to
                   fortifie
                   the
                   Town
                   .
                   Why
                   not
                   actuated
                   .
                   The
                   Artifices
                   and
                   wealth
                   of
                   the
                   Parisians
                   .
                   The
                   bravery
                   of
                   the
                   Citizens
                   described
                   under
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   a
                   Barber
                   .
                
              
               
                 NOw
                 we
                 are
                 come
                 unto
                 Paris
                 ,
                 whither
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 have
                 brought
                 you
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 we
                 came
                 from
                 Pontoyse
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 hath
                 had
                 in
                 diversages
                 ,
                 two
                 severall
                 names
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 from
                 the
                 situation
                 ;
                 the
                 name
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Paris
                   .
                   J.
                   Caesar
                
                 in
                 his
                 Commentaries
                 making
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Parisii
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 calling
                 this
                 City
                 
                   Urbem
                   Parisiorum
                   .
                   Ammianus
                   Marcellinus
                
                 calleth
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 appellative
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 yet
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Paris
                 was
                 not
                 appropriated
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 these
                 Parisii
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 people
                 of
                 
                   Gallia
                   Celtica
                
                 ;
                 but
                 why
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 questioned
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 deservedly
                 .
                 Some
                 derive
                 them
                 from
                 a
                 son
                 of
                 Paris
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Priam
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 humour
                 of
                 deriving
                 all
                 nationall
                 originations
                 from
                 Troy
                 ,
                 hath
                 long
                 since
                 been
                 hissed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Schoole
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 .
                 The
                 Berosus
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Annius
                
                 bringeth
                 them
                 from
                 one
                 Paris
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Celtae
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 authority
                 is
                 alike
                 authenticall
                 .
                 The
                 bastards
                 which
                 this
                 Annius
                 imposed
                 upon
                 the
                 Antient
                 writers
                 ,
                 are
                 now
                 taught
                 to
                 know
                 their
                 own
                 father
                 .
                 Others
                 deduce
                 it
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Greek
                 word
                 importing
                 boldnesse
                 of
                 speech
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 approved
                 by
                 William
                 of
                 Breton
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 book
                 of
                 his
                 Phillipiades
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     Finibus
                     egressi
                     patriis
                     ,
                     per
                     Gallicarura
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Sedem
                     quaerebant
                     ,
                     ponendis
                     maenibus
                     aptam
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Et
                     se
                     Parisios
                     dixerunt
                     ,
                     nomine
                     Graeco
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Quod
                     sonat
                     expositum
                     nostris
                     ,
                     audacia
                     ,
                     verbis
                     .
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 those
                 Gaules
                 ,
                 who
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 Southern
                 parts
                 ,
                 here
                 planted
                 themselves
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 improbable
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Gallick
                 nation
                 should
                 assume
                 to
                 it self
                 a
                 Greek
                 name
                 ,
                 that
                 language
                 having
                 taken
                 good
                 footing
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 long
                 before
                 Caesars
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 himself
                 testifyeth
                 in
                 his
                 Commentaries
                 .
                 How
                 well
                 this
                 name
                 agreeth
                 with
                 the
                 French
                 nature
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 character
                 of
                 this
                 people
                 ,
                 both
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 stand
                 to
                 this
                 etymologie
                 .
                 The
                 names
                 of
                 great
                 Cities
                 are
                 as
                 obscure
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 founders
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 conjecturall
                 derivations
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 oftentimes
                 rather
                 plausible
                 then
                 probable
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 neither
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 antiquity
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Amasia
                 King
                 of
                 Judah
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 also
                 is
                 uncertain
                 :
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 antient
                 Cities
                 ,
                 being
                 as
                 dark
                 and
                 hidden
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 their
                 names
                 .
                 Certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 puisnè
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 strong
                 and
                 opulent
                 Town
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 
                   Julius
                   Caesar
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 name
                 of
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 indeed
                 the
                 antient
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 Lutetia
                 ,
                 from
                 lutum
                 dirt
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 seated
                 in
                 an
                 exceeding
                 clammy
                 and
                 dirty
                 soil
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 also
                 consenteth
                 the
                 abovenamed
                 William
                 of
                 Breton
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 said
                 first
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Phillippiades
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   
                     —
                     Quoniam
                     tunc
                     temporis
                     illam
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Reddebat
                     palus
                     &
                     terrae
                     pinguedo
                     lutosam
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Aptum
                     Parisii
                     posuere
                     Lutetia
                     nomen
                  
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Etymologie
                 of
                 Munster
                 ,
                 who
                 deriveth
                 the
                 name
                 from
                 Luens
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Celtae
                 :
                 it
                 may
                 (
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 know
                 )
                 deservedly
                 keep
                 company
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 Berosus
                 ,
                 already
                 recited
                 .
                 This
                 name
                 of
                 Lutetia
                 continued
                 till
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Franks
                 into
                 these
                 parts
                 :
                 who
                 to
                 endeer
                 the
                 nation
                 of
                 the
                 Parisii
                 ,
                 and
                 oblige
                 them
                 the
                 more
                 faithfully
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 service
                 ,
                 commanded
                 it
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Paris
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 this
                 Town
                 gave
                 it
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 name
                 ;
                 it
                 gave
                 it
                 also
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 Godfathers
                 in
                 England
                 )
                 a
                 christning
                 gift
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 ,
                 the
                 preheminence
                 .
                 In
                 how
                 delicate
                 and
                 flourishing
                 a
                 soil
                 it
                 is
                 situate
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 told
                 you
                 in
                 my
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 vally
                 of
                 Montmorencie
                 where
                 it
                 standeth
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 will
                 believe
                 Comines
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 book
                 of
                 his
                 Histories
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Cest
                   la
                   citè
                   que
                   jamais
                   ie
                   veisse
                   environneè
                   de
                   meilleux
                   pais
                   et
                   plantureux
                
                 ;
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Cities
                 which
                 ever
                 he
                 saw
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 environed
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 fruitful'st
                 Countrey
                 .
                 The
                 river
                 of
                 Seine
                 is
                 also
                 ,
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 help
                 to
                 the
                 enriching
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 Navigable
                 unto
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 giveth
                 free
                 passage
                 unto
                 boats
                 of
                 an
                 indifferent
                 big
                 burden
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 ships
                 are
                 unladen
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 their
                 commodities
                 carryed
                 up
                 the
                 water
                 .
                 A
                 profitable
                 enter
                 course
                 between
                 the
                 Sea
                 and
                 the
                 City
                 for
                 the
                 Merchants
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 boats
                 there
                 are
                 an
                 infinite
                 company
                 that
                 plie
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 indeed
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Comines
                 is
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 man
                 can
                 believe
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 seen
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 circuite
                 ,
                 as
                 Boterus
                 is
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 12
                 miles
                 .
                 Others
                 judge
                 it
                 at
                 10.
                 
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 guesse
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 above
                 8
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 I
                 was
                 told
                 by
                 a
                 French
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 compasse
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 14
                 leagues
                 within
                 the
                 wals
                 ;
                 an
                 untruth
                 bigger
                 then
                 the
                 Town
                 .
                 For
                 figure
                 it
                 is
                 circular
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Geometricians
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 figures
                 the
                 most
                 capacious
                 .
                 And
                 questionlesse
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Urbs
                   non
                   in
                   moenibus
                   ,
                   sed
                   
                   in
                   civibus
                   posita
                   est
                   ;
                   Paris
                
                 may
                 challenge
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 circuit
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 Europe
                 :
                 it
                 being
                 little
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 biggest
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 multitudes
                 of
                 her
                 inhabitants
                 .
                 Joyne
                 the
                 compasse
                 and
                 the
                 populousnesse
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 hear
                 the
                 wisest
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 men
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Que
                   ce
                   qu'
                   est
                   l'
                   ame
                   a
                   la
                   raison
                   ,
                   el
                   la
                   prunelle
                   a
                   l'
                   oeil
                   ;
                   cela
                   mesme
                   est
                   Paris
                   a
                   la
                   France
                   .
                
                 Add
                 to
                 this
                 the
                 verdict
                 of
                 Charles
                 V.
                 who
                 being
                 demanded
                 which
                 he
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 biggest
                 City
                 of
                 France
                 :
                 answered
                 ,
                 Roven
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 then
                 asked
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 thought
                 of
                 Paris
                 :
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 Unpais
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 whole
                 Countrey
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 did
                 well
                 to
                 flatter
                 Francis
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 who
                 asked
                 him
                 these
                 questions
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 whose
                 power
                 he
                 then
                 was
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 given
                 men
                 good
                 cause
                 to
                 suspect
                 his
                 judgement
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Paris
                 is
                 a
                 fair
                 and
                 goodly
                 Town
                 ;
                 yet
                 withall
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 like
                 the
                 miracle
                 that
                 some
                 men
                 make
                 it
                 .
                 Were
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 London
                 altered
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 it
                 cast
                 into
                 a
                 Ring
                 ;
                 I
                 dare
                 able
                 it
                 a
                 larger
                 and
                 more
                 goodly
                 Town
                 then
                 Paris
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 comparison
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 give
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 half
                 a
                 mile
                 oddes
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 matter
                 of
                 strength
                 and
                 resistance
                 ,
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 this
                 City
                 is
                 exceeding
                 well
                 seated
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 as
                 well
                 fortifyed
                 .
                 It
                 lyeth
                 in
                 a
                 plain
                 flat
                 levell
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 no
                 hils
                 nigh
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 it
                 can
                 any
                 way
                 be
                 annoyed
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 casting
                 and
                 making
                 of
                 rowling-trenches
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 soil
                 is
                 hardly
                 serviceable
                 .
                 If
                 Art
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 wanting
                 to
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 it
                 then
                 Nature
                 ,
                 in
                 mine
                 opinion
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 almost
                 impregnable
                 .
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 seeing
                 the
                 present
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 had
                 once
                 a
                 purpose
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 to
                 have
                 strengthned
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 modern
                 art
                 of
                 Fortifications
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 went
                 no
                 further
                 then
                 the
                 purpose
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 builder
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 many
                 projects
                 of
                 Masonry
                 in
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 little
                 for
                 his
                 profit
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 would
                 have
                 proved
                 lesse
                 then
                 any
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 the
                 infinite
                 sums
                 of
                 mony
                 which
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 employed
                 in
                 so
                 immense
                 a
                 work
                 ;
                 what
                 had
                 this
                 been
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   to
                   put
                   a
                   sword
                   into
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   a
                   mad
                   man
                   ?
                
                 The
                 mutinies
                 and
                 sedition
                 of
                 this
                 people
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 little
                 inferiour
                 to
                 Leige
                 or
                 Gaunt
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 most
                 revolting
                 Towns
                 of
                 Europe
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 the
                 Baricadoes
                 against
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 III.
                 and
                 the
                 large
                 resistance
                 it
                 made
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 weak
                 ;
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 instruct
                 him
                 what
                 might
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 successors
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 strengthned
                 and
                 inabled
                 to
                 rebellion
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 present
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 then
                 is
                 not
                 great
                 ,
                 the
                 wals
                 being
                 very
                 weak
                 and
                 ruinous
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 other
                 few
                 helps
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 ,
                 being
                 little
                 availeable
                 for
                 defence
                 .
                 The
                 beautifullest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 resistance
                 is
                 the
                 ditch
                 ,
                 deep
                 ,
                 precipitate
                 and
                 broad
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 an
                 excellent
                 ward
                 ,
                 were
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 correspondent
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Fort
                 next
                 unto
                 St.
                 Antonies
                 gate
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 Bastille
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 my
                 conceit
                 too
                 little
                 to
                 protect
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 low
                 to
                 command
                 it
                 .
                 When
                 Swords
                 only
                 and
                 Pick-axes
                 were
                 in
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 in
                 the
                 infancie
                 of
                 guns
                 ,
                 it
                 did
                 some
                 service
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Fortresse
                 :
                 now
                 it
                 serveth
                 principally
                 as
                 a
                 prison
                 for
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 sort
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 permit
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 by
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 Lords
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vulgar
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 .
                 Others
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 learned
                 sort
                 ,
                 make
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Provosts
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 
                   Du
                   Chesne
                
                 calleth
                 him
                 
                   Hugues
                   Aubriot
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Charles
                 V.
                 when
                 as
                 yet
                 the
                 English
                 had
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 here
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 Bastille
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 a
                 Fortresse
                 ;
                 the
                 article
                 la
                 ,
                 prefixed
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 maketh
                 it
                 a
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 appropriateth
                 it
                 unto
                 this
                 building
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 two
                 little
                 turrets
                 ,
                 just
                 against
                 the
                 gallery
                 of
                 the
                 Louure
                 ,
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Seine
                 ,
                 intended
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 ;
                 though
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 little
                 able
                 to
                 answer
                 that
                 intention
                 :
                 they
                 also
                 are
                 fathered
                 on
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 true
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 .
                 An
                 other
                 place
                 I
                 marked
                 ,
                 designed
                 perhaps
                 for
                 a
                 Rampart
                 ,
                 but
                 imployed
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 only
                 by
                 windmils
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 goodly
                 mount
                 of
                 earth
                 ,
                 high
                 and
                 capacious
                 ,
                 situate
                 close
                 unto
                 the
                 gate
                 called
                 St.
                 Martins
                 ;
                 the
                 most
                 defensible
                 part
                 ,
                 if
                 wel
                 manned
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 Paris
                 .
                 Thus
                 is
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 this
                 Town
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 )
                 but
                 small
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 lay
                 so
                 long
                 before
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 because
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 loath
                 (
                 as
                 Biron
                 advised
                 him
                 )
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 bird
                 naked
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 expected
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 feathers
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 answer
                 he
                 gave
                 the
                 Lord
                 Willougbie
                 .
                 who
                 undertook
                 to
                 force
                 an
                 entry
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 a
                 lawfull
                 and
                 competent
                 breadth
                 ,
                 well
                 pitched
                 under
                 the
                 foot
                 with
                 fair
                 and
                 large
                 peble
                 .
                 This
                 paving
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 
                   Philip
                   Augustus
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1223.
                 or
                 there
                 abouts
                 ;
                 before
                 which
                 time
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 be
                 miserably
                 dirty
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 unpassable
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 now
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 least
                 rain
                 maketh
                 it
                 very
                 slippery
                 and
                 troublesome
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 little
                 a
                 continuance
                 of
                 warme
                 weather
                 ,
                 stinking
                 and
                 poisonous
                 .
                 But
                 whether
                 this
                 noisomenesse
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 fluttishnesse
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 in
                 not
                 providing
                 a
                 sufficiency
                 of
                 Scavengers
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 to
                 determine
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 nastiest
                 lane
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 is
                 Frankincense
                 and
                 Juniper
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 sweetest
                 street
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 .
                 The
                 antient
                 by-word
                 was
                 (
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 good
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 )
                 
                   I
                   l
                   destaint
                   comme
                   la
                   fange
                   de
                   Paris
                   :
                
                 had
                 I
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 making
                 proverbs
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 only
                 change
                 
                   il
                   destaint
                
                 into
                 
                   il
                   puit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 by-word
                 ten
                 times
                 more
                 Orthodox
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 somewhat
                 already
                 of
                 the
                 Fortifications
                 of
                 this
                 Town
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 trifles
                 :
                 the
                 only
                 venome
                 of
                 the
                 street
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 strength
                 unto
                 it
                 more
                 powerfull
                 then
                 the
                 ditch●s
                 or
                 the
                 bulwark
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Martins
                   .
                   Morrison
                
                 in
                 his
                 Itinerarie
                 relateth
                 how
                 the
                 Citizens
                 of
                 Prague
                 in
                 Bohemia
                 ,
                 were
                 repairing
                 the
                 wals
                 of
                 their
                 Town
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Turkes
                 ;
                 but
                 with
                 all
                 he
                 addeth
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 stink
                 of
                 the
                 streets
                 kept
                 him
                 not
                 thence
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 assurance
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 for
                 of
                 the
                 wals
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 now
                 not
                 how
                 true
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 justly
                 verified
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 therefore
                 not
                 unjudiciously
                 said
                 of
                 an
                 English
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 Paris
                 was
                 the
                 strongest
                 Town
                 in
                 Christendome
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 took
                 (
                 strong
                 )
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 say
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 a
                 strong-breath
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 considered
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 be
                 an
                 infinite
                 happinesse
                 granted
                 by
                 nature
                 to
                 our
                 Henry
                 V.
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 stopped
                 his
                 nose
                 at
                 any
                 stink
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Chronicles
                 report
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 conscience
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 Court
                 there
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 most
                 amazed
                 me
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 perpetuated
                 constancy
                 of
                 stinks
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 yet
                 be
                 found
                 so
                 large
                 and
                 admirable
                 a
                 variety
                 .
                 A
                 variety
                 so
                 speciall
                 and
                 distinct
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Chymicall
                 nose
                 (
                 I
                 dare
                 l●y
                 my
                 life
                 on
                 it
                 )
                 
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 perambulations
                 ,
                 would
                 hunt
                 out
                 blindfold
                 ,
                 each
                 severall
                 street
                 by
                 the
                 smell
                 ,
                 as
                 perfectly
                 as
                 another
                 by
                 his
                 eye
                 .
                 A
                 Town
                 of
                 a
                 strange
                 composition
                 ,
                 one
                 can
                 hardly
                 live
                 in
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 without
                 poisning
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 without
                 miring
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 buildings
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 I
                 confesse
                 very
                 handsomely
                 and
                 uniformely
                 set
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 street-ward
                 ;
                 not
                 unseemly
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 sutable
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 High
                 and
                 perpendicular
                 ,
                 with
                 windowes
                 reaching
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 almost
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 .
                 The
                 houses
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 mould
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 are
                 just
                 after
                 their
                 fashion
                 :
                 wherein
                 the
                 care
                 and
                 designe
                 of
                 our
                 late
                 Soveraign
                 King
                 James
                 is
                 highly
                 to
                 be
                 magnifyed
                 .
                 Time
                 and
                 his
                 good
                 beginnings
                 well
                 seconded
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 that
                 City
                 nothing
                 inferiour
                 for
                 the
                 beauty
                 and
                 excellency
                 of
                 her
                 structures
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 gallantest
                 of
                 Europe
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 truly
                 have
                 said
                 of
                 his
                 London
                 ,
                 what
                 Augusius
                 did
                 of
                 his
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Urbem
                   quem
                   lateritiam
                   inveni
                   marmoream
                   relinquo
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Dion
                 hath
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 London
                 now
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 inside
                 ,
                 are
                 both
                 better
                 contrived
                 ,
                 and
                 richlyer
                 furnished
                 by
                 far
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 Paris
                 ;
                 the
                 inward
                 beauty
                 and
                 ornaments
                 most
                 commonly
                 following
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 builders
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 owners
                 .
                 Their
                 houses
                 are
                 distinguished
                 by
                 signes
                 as
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 every
                 sign
                 there
                 is
                 printed
                 in
                 Capitall
                 letters
                 ,
                 what
                 signe
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 more
                 then
                 need
                 .
                 The
                 old
                 shift
                 of
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 Cock
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Bull
                 ,
                 was
                 never
                 more
                 requisite
                 in
                 the
                 infancy
                 of
                 painting
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 ●ideously
                 and
                 so
                 without
                 resemblance
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 of
                 these
                 pencil-works
                 :
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 without
                 danger
                 say
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 Pseudolus
                 in
                 Plaulus
                 doth
                 of
                 the
                 letter
                 which
                 was
                 written
                 from
                 Phoenicium
                 to
                 his
                 young
                 master
                 
                   Callidorus
                   ,
                   An
                   obs●●ro
                   hercle
                   ,
                   habent
                   quoque
                   gallinae
                   manus
                   ?
                   nam
                   has
                   quidem
                   gallina
                   scripsit
                   .
                
                 If
                 a
                 hen
                 would
                 not
                 scrape
                 better
                 portraitures
                 on
                 a
                 dunghill
                 then
                 they
                 have
                 hanged
                 up
                 before
                 their
                 doors
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 send
                 to
                 my
                 Hostess
                 of
                 Tostes
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 generally
                 ,
                 the
                 Arti
                 〈…〉
                 of
                 Paris
                 are
                 as
                 slovenly
                 in
                 their
                 trades
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 yet
                 you
                 may
                 finde
                 nimble
                 d●●cers
                 ,
                 prety
                 fidlers
                 for
                 a
                 toy
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Tayler
                 that
                 can
                 trick
                 you
                 up
                 after
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 newest
                 fashion
                 .
                 Their
                 Cutlers
                 make
                 
                 such
                 abominable
                 and
                 fearfull
                 knives
                 ,
                 as
                 would
                 grieve
                 a
                 mans
                 heart
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 their
                 Glovers
                 ,
                 are
                 worse
                 then
                 they
                 ;
                 you
                 would
                 imagine
                 by
                 their
                 Gloves
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 hand
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 were
                 cut
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 wrist
                 :
                 yet
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 perfect
                 at
                 tooth-picks
                 ,
                 beard
                 brushes
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 hold
                 the
                 most
                 commendable
                 art
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 at
                 the
                 cutting
                 of
                 a
                 seal
                 .
                 Their
                 Mercers
                 are
                 but
                 one
                 degree
                 removed
                 from
                 a
                 Pedler
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 in
                 England
                 we
                 call
                 Chapmen
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 Pedler
                 with
                 a
                 shop
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 Goldsmiths
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 glasses
                 being
                 there
                 most
                 in
                 request
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 neat
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 cheap
                 .
                 I
                 perswade
                 my self
                 that
                 the
                 two
                 severall
                 ranks
                 of
                 shops
                 in
                 Cheapside
                 ,
                 can
                 shew
                 more
                 plate
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 variety
                 of
                 Mercery
                 wares
                 ,
                 good
                 and
                 rich
                 ,
                 then
                 three
                 parts
                 of
                 Paris
                 .
                 Merchants
                 they
                 have
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 not
                 very
                 wealthy
                 .
                 The
                 river
                 ebbs
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 floweth
                 not
                 nigher
                 then
                 75
                 miles
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 boats
                 which
                 thence
                 serve
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 being
                 no
                 bigger
                 then
                 our
                 Western
                 Barges
                 .
                 The
                 principall
                 means
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 do
                 subsist
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 most
                 times
                 held
                 amongst
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 resort
                 of
                 Advocates
                 and
                 Clients
                 to
                 the
                 chambers
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
                 Without
                 these
                 two
                 crutches
                 the
                 Town
                 would
                 get
                 a
                 vile
                 halting
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 be
                 scarce
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 .
                 What
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 wealthyest
                 Citizens
                 may
                 amount
                 to
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 dare
                 conjecture
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 superfluous
                 .
                 The
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 book
                 entituled
                 
                   Les
                   estat
                   du
                   monde
                
                 ,
                 reckoneth
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 marvell
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 London
                 Merchants
                 should
                 be
                 worth
                 100000
                 crownes
                 ,
                 we
                 account
                 that
                 estate
                 among
                 us
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 thence
                 safely
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 make
                 a
                 prodigie
                 of
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 worth
                 so
                 much
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 believe
                 their
                 apparell
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 be
                 perswaded
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 that
                 questionlesse
                 speaketh
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 millions
                 ,
                 though
                 like
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 best
                 clothes
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 midle
                 of
                 their
                 estates
                 .
                 But
                 concerning
                 the
                 ridiculous
                 bravery
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 Parisian
                 ,
                 take
                 along
                 with
                 you
                 this
                 story
                 :
                 Upon
                 our
                 first
                 coming
                 into
                 Paris
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 to
                 visit
                 a
                 
                   German
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 met
                 a
                 ship-bord
                 ,
                 a
                 couple
                 of
                 
                   French
                   Gallants
                
                 ,
                 his
                 acquaintance
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 
                 did
                 not
                 much
                 observe
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 had
                 a
                 suit
                 of
                 
                   Turkie
                   grogram
                
                 doubled
                 with
                 Taffeta
                 ,
                 cut
                 with
                 long
                 slashes
                 ,
                 or
                 carbonado's
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 French
                 fashion
                 ,
                 and
                 belaied
                 with
                 bugle
                 lace
                 .
                 Through
                 the
                 openings
                 of
                 his
                 doublet
                 appeared
                 his
                 shirt
                 of
                 the
                 purest
                 Holland
                 ,
                 and
                 wrought
                 with
                 curious
                 needle-work
                 ;
                 the
                 points
                 at
                 his
                 waste
                 and
                 knees
                 ,
                 all
                 edged
                 with
                 a
                 silver
                 edging
                 ;
                 his
                 garters
                 ,
                 roses
                 and
                 hat-band
                 ,
                 sutable
                 to
                 his
                 points
                 ;
                 a
                 beaver
                 hat
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 silk
                 stockins
                 ;
                 his
                 cloke
                 also
                 of
                 
                   Turkey
                   grogram
                
                 ,
                 cut
                 upon
                 black
                 Taffeta
                 .
                 This
                 Lord
                 (
                 for
                 who
                 would
                 have
                 dared
                 to
                 guesse
                 him
                 other
                 ?
                 )
                 applyed
                 himself
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiving
                 my
                 ignorance
                 in
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 accosted
                 me
                 in
                 Latine
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 spake
                 indifferently
                 well
                 .
                 After
                 some
                 discourse
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 notice
                 of
                 mine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 then
                 sore
                 and
                 sea-sick
                 ,
                 and
                 promised
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 would
                 call
                 on
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 lodging
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 me
                 a
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 suddenly
                 would
                 restore
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 strength
                 and
                 vigor
                 .
                 I
                 humbly
                 thanked
                 his
                 Lordship
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 ineffable
                 and
                 immerited
                 favour
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 complement
                 and
                 greatest
                 obeisance
                 I
                 could
                 devise
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 for
                 nought
                 ,
                 thought
                 I
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 English
                 extoll
                 so
                 muth
                 the
                 humanity
                 of
                 this
                 people
                 ;
                 nay
                 I
                 began
                 to
                 accuse
                 the
                 report
                 of
                 envy
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 having
                 published
                 the
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 their
                 graces
                 and
                 affabilities
                 .
                 
                   Quantillum
                   enim
                   virtutum
                   illarum
                   acceperim
                
                 !
                 And
                 thus
                 taking
                 my
                 leave
                 of
                 his
                 Honor
                 ,
                 I
                 greedily
                 expected
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 .
                 The
                 morning
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hour
                 of
                 visting
                 his
                 Lordship
                 almost
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 I
                 sent
                 a
                 servant
                 to
                 fetch
                 a
                 Barber
                 to
                 come
                 trim
                 me
                 and
                 make
                 me
                 neat
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 knowing
                 what
                 occasion
                 I
                 might
                 have
                 ,
                 of
                 seeing
                 his
                 Lady
                 or
                 his
                 daughters
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 return
                 of
                 the
                 messenger
                 ,
                 presengly
                 followeth
                 his
                 Altitude
                 ,
                 and
                 bidding
                 me
                 sit
                 down
                 in
                 his
                 chair
                 ,
                 he
                 disburdened
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 pockets
                 
                   (
                   Quis
                   hoc
                   credat
                   ,
                   nisi
                   sit
                   proteste
                   vetustas
                   ?
                   )
                
                 of
                 a
                 case
                 of
                 instruments
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 a
                 bundle
                 of
                 linnen
                 .
                 Thus
                 accommodated
                 ,
                 he
                 falleth
                 to
                 work
                 about
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 earning
                 of
                 a
                 quardesou
                 .
                 In
                 my
                 life
                 I
                 had
                 never
                 more
                 adoe
                 to
                 hold
                 in
                 my
                 laughter
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 an
                 anger
                 or
                 vexation
                 at
                 my
                 own
                 folly
                 ,
                 in
                 casting
                 away
                 so
                 much
                 humble
                 rhetorick
                 the
                 night
                 before
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 troubled
                 me
                 ;
                 I
                 should
                 either
                 have
                 
                 laught
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 fine
                 suit
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 broke
                 my
                 heart
                 in
                 the
                 restraint
                 .
                 
                   
                     Quid
                     domini
                     facient
                     ,
                     audent
                     cum
                     talia
                     fures
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 If
                 a
                 Barber
                 may
                 be
                 thus
                 taken
                 in
                 suspicion
                 for
                 a
                 Lord
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 a
                 Mercer
                 may
                 be
                 accused
                 for
                 a
                 Marquesse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Paris
                   
                     divided
                     into
                     four
                     parts
                     .
                     Of
                     the
                  
                   Fauxbourgs
                   
                     in
                     generall
                     .
                     Of
                     the
                     Pest-house
                     .
                     The
                  
                   Fauxbourg
                   and
                   Abby
                   
                     of
                     St.
                  
                   Germain
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Queen
                     Mothers
                     house
                     there
                     .
                     Her
                     purpose
                     never
                     to
                     reside
                     in
                     it
                     .
                     The
                     Provost
                     of
                     Merchants
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     authority
                     .
                     The
                     Armes
                     of
                     the
                     Town
                     .
                     The
                     Town-house
                     .
                     The
                  
                   Grand
                   Chastelet
                   .
                   The
                   Arcenall
                   .
                   
                     The
                     place
                     Royall
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                     The
                     Vicounty
                     of
                  
                   Paris
                   .
                   
                     And
                     the
                     Provosts
                     seven
                     daughters
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 THey
                 which
                 write
                 of
                 Lusitania
                 divide
                 it
                 into
                 three
                 parts
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Ulteriorem
                
                 ,
                 lying
                 beyond
                 Dueras
                 ,
                 North
                 ;
                 Citeriorem
                 ,
                 lying
                 from
                 Tagus
                 ,
                 South
                 ;
                 and
                 Interamnem
                 ,
                 situate
                 betwixt
                 both
                 the
                 rivers
                 .
                 Paris
                 is
                 seated
                 just
                 as
                 that
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 admit
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 division
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 River
                 of
                 Seine
                 ,
                 hath
                 there
                 so
                 dispersed
                 it self
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 divided
                 this
                 
                   French
                   Metropolis
                
                 into
                 three
                 parts
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Citeriorem
                
                 ,
                 lying
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 the
                 river
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   La
                   Ville
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Town
                 ;
                 Ulteriorem
                 ,
                 lying
                 beyond
                 the
                 further
                 branch
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 L'Universitiè
                 ;
                 and
                 Interammem
                 ,
                 situate
                 between
                 both
                 the
                 streams
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 Island
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   La
                   Citè
                
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 add
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 )
                 the
                 Fauxbourgs
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 have
                 in
                 all
                 four
                 parts
                 of
                 Paris
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Fauxbourgs
                 are
                 not
                 incorporated
                 unto
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 or
                 joyned
                 together
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 of
                 London
                 are
                 unto
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 They
                 stand
                 severed
                 from
                 it
                 a
                 pretty
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 what
                 indeed
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 a
                 distinct
                 body
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 the
                 houses
                 in
                 them
                 are
                 old
                 and
                 ruinous
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 Fauxbourg
                 of
                 St.
                 Iacques
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 prety
                 good
                 fashion
                 and
                 the
                 least
                 unsightly
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 except
                 St.
                 Germains
                 .
                 The
                 Fauxbourg
                 also
                 of
                 St.
                 Marcell
                 hath
                 somewhat
                 to
                 commend
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 great
                 Pest-house
                 built
                 by
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 is
                 within
                 the
                 Precincts
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 a
                 house
                 built
                 quadrangular
                 wise
                 ,
                 very
                 large
                 and
                 capacious
                 ;
                 and
                 seemeth
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 stand
                 afar
                 off
                 it
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 safe
                 venturing
                 nigh
                 it
                 or
                 within
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 like
                 the
                 Palace
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Kings
                 Palace
                 it self
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 principallest
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 Germains
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 lately
                 repaired
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 divers
                 stately
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 bignesse
                 little
                 inferior
                 unto
                 Oxford
                 .
                 It
                 took
                 name
                 from
                 the
                 Abbey
                 of
                 S●
                 .
                 Germain
                 ,
                 seated
                 within
                 it
                 ,
                 built
                 by
                 Childebert
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 
                   Clouis
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1542.
                 in
                 the
                 honor
                 of
                 St.
                 Vincent
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 it
                 got
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 St.
                 German
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 whose
                 body
                 was
                 there
                 buried
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 whose
                 instigation
                 it
                 had
                 formerly
                 been
                 founded
                 .
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Monks
                 was
                 enlarged
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 120
                 by
                 
                   Charles
                   the
                   balde
                
                 ,
                 (
                 he
                 began
                 his
                 reign
                 anno
                 841
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 continue
                 till
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 The
                 present
                 Abbot
                 is
                 Henry
                 of
                 Burbon
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Metz
                 ,
                 base
                 son
                 unto
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 He
                 is
                 by
                 his
                 place
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 goodly
                 Suburb
                 ;
                 hath
                 power
                 of
                 levying
                 Taxes
                 upon
                 his
                 tenants
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 accrew
                 all
                 the
                 profits
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Fair
                 holden
                 here
                 every
                 February
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 principall
                 house
                 in
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 Mother
                 ,
                 not
                 yet
                 fully
                 built
                 .
                 The
                 Gallery
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 possesseth
                 all
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 square
                 ,
                 is
                 perfectly
                 finished
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 most
                 royall
                 and
                 majesticall
                 peece
                 .
                 The
                 further
                 part
                 also
                 ,
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 gate
                 ,
                 is
                 finished
                 so
                 far
                 forth
                 as
                 concerneth
                 the
                 outside
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 ornamentall
                 parts
                 and
                 trappings
                 of
                 it
                 being
                 yet
                 not
                 added
                 .
                 When
                 it
                 is
                 absolutely
                 consummate
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 hold
                 proportion
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 sides
                 ,
                 both
                 within
                 and
                 without
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 Palace
                 for
                 the
                 elegancy
                 and
                 
                 politenesse
                 of
                 the
                 Fabrick
                 ,
                 not
                 fellowed
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
                 A
                 Palace
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 her
                 mind
                 that
                 built
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 divers
                 conjectured
                 that
                 her
                 purpose
                 is
                 never
                 to
                 reside
                 there
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 the
                 building
                 goeth
                 but
                 slowly
                 forward
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 upon
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 her
                 great
                 Privado
                 ,
                 the
                 Marquesse
                 D'Ancre
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 removed
                 to
                 Blois
                 :
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 opposite
                 taction
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 got
                 so
                 strongly
                 into
                 the
                 good
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 without
                 great
                 struglings
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 her
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 two
                 civill
                 wars
                 ,
                 she
                 obtained
                 her
                 former
                 neernesse
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 .
                 She
                 may
                 see
                 by
                 this
                 what
                 to
                 trust
                 to
                 ,
                 should
                 her
                 absence
                 leave
                 the
                 Kings
                 mind
                 any
                 way
                 prepared
                 for
                 new
                 impressions
                 .
                 Likely
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 will
                 rather
                 choose
                 to
                 leave
                 her
                 fine
                 house
                 unhabited
                 further
                 then
                 on
                 occasions
                 for
                 a
                 Banquet
                 ,
                 then
                 give
                 the
                 least
                 opportunity
                 to
                 stagger
                 her
                 greatnesse
                 .
                 This
                 house
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Luxembourg
                   Palace
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 built
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 an
                 old
                 house
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 that
                 Province
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 house
                 of
                 note
                 in
                 this
                 Suburb
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Conde
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 Mother
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 her
                 Regency
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Town
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 lyeth
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 hithermost
                 branch
                 of
                 the
                 Seine
                 towards
                 Picardie
                 .
                 What
                 was
                 spoken
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 hath
                 its
                 reference
                 to
                 this
                 particular
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 concern
                 the
                 sweetnesse
                 of
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 building
                 ,
                 the
                 furniture
                 of
                 the
                 artificer
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 It
                 containeth
                 in
                 it
                 13
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 ,
                 viz.
                 St.
                 
                   German
                   de
                   l'Auxerre
                
                 ,
                 2
                 St.
                 
                   Eustace
                   ,
                   3
                   Les
                   Saints
                   Innocents
                   ,
                
                 4
                 St.
                 Savueur
                 ,
                 4
                 St.
                 
                   Nicolas
                   des
                   champs
                   .
                   6
                   L●
                   Sepulore
                   .
                
                 7
                 St.
                 
                   Iacques
                   de
                   la
                   bouchierie
                
                 ,
                 8
                 St.
                 Josse
                 ,
                 9
                 St.
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 10
                 St.
                 Jean
                 ,
                 11
                 St.
                 Gervase
                 ,
                 and
                 St.
                 Protasse
                 ,
                 12
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 13
                 St.
                 
                   Jean
                   le
                   tonde
                
                 It
                 also
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 7
                 Gates
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 1
                 St.
                 Anthony
                 upon
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 river
                 neer
                 unto
                 the
                 
                   Arcenall
                   .
                   2
                   Porte
                   du
                   Temple
                   .
                
                 3
                 St.
                 Martim
                 .
                 4
                 St.
                 
                   Denis
                   .
                   5
                   Mont
                   martre
                
                 .
                 6
                 St.
                 Honorè
                 ,
                 and
                 7
                 
                   Porte
                   Neufue
                
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 built
                 since
                 the
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 joyneth
                 hard
                 upon
                 the
                 Tnilleries
                 ,
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
                 the
                 Louure
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 principall
                 Governour
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Isle
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Monbazon
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 held
                 this
                 office
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 year
                 1619.
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 surrendred
                 by
                 
                 Luines
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 little
                 medleth
                 with
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 The
                 particular
                 Governours
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 Provosts
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 called
                 
                   Le
                   Provost
                   du
                   Paris
                
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 
                   Le
                   Provost
                   des
                   Merchands
                
                 .
                 The
                 Provost
                 of
                 Paris
                 determineth
                 of
                 all
                 causes
                 between
                 Citizen
                 and
                 Citizen
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 criminall
                 or
                 civill
                 .
                 The
                 office
                 is
                 for
                 term
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Grand
                   Chastelet
                
                 .
                 The
                 present
                 Provost
                 is
                 called
                 Mr.
                 Seguier
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 by
                 birth
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ;
                 as
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 honoured
                 with
                 this
                 office
                 must
                 be
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 as
                 his
                 assistants
                 three
                 Lieutenants
                 ;
                 the
                 Lieutenant
                 criminall
                 ,
                 which
                 judgeth
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ;
                 the
                 Lieutenant
                 civill
                 ,
                 which
                 decideth
                 causes
                 of
                 debt
                 or
                 trespasse
                 between
                 party
                 and
                 party
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Lieutenant
                 particular
                 ,
                 who
                 supplyeth
                 their
                 severall
                 places
                 in
                 their
                 absence
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 necessarily
                 required
                 to
                 this
                 Court
                 the
                 Procureur
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Advocate
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Kings
                 Sollicitour
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Attorney
                   ,
                   12
                   Counsellours
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 under-officers
                 more
                 then
                 enough
                 .
                 This
                 Office
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 erected
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Lewis
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Charles
                 the
                 great
                 .
                 In
                 matters
                 criminall
                 there
                 is
                 appeal
                 admitted
                 from
                 hence
                 to
                 the
                 Tournelle
                 .
                 In
                 matters
                 civill
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 sum
                 exceed
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 250
                 Livres
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   great
                   Chamber
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Le
                   grande
                   Chambre
                
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
                 The
                 Provost
                 of
                 the
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 authority
                 was
                 first
                 instituted
                 by
                 
                   Philip
                   Augustus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 began
                 his
                 reign
                 anno
                 1190.
                 
                 His
                 office
                 is
                 to
                 conserve
                 the
                 liberties
                 and
                 indulgences
                 ,
                 granted
                 to
                 the
                 Merchants
                 and
                 Artificers
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 :
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 eye
                 over
                 the
                 sales
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Corn
                 ,
                 Wood
                 ,
                 Cole
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 to
                 impose
                 taxes
                 on
                 them
                 ;
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 the
                 Gates
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 watch
                 word
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 war
                 ;
                 to
                 grant
                 Past-ports
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 four
                 other
                 Officers
                 joyned
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Escbevins
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 carry
                 a
                 great
                 sway
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 moreover
                 Assistants
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 the
                 Kings
                 Sollicitour
                 (
                 or
                 Procureur
                 )
                 and
                 24
                 Counsellours
                 .
                 To
                 compare
                 this
                 Corporation
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 the
                 Provost
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 Maior
                 ,
                 the
                 Eschevins
                 as
                 the
                 Sheriffs
                 ,
                 the
                 24
                 Counsellours
                 as
                 the
                 Aldermen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Procureur
                 as
                 the
                 Recorder
                 .
                 I
                 omit
                 the
                 under-officers
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 scarcity
                 .
                 The
                 place
                 of
                 their
                 meetings
                 is
                 called
                 
                   L'
                   hostel
                   de
                   ville
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Guilde-hall
                 The
                 present
                 Provost
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 
                   de
                   Grieux
                
                 ,
                 his
                 habit
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Eschevins
                 ,
                 and
                 Counsellours
                 ,
                 
                 half
                 red
                 ,
                 half
                 skie
                 coloured
                 ,
                 the
                 City
                 livery
                 with
                 a
                 hood
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Provost
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 above
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 which
                 are
                 loved
                 ,
                 commonly
                 are
                 above
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 feared
                 .
                 This
                 Provost
                 the
                 people
                 willingly
                 ,
                 yea
                 sometimes
                 factiously
                 obey
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 conservator
                 of
                 their
                 liberties
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 they
                 only
                 dread
                 as
                 the
                 Judge
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tyrants
                 over
                 their
                 Estates
                 .
                 To
                 shew
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 this
                 Provost
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 against
                 their
                 Princes
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 please
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 two
                 instances
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 people
                 against
                 
                   Philip
                   de
                   Valois
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1349.
                 when
                 the
                 said
                 King
                 desiring
                 an
                 Impost
                 of
                 one
                 Livre
                 in
                 five
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 upon
                 all
                 wares
                 sold
                 in
                 Paris
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 managing
                 of
                 his
                 Wars
                 against
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 could
                 obtain
                 it
                 but
                 for
                 one
                 year
                 only
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 without
                 speciall
                 letters
                 reversall
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 no
                 way
                 incommodate
                 their
                 priviledges
                 .
                 With
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 anno
                 1357
                 ,
                 when
                 King
                 John
                 was
                 Prisoner
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 Charles
                 the
                 Daulphin
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 the
                 fift
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 laboured
                 his
                 ransome
                 amongst
                 the
                 Parisians
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 
                   Stephen
                   Marcell
                
                 the
                 Provost
                 ,
                 attended
                 by
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 brake
                 open
                 the
                 Daulphins
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 but
                 flew
                 
                   John
                   de
                   Conf●ans
                
                 and
                 Robert
                 of
                 Clermount
                 ,
                 two
                 Marschals
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 face
                 Nay
                 ,
                 to
                 add
                 yet
                 further
                 insolencies
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 his
                 party-coloured
                 hood
                 off
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 putting
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 Daulphins
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 day
                 wore
                 the
                 Daulphins
                 hat
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 brown
                 black
                 ;
                 
                   Pour
                   signal
                   de
                   sa
                   dictature
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 token
                 of
                 his
                 Dictatorship
                 .
                 And
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 the
                 Daulphin
                 cloth
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 a
                 Gowne
                 and
                 an
                 Ho●d
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 livery
                 ;
                 and
                 compelled
                 him
                 to
                 avow
                 the
                 massacre
                 of
                 his
                 servants
                 above
                 named
                 ,
                 as
                 done
                 by
                 his
                 commandement
                 :
                 Horrible
                 insolencies
                 !
                 
                   Quam
                   miserum
                   est
                   cum
                   haec
                   impune
                   facere
                   potuisse
                   ?
                
                 as
                 Tully
                 of
                 
                   Marcus
                   Antonius
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Armes
                 of
                 this
                 Town
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Corporation
                 of
                 the
                 Provost
                 and
                 Eschevins
                 ,
                 are
                 Gule●
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Ship
                   Argent
                
                 ;
                 a
                 
                   Chief
                   ,
                   powdred
                   with
                   flower
                   de
                   Lyces
                   ,
                   Or.
                
                 The
                 seat
                 or
                 place
                 of
                 their
                 assembly
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 )
                 
                   L'
                   h●stell
                   de
                   ville
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Guild-hall
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 built
                 or
                 rather
                 finished
                 by
                 Francis
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 anno
                 1533.
                 and
                 since
                 beautifyed
                 and
                 repaired
                 by
                 
                   Francis
                   Miron
                
                 ,
                 once
                 
                   Provost
                   des
                   Merchands
                
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 Privie
                 Counseller
                 to
                 the
                 
                 King.
                 It
                 standeth
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Greve
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 publick
                 place
                 of
                 execution
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 built
                 quadrangular
                 wise
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 free
                 and
                 polished
                 stone
                 ,
                 evenly
                 and
                 orderly
                 laid
                 together
                 .
                 You
                 ascend
                 by
                 30
                 or
                 40
                 steps
                 ,
                 fair
                 and
                 large
                 ,
                 before
                 you
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Quadrate
                 ;
                 and
                 thence
                 by
                 severall
                 staires
                 into
                 the
                 severall
                 rooms
                 and
                 Chambers
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 neatly
                 contrived
                 and
                 richly
                 furnished
                 .
                 The
                 
                   grand
                   Chastelet
                
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 built
                 by
                 Julian
                 the
                 Apostata
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 Governor
                 of
                 Gaul
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 afterwards
                 new
                 built
                 by
                 
                   Philip
                   Augustus
                
                 :
                 and
                 since
                 repaired
                 by
                 Lewis
                 XII
                 .
                 in
                 which
                 time
                 of
                 reparation
                 ,
                 the
                 Provost
                 of
                 Paris
                 kept
                 his
                 Courts
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
                 of
                 the
                 Louure
                 .
                 To
                 sight
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 very
                 gratious
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 within
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 .
                 Certain
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 looketh
                 far
                 more
                 like
                 a
                 prison
                 (
                 for
                 which
                 use
                 it
                 also
                 serveth
                 )
                 then
                 a
                 Town
                 hall
                 or
                 seat
                 of
                 judgment
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 Paris
                 called
                 
                   La
                   ville
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Kings
                 A●cenal
                 or
                 Magazin
                 of
                 War
                 ;
                 it
                 carryeth
                 not
                 any
                 great
                 face
                 of
                 majesty
                 on
                 the
                 out-side
                 ,
                 neither
                 indeed
                 is
                 it
                 necessary
                 ;
                 such
                 places
                 are
                 most
                 beautifull
                 without
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 terrible
                 within
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 begun
                 by
                 Henry
                 II.
                 finished
                 by
                 Charles
                 the
                 ninth
                 ,
                 and
                 augmented
                 by
                 Mr.
                 
                   De
                   Rhosny
                
                 ,
                 great
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Artillery
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 contain
                 100
                 field-pieces
                 and
                 their
                 carriages
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 Armor
                 sufficient
                 for
                 10000
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 50000
                 foot
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 part
                 also
                 of
                 Paris
                 is
                 that
                 excellent
                 pile
                 of
                 building
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Place
                   Royall
                
                 ,
                 built
                 partly
                 at
                 the
                 charges
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 at
                 the
                 encouragement
                 of
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 It
                 is
                 built
                 in
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 quadrangle
                 ,
                 every
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 square
                 being
                 in
                 length
                 72
                 fathomes
                 ;
                 the
                 materials
                 Brick
                 of
                 divers
                 colours
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 it
                 very
                 pleasing
                 ,
                 though
                 lesse
                 durable
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 cloystered
                 round
                 ,
                 just
                 after
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Royall
                   Exchange
                
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 the
                 walks
                 being
                 paved
                 under
                 foot
                 .
                 The
                 houses
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 very
                 fair
                 and
                 large
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 having
                 its
                 Garden
                 and
                 other
                 out-lets
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 they
                 are
                 36
                 ,
                 nine
                 of
                 a
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 sufficient
                 capable
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 retinue
                 ;
                 the
                 Ambassadour
                 for
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 Venice
                 ,
                 lying
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 situate
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 whereas
                 formerly
                 the
                 solemn
                 Tiltings
                 were
                 performed
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 famous
                 and
                 fatall
                 for
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Henry
                 II.
                 who
                 was
                 here
                 slain
                 with
                 the
                 splinters
                 of
                 a
                 Lance
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 running
                 with
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Montgomery
                 ,
                 a
                 Scotish-man
                 ;
                 a
                 sad
                 and
                 heavie
                 accident
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 this
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 Ville
                 or
                 Town
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 a
                 little
                 wander
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 Provost
                 saith
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 :
                 for
                 his
                 authoriis
                 not
                 confined
                 within
                 the
                 Town
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 seven
                 daughters
                 on
                 which
                 he
                 may
                 exercise
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   Les
                   sept
                   filles
                   de
                   la
                   Provoste
                   de
                   Paris
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 French
                 call
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 seven
                 daughters
                 are
                 seven
                 Bailiwicks
                 ,
                 comprehended
                 within
                 the
                 Vicountie
                 of
                 
                   Paris
                   ,
                   viz.
                   1
                   Potssy
                
                 .
                 2
                 St.
                 
                   German
                   en
                   lay
                   .
                   3
                   Tornon
                   4
                   Torcie
                   en
                   Brie
                   .
                   5
                   Corbeil
                   .
                   6
                   Montlierie
                   .
                
                 And
                 7
                 
                   Ginness
                   en
                   France
                
                 .
                 Over
                 these
                 his
                 jurisdiction
                 is
                 extended
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 as
                 Provost
                 of
                 Paris
                 .
                 Here
                 he
                 commandeth
                 and
                 giveth
                 judgement
                 as
                 
                   Lieutenant
                   civill
                
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Monbazon
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 supream
                 Governour
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 f●r
                 the
                 time
                 being
                 .
                 Yet
                 this
                 Lieutenant
                 being
                 an
                 Office
                 perpetually
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 Provostship
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 occasion
                 that
                 the
                 Biliwicks
                 above
                 named
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Les
                   sept
                   filles
                   de
                   la
                   Prevostè
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   University
                   of
                   Paris
                   ,
                   and
                   Founders
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Colledges
                   in
                   general
                   .
                   Marriage
                   when
                   permitted
                   to
                   the
                   Recters
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   small
                   maintenance
                   allowed
                   to
                   Scholars
                   in
                   the
                   Universities
                   of
                   France
                   .
                   The
                   great
                   Colledge
                   at
                   Tholoza
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Colledge
                   of
                   the
                   Sorbonne
                   in
                   particular
                   ;
                   That
                   and
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   the
                   chief
                   Bulwarks
                   of
                   the
                   French
                   liberty
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Polity
                   and
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   University
                   .
                   The
                   Rector
                   and
                   his
                   precedency
                   ;
                   The
                   disordered
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   Scholars
                   there
                   being
                   .
                   An
                   Apologie
                   for
                   Oxford
                   and
                   Cambridge
                   .
                   The
                   priviledges
                   of
                   the
                   Scholars
                   ,
                   their
                   degrees
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 THat
                 part
                 of
                 Paris
                 which
                 lyeth
                 beyond
                 the
                 furthermost
                 branch
                 of
                 the
                 Seine
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 University
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 little
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 Town
                 for
                 bigness
                 ,
                 and
                 lesse
                 superior
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 sweetness
                 or
                 opulency
                 .
                 Whatsoever
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 was
                 intended
                 to
                 this
                 part
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 others
                 :
                 all
                 the
                 learning
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 free
                 it
                 from
                 those
                 inconveniences
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 it
                 is
                 distressed
                 .
                 It
                 containeth
                 in
                 it
                 only
                 six
                 parish
                 Churches
                 :
                 the
                 paucity
                 whereof
                 is
                 supplyed
                 by
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 religious
                 houses
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 within
                 it
                 .
                 These
                 six
                 Churches
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Nicholas
                   du
                   Chardonuere
                
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 St.
                 Estienne
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 in
                 repairing
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 St.
                 Severin
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 St.
                 Bennoist
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 St.
                 Andre
                 .
                 And
                 6.
                 
                 St.
                 Cosome
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 also
                 eight
                 Gates
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   1.
                   
                   Porte
                   de
                   Neste
                   ,
                
                 by
                 the
                 water
                 side
                 over
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Louure
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Porte
                   de
                   Buçi.
                
                 3.
                 
                 St.
                 Germain
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 St.
                 Michell
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 St.
                 Jacques
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 St.
                 Marcell
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 St.
                 Victor
                 ,
                 and
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Porte
                   de
                   la
                   Tornelle
                
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 accounted
                 as
                 a
                 distinct
                 member
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 year
                 
                 1304.
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 the
                 Scholars
                 having
                 lived
                 formerly
                 dispersed
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 settle
                 themselves
                 together
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Corporation
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 University
                 was
                 founded
                 by
                 Charles
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 anno
                 791.
                 at
                 the
                 perswasion
                 of
                 Alcuine
                 an
                 Oxford
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scholar
                 of
                 venerable
                 Bede
                 :
                 who
                 brought
                 with
                 him
                 three
                 of
                 his
                 con
                 disciples
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 readers
                 there
                 :
                 their
                 names
                 were
                 
                   Rabbanus
                   Maurus
                   ,
                   John
                   Erigena
                
                 ,
                 surnamed
                 
                   Scolus
                   ;
                   &
                   Claudus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 also
                 called
                 Clement
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 four
                 doth
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Paris
                 owe
                 its
                 originall
                 and
                 first
                 rudiments
                 :
                 neither
                 was
                 this
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 England
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 School-mistress
                 unto
                 France
                 ;
                 we
                 lent
                 them
                 not
                 only
                 their
                 first
                 Doctors
                 in
                 Divinity
                 and
                 Philosophy
                 ;
                 but
                 from
                 us
                 also
                 did
                 they
                 receive
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 Heathens
                 .
                 
                   Disciplina
                   in
                   Britannia
                   reperta
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Julius
                   Caesar
                   Com.
                   6.
                   )
                   atque
                   inde
                   in
                   Galliam
                   translata
                   esse
                   existimatur
                   .
                
                 An
                 authority
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 questioned
                 by
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 Caesar
                 .
                 Learning
                 thus
                 new
                 born
                 at
                 Paris
                 ,
                 continued
                 not
                 long
                 in
                 any
                 full
                 vigour
                 .
                 For
                 almost
                 300
                 years
                 it
                 was
                 fallen
                 into
                 a
                 deadly
                 trance
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 here
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 through
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 
                   Europe
                   :
                   anno
                
                 1160.
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 
                   Peter
                   Lombard
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 author
                 of
                 Scholastical
                 Divinity
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 followers
                 called
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Sentences
                 ;
                 revived
                 it
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 Town
                 by
                 the
                 favour
                 and
                 encouragement
                 of
                 Lewis
                 7.
                 
                 In
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 were
                 the
                 Lectures
                 first
                 read
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 as
                 the
                 numbers
                 of
                 Students
                 did
                 encrease
                 ,
                 in
                 sundry
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ;
                 Colledges
                 they
                 had
                 none
                 till
                 the
                 year
                 1304.
                 
                 The
                 Scholars
                 till
                 then
                 sojourning
                 in
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 the
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 accordingly
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 bargain
                 for
                 their
                 entertainment
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 
                   anno
                   1304.
                   
                   Joane
                
                 ,
                 Queen
                 of
                 Navarre
                 ,
                 wife
                 to
                 Philip
                 the
                 fair
                 ,
                 built
                 that
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 and
                 ever
                 since
                 hath
                 been
                 called
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Navarre
                 :
                 and
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 the
                 fairest
                 and
                 largest
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 
                   Nonibi
                   constituunt
                   exempla
                   ubi
                   coeperunt
                   ,
                   sed
                   in
                   tenuem
                   accepta
                   tramitem
                   ,
                   latissime
                   evagandi
                   viam
                   sibi
                   faciunt
                   :
                
                 as
                 Velleius
                 .
                 This
                 good
                 example
                 ended
                 not
                 in
                 it self
                 :
                 but
                 incited
                 divers
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 erecting
                 of
                 convenient
                 places
                 of
                 study
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 Paris
                 became
                 enriched
                 with
                 52
                 Colledges
                 .
                 So
                 many
                 it
                 still
                 hath
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 odde
                 forty
                 are
                 little
                 serviceable
                 unto
                 learning
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 twelve
                 only
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 publick
                 reading
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Divinity
                 or
                 Philosophy
                 .
                 Those
                 twelve
                 are
                 the
                 Colledges
                 of
                 
                   Harcourte
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Caillvi
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Petit
                   Sorbonne
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Lisseux
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   Lexovium
                   .
                   4
                   Boncourte
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Montague
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Le
                   Marche
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   Navarre
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   De
                   la
                   Cardinal
                   de
                   Moyne
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   Le
                   Plessis
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   De
                   Beavais
                   .
                   11.
                   
                   La
                   Sorbonne
                   .
                   12.
                   
                   De
                   Clermont
                   ,
                
                 or
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 :
                 there
                 are
                 also
                 publique
                 readings
                 in
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 orders
                 of
                 Fryers
                 Mendicants
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Carmelites
                 ,
                 the
                 Augustins
                 ,
                 the
                 Franciscans
                 ,
                 or
                 Cordeliers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Dominicans
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Colledges
                 are
                 destinated
                 to
                 other
                 uses
                 .
                 That
                 of
                 Arras
                 is
                 converted
                 to
                 an
                 house
                 of
                 English
                 fugitives
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 of
                 them
                 hard
                 by
                 the
                 Gate
                 of
                 St.
                 Jacques
                 ,
                 employed
                 for
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 Irish
                 .
                 In
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 there
                 is
                 lodging
                 allotted
                 out
                 to
                 Students
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 their
                 instructions
                 have
                 resort
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 12
                 Colledges
                 above
                 mentioned
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 Colledges
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Rector
                 :
                 most
                 of
                 whose
                 places
                 yeeld
                 to
                 them
                 but
                 small
                 profit
                 .
                 The
                 greatest
                 commodity
                 which
                 accreweth
                 to
                 them
                 is
                 raised
                 from
                 chamber
                 Rents
                 :
                 their
                 preferments
                 being
                 much
                 of
                 a
                 nature
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Principal
                 of
                 an
                 Hall
                 in
                 Oxford
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Treasurer
                 in
                 an
                 Inne
                 of
                 Chancery
                 in
                 London
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 first
                 erection
                 of
                 their
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 prohibited
                 marriage
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 see
                 little
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 can
                 hardly
                 come
                 any
                 inconvenience
                 or
                 dammage
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 scholars
                 under
                 their
                 charge
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 assuming
                 of
                 leases
                 into
                 their
                 own
                 hands
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 think
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 any
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 imbezled
                 .
                 Anno
                 1520.
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 it
                 was
                 permitted
                 unto
                 such
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 were
                 Doctors
                 in
                 Physick
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 marry
                 :
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 of
                 
                   Toute
                   Ville
                
                 ,
                 Legat
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 giving
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 indulgence
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1534.
                 the
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 Lawes
                 petitioned
                 the
                 University
                 for
                 the
                 like
                 priviledge
                 :
                 which
                 in
                 fine
                 was
                 granted
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
                 The
                 Doctors
                 of
                 Divinity
                 are
                 the
                 only
                 Academicals
                 now
                 barred
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 as
                 Rectors
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Priests
                 .
                 These
                 Colledges
                 for
                 their
                 
                 buildings
                 are
                 very
                 inelegant
                 ,
                 and
                 generally
                 little
                 beholding
                 to
                 the
                 curiosity
                 of
                 the
                 artificer
                 .
                 So
                 confused
                 and
                 so
                 proportioned
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 our
                 Colledges
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 Exeter
                 in
                 Oxford
                 was
                 some
                 12.
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 two
                 Temples
                 in
                 London
                 now
                 are
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 Lincolns-Inne
                 .
                 The
                 revenues
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 Fabricks
                 ,
                 as
                 mean
                 and
                 curtailed
                 .
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 learn
                 of
                 any
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 greater
                 allowances
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Sorbonne
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 small
                 a
                 trifle
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 tell
                 you
                 presently
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 poverty
                 of
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Paris
                 only
                 :
                 all
                 France
                 is
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 want
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 want
                 of
                 encouragement
                 in
                 learning
                 :
                 neither
                 are
                 the
                 Academies
                 of
                 Germanie
                 in
                 any
                 happier
                 state
                 ,
                 which
                 occasioned
                 Erasmus
                 that
                 great
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 times
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 in
                 England
                 and
                 seen
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 to
                 write
                 thus
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Dutch
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 
                   Vnum
                   Collegium
                   Cantabrigiense
                   (
                   confidenter
                   dicam
                   )
                   superat
                   vel
                   decem
                   nostra
                   .
                
                 It
                 holdeth
                 good
                 in
                 the
                 neatness
                 and
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 buildings
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 sense
                 he
                 spake
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 more
                 undeniable
                 had
                 he
                 intended
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 revenues
                 .
                 Yet
                 I
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 Tholoze
                 there
                 was
                 amongst
                 20
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 an
                 especiall
                 quality
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 rightly
                 considered
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 it
                 20
                 Students
                 places
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 fellowships
                 as
                 we
                 call
                 them
                 )
                 .
                 The
                 Students
                 at
                 their
                 entrance
                 are
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 
                   in
                   deposito
                
                 6000.
                 
                 Florens
                 ,
                 or
                 Livres
                 ;
                 paid
                 unto
                 him
                 after
                 six
                 years
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 successor
                 :
                 
                   Vendere
                   jure
                   potest
                   ,
                   emerat
                   ille
                   prius
                   .
                
                 A
                 pretty
                 market
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Sorbonne
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 indeed
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 this
                 University
                 ,
                 was
                 built
                 by
                 one
                 
                   Robert
                   de
                   Sorbonne
                
                 of
                 the
                 chamber
                 of
                 Lewis
                 the
                 9.
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 well
                 beloved
                 .
                 It
                 confisteth
                 meerly
                 of
                 Doctors
                 of
                 Divinity
                 :
                 neither
                 can
                 any
                 of
                 another
                 profession
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 profession
                 not
                 so
                 graduated
                 ,
                 be
                 admitted
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 time
                 their
                 number
                 is
                 about
                 70
                 ;
                 their
                 allowance
                 ,
                 a
                 pint
                 of
                 wine
                 ,
                 (
                 their
                 pinte
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 thought
                 lesse
                 then
                 our
                 quart
                 )
                 and
                 a
                 certain
                 quantity
                 of
                 bread
                 daily
                 .
                 Meat
                 they
                 have
                 none
                 allowed
                 them
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 pay
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 pay
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 :
                 for
                 five
                 Sols
                 (
                 which
                 amounteth
                 to
                 six
                 pence
                 English
                 )
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 challenge
                 a
                 competency
                 of
                 flesh
                 or
                 fish
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 served
                 to
                 
                 them
                 at
                 their
                 chambers
                 .
                 These
                 Doctors
                 have
                 the
                 sole
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 conferring
                 degrees
                 in
                 Divinity
                 :
                 the
                 Rector
                 and
                 other
                 officers
                 of
                 the
                 University
                 ,
                 having
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 them
                 alone
                 belongeth
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 the
                 students
                 in
                 the
                 faculty
                 ,
                 the
                 approbation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bestowing
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 Lectures
                 do
                 all
                 such
                 assiduously
                 repair
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 that
                 way
                 minded
                 .
                 All
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 turnes
                 discharge
                 this
                 office
                 of
                 reading
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 sixes
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 :
                 three
                 of
                 them
                 making
                 good
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 in
                 the
                 forenoon
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 in
                 the
                 afternoon
                 .
                 These
                 Doctors
                 are
                 accounted
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 the
                 principal
                 pillars
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Liberty
                 :
                 whereof
                 indeed
                 they
                 are
                 exceeding
                 jealous
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 matters
                 Ecclesiastical
                 as
                 Civil
                 .
                 When
                 Gerson
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 Paris
                 (
                 he
                 died
                 Anno
                 1429.
                 )
                 had
                 published
                 a
                 book
                 in
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Constance
                 ;
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 enacted
                 that
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 was
                 greater
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 the
                 Sorborne
                 Doctors
                 declared
                 that
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 Lewis
                 the
                 1
                 ,
                 1.
                 to
                 gratifie
                 Pope
                 Pius
                 the
                 2.
                 purposed
                 to
                 abolish
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 pragmatick
                 sanction
                 ;
                 the
                 Sorbonnists
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Gallican
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 
                   Paris
                   ;
                   Magnis
                   obsistebant
                   animis
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 Sleidan
                 in
                 his
                 Commentaries
                 )
                 
                   &
                   a
                   Papa
                   provocabant
                   ad
                   Concilium
                   .
                
                 The
                 Councell
                 unto
                 which
                 they
                 appealed
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 Basil
                 ;
                 where
                 that
                 sanction
                 was
                 made
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 appeal
                 ,
                 they
                 verified
                 their
                 former
                 Thesis
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Councell
                 was
                 above
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 ,
                 
                   anno
                   viz.
                
                 1613.
                 casually
                 meeting
                 with
                 a
                 book
                 written
                 by
                 Becanus
                 ,
                 entituled
                 ,
                 
                   Controversia
                   Anglicana
                   de
                   potestate
                   regis
                   &
                   papae
                   :
                
                 they
                 called
                 an
                 assembly
                 ,
                 and
                 condemned
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 main
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 against
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 supremacy
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 England
                 :
                 yet
                 did
                 it
                 reflect
                 also
                 on
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 over
                 other
                 Christian
                 Kings
                 by
                 the
                 bie
                 ,
                 which
                 occasioned
                 the
                 Sentence
                 .
                 So
                 jealous
                 are
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 immunity
                 of
                 their
                 nation
                 may
                 be
                 endangered
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 University
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 for
                 its
                 chief
                 directour
                 ,
                 a
                 Rector
                 :
                 with
                 a
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 four
                 Procurators
                 or
                 Proctors
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Les
                   Intrantes
                
                 ,
                 to
                 assist
                 him
                 ;
                 besides
                 the
                 Regents
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 
                 the
                 Regents
                 are
                 such
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 Arts
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 selected
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 publick
                 Lectures
                 of
                 Logick
                 and
                 Philosophy
                 .
                 Their
                 name
                 they
                 derive
                 
                   a
                   regendo
                   ,
                   eo
                   quod
                   in
                   artibus
                   rexerint
                   .
                
                 These
                 are
                 divided
                 into
                 four
                 Nations
                 ,
                 viz.
                 1
                 The
                 Norman
                 .
                 2
                 The
                 Picarde
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 German
                 .
                 And
                 4
                 The
                 French.
                 Under
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 are
                 comprehended
                 the
                 students
                 of
                 those
                 several
                 Provinces
                 :
                 under
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 the
                 Students
                 of
                 all
                 forein
                 nations
                 ,
                 which
                 repair
                 hither
                 for
                 the
                 attainment
                 of
                 knowledge
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 heretofore
                 called
                 
                   natio
                   Anglica
                
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 English
                 being
                 thought
                 unworthy
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 separation
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 credit
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Germans
                 .
                 That
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 is
                 again
                 subdivided
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 :
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 immediately
                 within
                 the
                 Diocese
                 of
                 Paris
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 containeth
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Gallia
                 .
                 These
                 four
                 Nations
                 (
                 for
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 subdivision
                 above
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 is
                 reckoned
                 but
                 as
                 one
                 )
                 choose
                 yearly
                 four
                 Proctors
                 or
                 Procurators
                 ;
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   quia
                   negotia
                   nationis
                   suae
                   procurant
                
                 .
                 They
                 choose
                 four
                 other
                 officers
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 
                   les
                   Intrantes
                
                 :
                 in
                 whose
                 power
                 there
                 remaineth
                 the
                 Delegated
                 authority
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 Nations
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 French
                 Nation
                 ,
                 the
                 Procurator
                 ,
                 and
                 Intrant
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Diocese
                 of
                 Paris
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 following
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 France
                 :
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 that
                 Nation
                 is
                 subdivided
                 .
                 These
                 four
                 Intrantes
                 thus
                 named
                 ,
                 have
                 amongst
                 them
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 the
                 Rector
                 :
                 who
                 is
                 their
                 supreme
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 present
                 Rector
                 is
                 named
                 Mr.
                 Tarrienus
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Harcourte
                 :
                 a
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Arts
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Doctor
                 is
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 Office.
                 The
                 honour
                 lasteth
                 only
                 three
                 moneths
                 ;
                 which
                 time
                 expired
                 ,
                 the
                 Intrantes
                 proceed
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 election
                 :
                 though
                 oftentimes
                 it
                 hapneth
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 man
                 hath
                 the
                 lease
                 renued
                 .
                 Within
                 the
                 confines
                 of
                 the
                 University
                 ,
                 he
                 taketh
                 place
                 next
                 after
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 bloud
                 :
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 publique
                 exercises
                 of
                 learning
                 before
                 the
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 he
                 giveth
                 them
                 the
                 precedency
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Archbishops
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 grant
                 it
                 upon
                 any
                 occasion
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 two
                 moneths
                 before
                 my
                 being
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 hapned
                 a
                 shrewd
                 controversie
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 their
                 King
                 had
                 then
                 
                 summoned
                 an
                 assembly
                 of
                 25.
                 
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 adjoyning
                 ,
                 to
                 consult
                 about
                 some
                 Church
                 affairs
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 chosen
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Sorbonne
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Senate-house
                 :
                 when
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 sitting
                 came
                 ,
                 a
                 Doctor
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 being
                 appointed
                 to
                 preach
                 before
                 them
                 :
                 began
                 his
                 oration
                 with
                 
                   Reverendissime
                   Rector
                   ,
                   &
                   vos
                   amplissimi
                   praesules
                   .
                
                 Here
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Roven
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 an
                 high
                 spirit
                 ,
                 interrupted
                 him
                 and
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 invert
                 his
                 stile
                 .
                 He
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 the
                 Rector
                 riseth
                 up
                 with
                 
                   Impono
                   tibi
                   silentium
                
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 injunction
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 the
                 Preacher
                 being
                 tongue-tied
                 ,
                 the
                 controversie
                 grew
                 hot
                 between
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 the
                 Rector
                 ,
                 both
                 parties
                 very
                 eagerly
                 pleading
                 their
                 own
                 priority
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 morning
                 being
                 almost
                 spent
                 in
                 this
                 altercation
                 ,
                 a
                 Cardinal
                 wiser
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 desired
                 that
                 the
                 question
                 might
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 be
                 layed
                 aside
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Rector
                 would
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 permit
                 the
                 Doctor
                 to
                 deliver
                 his
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 beginning
                 it
                 without
                 any
                 praeludium
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 request
                 the
                 Rector
                 yeelded
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 contention
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 ended
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 
                   salus
                   academiae
                   non
                   vertitur
                   in
                   istis
                   .
                
                 It
                 were
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 profit
                 of
                 the
                 University
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Rector
                 would
                 leave
                 off
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 mindefull
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 his
                 office
                 .
                 For
                 certainly
                 never
                 the
                 eye
                 and
                 utmost
                 diligence
                 of
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 was
                 wanting
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 more
                 necessary
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 Penelopes
                 suitors
                 never
                 behaved
                 themselves
                 so
                 insolently
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Ulysses
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Academicks
                 here
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 houses
                 and
                 streets
                 of
                 Paris
                 .
                 
                   
                     Nos
                     numeri
                     sumus
                     ,
                     &
                     fruges
                     consumere
                     nati
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Sponsi
                     Penelopes
                     ,
                     nebolones
                     Alcinoique
                     —
                  
                
                 not
                 so
                 becoming
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 any
                 as
                 of
                 those
                 .
                 When
                 you
                 hear
                 of
                 their
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 think
                 you
                 were
                 in
                 Turkie
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 men
                 were
                 the
                 Janizaries
                 .
                 For
                 an
                 Angel
                 given
                 amongst
                 them
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 arrest
                 whom
                 you
                 shall
                 appoint
                 them
                 :
                 double
                 the
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 break
                 open
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 ravish
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Gaole
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 heard
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 hired
                 to
                 a
                 murder
                 :
                 though
                 nothing
                 
                 be
                 more
                 common
                 amongst
                 them
                 then
                 killing
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 stealing
                 .
                 Witness
                 those
                 many
                 carkasses
                 which
                 are
                 found
                 dead
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 whom
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 secure
                 themselves
                 and
                 make
                 resistance
                 to
                 their
                 pillages
                 ;
                 hath
                 only
                 made
                 earth
                 again
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 horrible
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 regulated
                 their
                 villanous
                 practises
                 into
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 :
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 captains
                 and
                 other
                 officers
                 ,
                 who
                 command
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 night-walks
                 ;
                 and
                 dispose
                 of
                 their
                 purchases
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 a
                 Gipsie
                 and
                 a
                 Scholar
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 are
                 almost
                 Synonyma
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 their
                 Captains
                 had
                 in
                 one
                 week
                 (
                 for
                 no
                 lon●er
                 would
                 the
                 gallowes
                 let
                 him
                 enjoy
                 his
                 honour
                 )
                 stolne
                 no
                 fewer
                 then
                 80
                 cloaks
                 .
                 
                   Num
                   fuit
                   Autolyci
                   tam
                   piceata
                   manus
                   ?
                
                 For
                 these
                 thefts
                 ,
                 being
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 adjudged
                 to
                 the
                 wheel
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 Judges
                 were
                 informed
                 that
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 reign
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 kept
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 company
                 unpolluted
                 with
                 bloud
                 ;
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 favour
                 to
                 be
                 hanged
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 this
                 ungoverned
                 rable
                 ,
                 (
                 whom
                 to
                 call
                 scholars
                 were
                 to
                 profane
                 that
                 title
                 )
                 omit
                 no
                 outrages
                 or
                 turbulent
                 misdemeanors
                 ,
                 which
                 possibly
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 ever
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 committed
                 in
                 place
                 ;
                 which
                 consisteth
                 meerly
                 of
                 priviledge
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 of
                 statute
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 would
                 heartily
                 wish
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 ill
                 conceited
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 two
                 Universities
                 of
                 Oxford
                 and
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 and
                 accuse
                 them
                 of
                 dissoluteness
                 in
                 their
                 behaviour
                 ;
                 would
                 either
                 spend
                 some
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 beyond
                 seas
                 :
                 or
                 enquire
                 what
                 newes
                 abroad
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 have
                 seen
                 them
                 .
                 Then
                 would
                 they
                 doubtless
                 see
                 their
                 own
                 errors
                 ,
                 and
                 correct
                 them
                 .
                 Then
                 would
                 they
                 admire
                 the
                 regularity
                 and
                 civility
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 they
                 condemned
                 of
                 debauchednesse
                 .
                 Then
                 would
                 they
                 esteem
                 those
                 places
                 as
                 the
                 seminary
                 of
                 modesty
                 and
                 vertue
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 now
                 account
                 as
                 the
                 nurseries
                 only
                 of
                 an
                 impudent
                 rudeness
                 .
                 Such
                 an
                 opinion
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Aristarchi
                 of
                 these
                 daies
                 ,
                 have
                 lodged
                 in
                 their
                 breasts
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 misgovernment
                 of
                 our
                 Athens
                 .
                 Perhaps
                 a
                 kinsman
                 of
                 theirs
                 hath
                 played
                 the
                 unthrist
                 ,
                 equally
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 and
                 money
                 :
                 hence
                 their
                 malice
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 invectives
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 of
                 old
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 
                   —
                   —
                   Pallas
                   exurere
                   classem
                
                 
                   Argivam
                   ,
                   atque
                   ipsos
                   potuit
                   submergere
                   ponto
                
                 
                   Unius
                   ob
                   culpam
                   &
                   furias
                   Aiacis
                   Oïlei
                   .
                
              
               
                 An
                 injustice
                 more
                 unpardonable
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 greatest
                 sin
                 of
                 the
                 Universities
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 wrong
                 a
                 good
                 cause
                 with
                 an
                 unnecessary
                 patronage
                 .
                 Yet
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 peccant
                 humour
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 expiate
                 the
                 follies
                 of
                 one
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 calumnie
                 and
                 dispraise
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 An
                 unmanly
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 many
                 possessed
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 unpossible
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 youth
                 and
                 liberty
                 some
                 should
                 not
                 give
                 occasion
                 of
                 offence
                 .
                 The
                 Ark
                 wherein
                 there
                 were
                 eight
                 persons
                 only
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 without
                 one
                 Cham
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 which
                 Christ
                 had
                 chosen
                 ,
                 one
                 was
                 a
                 Devill
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 then
                 above
                 a
                 miracle
                 ,
                 if
                 amongst
                 so
                 full
                 a
                 cohort
                 of
                 young
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 none
                 should
                 forsake
                 the
                 Ensign
                 of
                 his
                 Generall
                 :
                 he
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 should
                 give
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 cowardize
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 army
                 ;
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 accounted
                 malitious
                 or
                 peevish
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 evill
                 will
                 at
                 Sion
                 ,
                 live
                 unregarded
                 ,
                 and
                 die
                 unremembred
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 some
                 Scholar
                 to
                 write
                 their
                 Epitaph
                 .
                 Certainly
                 a
                 man
                 not
                 wedded
                 to
                 envie
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 spitefull
                 vexation
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 due
                 examination
                 of
                 the
                 civility
                 of
                 our
                 Lycaea
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 comparison
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 those
                 abroad
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 justly
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   habent
                   Academiae
                   Anglicanae
                   pares
                   ,
                   nisi
                   seipsas
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 principal
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 rudeness
                 and
                 disorders
                 in
                 Paris
                 have
                 been
                 chiefly
                 occasioned
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 priviledges
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 France
                 intended
                 the
                 furtherance
                 and
                 security
                 of
                 learning
                 .
                 Having
                 thus
                 let
                 them
                 get
                 the
                 bridle
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 hands
                 ,
                 no
                 marvel
                 if
                 they
                 grow
                 sick
                 with
                 an
                 uncontrolled
                 licenciousnesse
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 priviledges
                 some
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Scholars
                 goods
                 can
                 be
                 seized
                 upon
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 his
                 debts
                 :
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 be
                 liable
                 to
                 any
                 taxes
                 or
                 impositions
                 (
                 a
                 royall
                 immunity
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 acquainted
                 with
                 
                   France
                   :
                
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 carry
                 and
                 recarry
                 their
                 utensils
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 molestation
                 :
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 Provost
                 of
                 Paris
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 keeper
                 and
                 defender
                 of
                 
                 their
                 liberties
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 therefore
                 stiled
                 ,
                 
                   Le
                   conservateur
                   des
                   privileges
                   royaux
                   de
                   l'
                   Universite
                   de
                   Paris
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 One
                 greater
                 priviledge
                 they
                 have
                 yet
                 then
                 all
                 these
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 their
                 soon
                 taking
                 of
                 degrees
                 .
                 Two
                 years
                 seeth
                 them
                 Novices
                 in
                 the
                 Arts
                 ,
                 and
                 Masters
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 enjoying
                 by
                 their
                 degrees
                 an
                 absolute
                 freedome
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 follies
                 and
                 violences
                 of
                 youth
                 are
                 broke
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 they
                 become
                 so
                 unruly
                 and
                 insolent
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 told
                 you
                 .
                 These
                 degrees
                 are
                 conferred
                 on
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 who
                 seldome
                 examineth
                 further
                 of
                 them
                 then
                 his
                 sees
                 .
                 Those
                 payed
                 ,
                 he
                 presenteth
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Rector
                 ,
                 and
                 giveth
                 them
                 their
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 sealed
                 with
                 the
                 University
                 Seal
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 creation
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 setteth
                 the
                 Seal
                 to
                 the
                 Authenticall
                 Letters
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 they
                 term
                 them
                 )
                 of
                 such
                 whom
                 the
                 Sorbonnists
                 have
                 passed
                 for
                 Doctors
                 .
                 The
                 present
                 Chancellor
                 is
                 named
                 
                   Petrus
                   de
                   Pierre
                   vive
                
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Nostre
                   Dame
                
                 :
                 (
                 as
                 also
                 are
                 all
                 they
                 which
                 enjoy
                 that
                 office
                 )
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 and
                 taketh
                 place
                 of
                 any
                 under
                 that
                 dignity
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 ill-managed
                 University
                 ,
                 enough
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 too
                 much
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   City
                   of
                   Paris
                   seated
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   old
                   Lutetia
                   .
                   The
                   Bridges
                   which
                   joyn
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Town
                   and
                   University
                   .
                   King
                   Henry's
                   Statua
                   .
                   Alexander's
                   injurious
                   policy
                   .
                   The
                   Church
                   and
                   revenues
                   of
                   
                     Nostre
                     dame
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Holy-water
                   there
                   .
                   The
                   original
                   making
                   and
                   vertue
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Lamp
                   before
                   the
                   Altar
                   .
                   The
                   heathenishnesse
                   of
                   both
                   customes
                   .
                   Paris
                   best
                   seen
                   from
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   :
                   the
                   great
                   Bell
                   there
                   never
                   rung
                   but
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   Thunder
                   :
                   the
                   baptizing
                   of
                   Bels
                   ,
                   the
                   grand
                   Hospital
                   and
                   decency
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   place
                   Daulphin
                   .
                   The
                   holy
                   Chappel
                   and
                   Reliques
                   there
                   .
                   What
                   the
                   Ancients
                   thought
                   of
                   Reliques
                   .
                   The
                   Exchange
                   .
                   The
                   little
                   Chastelet
                   .
                   A
                   transition
                   to
                   the
                   Parliament
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 Isle
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 
                   L'Isle
                   du
                   Palais
                
                 ,
                 seated
                 between
                 the
                 University
                 and
                 the
                 Town
                 :
                 is
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   La
                   Cite
                
                 ,
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 epitome
                 and
                 abstract
                 of
                 all
                 France
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 sweetest
                 and
                 best
                 ordered
                 part
                 of
                 all
                 Paris
                 ;
                 and
                 certainly
                 if
                 Paris
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ;
                 this
                 Island
                 may
                 be
                 equally
                 judged
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 apple
                 of
                 that
                 eye
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 by
                 much
                 the
                 lesser
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 as
                 much
                 the
                 richer
                 ,
                 by
                 as
                 much
                 the
                 decenter
                 :
                 and
                 affordeth
                 more
                 variety
                 of
                 objects
                 ,
                 then
                 both
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 It
                 containeth
                 an
                 equall
                 number
                 of
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 double
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 University
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 13
                 Churches
                 parochial
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   la
                   Magdalene
                
                 .
                 2
                 St.
                 
                   Geniveue
                   des
                   ardents
                
                 .
                 3
                 St.
                 Christopher
                 .
                 4
                 St.
                 
                   Pierre
                   aux
                   Boeufs
                
                 .
                 5
                 St.
                 Marine
                 .
                 6
                 St.
                 Lander
                 .
                 7
                 St.
                 Symphorian
                 .
                 8
                 St.
                 
                   Denis
                   de
                   la
                   charite
                
                 .
                 9
                 St.
                 Bartellemie
                 .
                 10
                 St.
                 
                   Pier●●
                   
                   des
                   Assis
                
                 .
                 11
                 St.
                 Croix
                 .
                 12
                 St.
                 Marciall
                 .
                 13
                 St.
                 
                   German
                   de
                   vieux
                
                 .
                 Seated
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Seine
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 where
                 stood
                 the
                 old
                 
                   Lutetia
                   :
                   Labienus
                   cum
                   quatuor
                   legionibus
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Jul.
                   Caesar
                
                 70
                 
                   Comment
                   .
                   )
                   Lutetiam
                   proficiscitur
                   :
                   id
                   est
                   opidum
                   Parisiorum
                   positum
                   in
                   medio
                   fluminis
                   Sequanae
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 land
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 French
                 Metropolis
                 ,
                 by
                 six
                 Bridges
                 ,
                 two
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 of
                 stone
                 :
                 the
                 stone
                 Bridges
                 ,
                 are
                 1
                 
                   Le
                   petit
                   pont
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Bridge
                 which
                 certainly
                 deserveth
                 that
                 name
                 .
                 2
                 
                   Le
                   pont
                   de
                   Nostre
                   dame
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 covered
                 with
                 two
                 goodly
                 ranks
                 of
                 houses
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 adorned
                 with
                 portly
                 and
                 antick
                 imagery
                 .
                 3
                 
                   Le
                   pont
                   St.
                   Michell
                
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 leadeth
                 towards
                 the
                 Gate
                 of
                 St.
                 Michell
                 ;
                 hath
                 also
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 a
                 beautifull
                 row
                 of
                 houses
                 :
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 fashion
                 ,
                 so
                 exactly
                 ,
                 that
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 severall
                 doors
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 scarce
                 think
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 several
                 houses
                 .
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 new
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 built
                 in
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 King
                 ,
                 whose
                 armes
                 is
                 engraven
                 over
                 every
                 door
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 and
                 largest
                 Bridge
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 standeth
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Isle
                 next
                 the
                 Louure
                 ;
                 and
                 covereth
                 the
                 waters
                 now
                 united
                 again
                 into
                 one
                 stream
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 begun
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 by
                 Katharine
                 of
                 Medices
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen-Mother
                 ,
                 anno
                 1578.
                 her
                 Son
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 3.
                 laying
                 the
                 first
                 stone
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 finishing
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 reserved
                 unto
                 Henry
                 4.
                 who
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 setled
                 his
                 affairs
                 in
                 this
                 Town
                 ,
                 presently
                 set
                 the
                 workmen
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 where
                 it
                 joyneth
                 to
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 water-house
                 which
                 by
                 artificiall
                 engines
                 forceth
                 up
                 waters
                 from
                 a
                 fresh
                 spring
                 ,
                 rising
                 from
                 under
                 the
                 river
                 :
                 done
                 at
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 this
                 King
                 also
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Statua
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Henry
                 4.
                 all
                 in
                 brasse
                 ,
                 mounted
                 on
                 his
                 barbed
                 Steed
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mettle
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 very
                 unproportionable
                 unto
                 those
                 which
                 they
                 represent
                 :
                 and
                 would
                 shew
                 them
                 big
                 enough
                 ,
                 were
                 they
                 placed
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 
                   Nostre
                   dame
                   Church
                
                 .
                 What
                 minded
                 King
                 Lewis
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 father
                 of
                 so
                 gigantive
                 a
                 stature
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 .
                 Alexander
                 at
                 his
                 return
                 from
                 his
                 Indian
                 expedition
                 ,
                 scattered
                 Armours
                 ,
                 Swords
                 ,
                 and
                 Horsebits
                 ,
                 far
                 bigger
                 then
                 were
                 serviceable
                 :
                 to
                 make
                 future
                 ages
                 admire
                 his
                 greatnesse
                 .
                 Yet
                 some
                 have
                 hence
                 collected
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 acts
                 he
                 performed
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 
                 great
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 reported
                 :
                 because
                 he
                 strived
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 seem
                 greater
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 also
                 chance
                 to
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 comparing
                 the
                 atchievements
                 of
                 this
                 King
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 brazen
                 portraiture
                 :
                 may
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 historians
                 have
                 as
                 much
                 belied
                 his
                 valour
                 as
                 the
                 statuary
                 hath
                 his
                 person
                 .
              
               
                 
                   A
                   ponte
                   ad
                   pontifices
                
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 Bridge
                 proceed
                 we
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 principal
                 Church
                 of
                 Paris
                 :
                 being
                 that
                 
                   Nostre
                   dame
                
                 .
                 A
                 Church
                 very
                 uncertain
                 of
                 its
                 first
                 founder
                 ,
                 though
                 some
                 report
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 St.
                 Savinian
                 :
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 can
                 meet
                 with
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 his
                 name
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 ever
                 laid
                 the
                 first
                 foundation
                 ,
                 it
                 much
                 matters
                 not
                 :
                 all
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 being
                 now
                 cast
                 on
                 
                   Philip
                   Augustus
                
                 ;
                 who
                 pitying
                 the
                 ruines
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 build
                 it
                 anno
                 1196.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 and
                 awfull
                 building
                 ,
                 adorned
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 beautiful
                 front
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 towers
                 of
                 especiall
                 height
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 length
                 174
                 paces
                 ,
                 and
                 60
                 in
                 bredth
                 :
                 and
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 many
                 paces
                 high
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 two
                 towers
                 are
                 70
                 yards
                 higher
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 At
                 your
                 first
                 entrance
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 effigies
                 of
                 St.
                 Christopher
                 ,
                 with
                 our
                 Saviour
                 on
                 his
                 shoulders
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 Legend
                 maketh
                 him
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Mason
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 gyantlike
                 stature
                 ;
                 though
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 ,
                 the
                 Mason's
                 workmanship
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 admirable
                 :
                 his
                 being
                 all
                 cut
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 main
                 stone
                 ;
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Legendary
                 being
                 patched
                 up
                 of
                 many
                 fabulous
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 shreds
                 :
                 it
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 four
                 ranks
                 of
                 pillars
                 30
                 in
                 rank
                 ;
                 and
                 45
                 little
                 Chappels
                 ,
                 or
                 Masseclosets
                 ,
                 built
                 between
                 the
                 outermost
                 range
                 of
                 pillars
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wals
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 now
                 he
                 is
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 Bishoprick
                 only
                 till
                 the
                 year
                 1622.
                 
                 When
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 the
                 15.
                 at
                 the
                 request
                 of
                 King
                 Lewis
                 ,
                 raised
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 Metropolitanship
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 this
                 addition
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 present
                 Incumbent
                 hath
                 got
                 nothing
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 precedency
                 or
                 profit
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 before
                 a
                 necessary
                 voice
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 place
                 immediately
                 next
                 after
                 the
                 Presidents
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 no
                 more
                 now
                 .
                 Before
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 priority
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 he
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 :
                 a
                 preferment
                 rather
                 intellectuall
                 then
                 reall
                 :
                 and
                 perhaps
                 his
                 successors
                 may
                 account
                 it
                 a
                 punishment
                 ;
                 for
                 besides
                 that
                 the
                 dignity
                 is
                 too
                 
                 unweildy
                 for
                 the
                 revenue
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 6000
                 Livres
                 or
                 600
                 
                   l.
                   English
                
                 yearly
                 :
                 like
                 enough
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 may
                 come
                 into
                 that
                 Sea
                 of
                 Caesar's
                 minde
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 small
                 village
                 of
                 the
                 Alps
                 ,
                 thus
                 delivered
                 his
                 ambition
                 to
                 his
                 followers
                 ,
                 
                   Mallem
                   esse
                   hic
                   primus
                   ,
                   quam
                   Romae
                   secundus
                   .
                
                 The
                 present
                 possessor
                 of
                 this
                 Chair
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   Francis
                   de
                   Gondi
                
                 ,
                 by
                 birth
                 a
                 Florentine
                 :
                 one
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 much
                 famed
                 for
                 a
                 Statesman
                 ,
                 but
                 little
                 for
                 a
                 Scholar
                 .
                 But
                 had
                 he
                 nothing
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 this
                 alone
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 famous
                 to
                 posterity
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Paris
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 moreover
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 a
                 Dean
                 ,
                 7
                 Dignities
                 ,
                 and
                 50
                 Canons
                 .
                 The
                 Deans
                 place
                 is
                 valued
                 at
                 4000
                 Livres
                 ,
                 the
                 Dignities
                 at
                 3000
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Canons
                 at
                 2000
                 ;
                 no
                 great
                 intrados
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 unproportionable
                 to
                 the
                 Archbishoprick
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 Dieppe
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 )
                 I
                 observed
                 the
                 first
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 :
                 here
                 I
                 noted
                 their
                 first
                 superstitions
                 ;
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 needlesse
                 use
                 of
                 Holy
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 Lamps
                 before
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 invention
                 of
                 Pope
                 Alexander
                 the
                 7.
                 
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 their
                 account
                 after
                 Peter
                 .
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 give
                 so
                 much
                 credit
                 unto
                 Platina
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 believe
                 it
                 of
                 this
                 antiquity
                 ;
                 much
                 less
                 unto
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 who
                 deriveth
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 paradox
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 enemies
                 enough
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 his
                 own
                 Doctors
                 being
                 all
                 for
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 also
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 .
                 The
                 principall
                 foundation
                 of
                 their
                 opinion
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 Epistle
                 decretory
                 of
                 this
                 Alexander
                 :
                 which
                 in
                 it self
                 carrieth
                 its
                 own
                 confuta●ion
                 .
                 The
                 citations
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 this
                 Superstition
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 grounded
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 vulgar
                 Latine
                 translation
                 attributed
                 to
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 whereas
                 neither
                 was
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Alexander
                 any
                 publick
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 into
                 Latine
                 :
                 neither
                 was
                 St.
                 Jerome
                 born
                 within
                 300
                 years
                 after
                 him
                 .
                 Holy-water
                 then
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 would
                 perswade
                 us
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 yet
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 met
                 with
                 any
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 justly
                 inform
                 me
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 the
                 Church
                 received
                 it
                 ;
                 many
                 corruptions
                 they
                 have
                 among
                 them
                 whereof
                 neither
                 they
                 nor
                 we
                 can
                 tell
                 the
                 beginnings
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 consisteth
                 of
                 two
                 ingredients
                 ,
                 salt
                 and
                 water
                 :
                 each
                 of
                 
                 them
                 severally
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 exorcised
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 words
                 go
                 :
                 
                   Exorcizo
                   te
                   creatura
                   salis
                
                 .
                 And
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 
                   Exorcizo
                   te
                   creatura
                   aquae
                   &c.
                
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 salt
                 is
                 sprinkled
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 in
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 crosse
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Commixtiosalis
                   &
                   aquae
                   pariter
                   fiat
                   ,
                   in
                   nomine
                   patris
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Being
                 made
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 cistern
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 :
                 the
                 people
                 at
                 their
                 coming
                 in
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 dipping
                 their
                 fingers
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 with
                 it
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 on
                 their
                 foreheads
                 :
                 and
                 sometimes
                 being
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 it
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 course
                 bestow
                 that
                 blessing
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 Pope
                 Alexander
                 who
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 gave
                 it
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 purifying
                 and
                 sanctifying
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 washed
                 :
                 
                   Ut
                   cuncti
                   illa
                   aspersi
                   purificentur
                   ,
                   &
                   sanctificentur
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 his
                 Decretall
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Roman
                   Rituall
                
                 published
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Paulus
                 5.
                 maketh
                 it
                 very
                 soveraign
                 ,
                 
                   ad
                   abigendos
                   daemones
                   ,
                   &
                   spiritus
                   immundos
                   .
                   Bellarmine
                
                 maintaineth
                 it
                 a
                 principall
                 remedy
                 ,
                 
                   ad
                   remissionem
                   peccatorum
                   venialium
                
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 ;
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 
                   Augustin
                   Steuchus
                
                 in
                 his
                 Commentaries
                 on
                 Numbers
                 ,
                 leaveth
                 out
                 venialia
                 ,
                 and
                 pronounceth
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
                 ,
                 
                   ut
                   ad
                   ejus
                   aspersum
                   delicta
                   nostra
                   deleantur
                   ,
                
                 so
                 omnipotent
                 is
                 this
                 Holy-water
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 judged
                 unnecessary
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Rituale
                   Romanum
                
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 spake
                 but
                 now
                 ,
                 alloweth
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 away
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 vessels
                 ,
                 
                   ad
                   aspergendos
                   aegros
                   ,
                   domos
                   ,
                   agros
                   ,
                   vineas
                   &
                   alia
                   :
                   &
                   ad
                   habendam
                   eam
                   in
                   cabiculis
                   suis
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 purposes
                 you
                 cannot
                 but
                 think
                 this
                 water
                 to
                 be
                 exceeding
                 serviceable
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 superstition
                 which
                 this
                 Church
                 shewed
                 me
                 was
                 the
                 continuall
                 burning
                 of
                 a
                 Lamp
                 before
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 a
                 ceremony
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Churches
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 )
                 by
                 Pope
                 
                   Innocent
                   3.
                   anno
                
                 1215.
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 he
                 ordained
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 a
                 pix
                 be
                 bought
                 to
                 cover
                 the
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 therein
                 reserved
                 over
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
                 This
                 honour
                 one
                 of
                 late
                 times
                 hath
                 communicated
                 also
                 unto
                 the
                 virgin
                 Mary
                 :
                 whose
                 image
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 lanthorn
                 
                   ex
                   diametro
                
                 before
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 a
                 candle
                 perpetually
                 burning
                 .
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Donour
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 learn
                 ,
                 only
                 I
                 met
                 on
                 
                 the
                 skreen
                 close
                 by
                 the
                 Ladies
                 image
                 this
                 inscription
                 ,
                 
                   Une
                   ave
                   Maria
                   ,
                   et
                   un
                   pater
                   noster
                   ,
                   pour
                   l'in
                   qui
                   cela
                   donne
                
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 intended
                 on
                 him
                 that
                 bestowed
                 the
                 Lanthorn
                 .
                 No
                 question
                 but
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 ordered
                 this
                 Vestall
                 fi●e
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 amongst
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 thought
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 God
                 good
                 service
                 in
                 reviving
                 his
                 old
                 Commandement
                 given
                 to
                 Moses
                 in
                 Exod.
                 27.
                 20
                 ,
                 21
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 cannot
                 clear
                 him
                 of
                 Judaism
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 were
                 to
                 say
                 he
                 learned
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 the
                 Athenians
                 had
                 
                   Lychnum
                   inextincti
                   luminis
                
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Statu●
                 of
                 their
                 Pallas
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 Persians
                 also
                 had
                 
                   Ignem
                   pervigilem
                
                 in
                 their
                 Temples
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 also
                 had
                 the
                 Medians
                 and
                 Assyrians
                 .
                 To
                 omit
                 the
                 everlasting
                 fire
                 of
                 Vesta
                 and
                 come
                 neer
                 home
                 ,
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 it
                 also
                 here
                 in
                 
                   Britain
                   ;
                   In
                   Britannia
                   quoque
                
                 (
                 saith
                 a
                 good
                 Philosopher
                 )
                 
                   Minervae
                   numen
                   colitur
                   ,
                   in
                   cujus
                   temploperpetui
                   ignes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Afterwards
                 the
                 flattery
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 applying
                 divine
                 honours
                 unto
                 their
                 Kings
                 ,
                 this
                 custome
                 of
                 having
                 fire
                 continually
                 burning
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 grow
                 in
                 fashion
                 among
                 the
                 
                   Romans
                   .
                   Herodian
                
                 amongst
                 other
                 the
                 ensignes
                 of
                 imperiall
                 majesty
                 ,
                 is
                 sure
                 not
                 to
                 omit
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 telleth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 Commodus
                 was
                 fallen
                 out
                 with
                 his
                 sister
                 Lucilla
                 ,
                 he
                 permitteth
                 her
                 her
                 antient
                 seat
                 in
                 the
                 Theatre
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 fire
                 should
                 still
                 be
                 carryed
                 before
                 her
                 .
                 The
                 present
                 Romans
                 succeed
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 possessions
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 their
                 follies
                 .
                 For
                 calling
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 their
                 
                   Lord
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Virgin
                 their
                 Lady
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 they
                 should
                 rob
                 them
                 of
                 half
                 their
                 honour
                 ,
                 should
                 they
                 not
                 have
                 their
                 Lamps
                 and
                 fires
                 also
                 burning
                 before
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 are
                 their
                 lamps
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 their
                 holy-water
                 ,
                 meerly
                 
                   Heathenish
                   Siquidem
                   in
                   omnibus
                   sacris
                
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Book
                 
                   Genialium
                   dierum
                   )
                   sac●rdos
                   cum
                   diis
                   immolat
                   ,
                   &
                   rem
                   divinam
                   facit
                   ,
                   corporis
                   ablutione
                   purgatur
                   .
                
                 The
                 author
                 giveth
                 a
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 no
                 Papist
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 Bellarmine
                 himself
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 better
                 ;
                 
                   Aquae
                   enim
                   aspersione
                   labem
                   to●i
                   &
                   castimoniam
                   praestari
                   putant
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 did
                 the
                 Priest
                 only
                 use
                 it
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 sprinkled
                 also
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 it
                 ;
              
               
                 
                 
                   Spargere
                   rore
                   levi
                   ,
                   &
                   ramo
                   foelicis
                   olivae
                   ,
                
                 
                   Lustravitque
                   viros
                   :
                   —
                
                 
                   As
                   Virgil
                   in
                   the
                   Aeneid's
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 which
                 place
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Ramus
                   olivae
                
                 ,
                 now
                 called
                 Aspersorium
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 sprinkling
                 rod
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 sprinkled
                 on
                 the
                 by-standers
                 .
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 term
                 lustrare
                 ,
                 meerly
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Aqua
                   lustralis
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 laicks
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 were
                 clensed
                 of
                 sin
                 by
                 this
                 water
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 by
                 that
                 of
                 Homer
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 maketh
                 Orestes
                 having
                 killed
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 grown
                 mad
                 ,
                 at
                 once
                 restored
                 to
                 his
                 wits
                 and
                 quiet
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 by
                 washing
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 .
                 Perhaps
                 Pilate
                 might
                 allude
                 to
                 this
                 custome
                 ,
                 when
                 having
                 condemned
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 he
                 washed
                 his
                 hands
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 .
                 Hereunto
                 also
                 Ovid
                 :
              
               
                 
                   O
                   faciles
                   nimium
                   ,
                   qui
                   tristia
                   crimina
                   caedis
                
                 
                   Fluminea
                   tolli
                   posse
                   putatis
                   aqua
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 fluminea
                 ,
                 the
                 Poet
                 was
                 somewhat
                 out
                 ,
                 the
                 waters
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 serving
                 for
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 any
                 crime
                 ;
                 the
                 reason
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   Cum
                   propter
                   vim
                   igneam
                   magnopere
                   purgationibus
                   consentanea
                   putaretur
                
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 questionlesse
                 ,
                 do
                 the
                 Popish
                 Priests
                 use
                 salt
                 in
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 their
                 holy-water
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 as
                 nigh
                 as
                 was
                 possible
                 ,
                 resemble
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 in
                 saltnesse
                 .
                 So
                 willing
                 are
                 they
                 in
                 all
                 circumstances
                 to
                 act
                 the
                 Heathens
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 have
                 kept
                 you
                 too
                 long
                 within
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 time
                 to
                 go
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 and
                 survey
                 the
                 outworks
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 said
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 front
                 two
                 Towers
                 of
                 admirable
                 beauty
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 of
                 an
                 equal
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 377
                 steps
                 in
                 the
                 ascent
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 we
                 could
                 clearly
                 see
                 the
                 whole
                 circuite
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 severall
                 street
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 described
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 orbicular
                 form
                 and
                 
                 neatly
                 compacted
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 could
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 whole
                 valley
                 round
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 also
                 delineated
                 already
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 such
                 lively
                 colours
                 as
                 it
                 meriteth
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Towers
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 ring
                 of
                 Bels
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 for
                 worth
                 are
                 equall
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 the
                 bigger
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 Bell
                 of
                 Roven
                 so
                 much
                 talked
                 of
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 8
                 yards
                 and
                 a
                 span
                 in
                 compasse
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 yards
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 in
                 depth
                 ;
                 the
                 bowl
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 clapper
                 being
                 one
                 yard
                 and
                 a
                 quarter
                 round
                 :
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 weight
                 it
                 needs
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                   
                     Multorum
                     manibus
                     grande
                     levatur
                     onus
                     ,
                  
                
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 four
                 main
                 ropes
                 ,
                 besides
                 their
                 severall
                 tale-ropes
                 ,
                 to
                 ring
                 it
                 .
                 By
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 trouble
                 it
                 is
                 never
                 rung
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 thunders
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 no
                 mean
                 ones
                 neither
                 ,
                 lesser
                 bels
                 will
                 serve
                 to
                 disperse
                 the
                 lesser
                 tempests
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 used
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 horrider
                 claps
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 threaten
                 a
                 dissolution
                 of
                 nature
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 well
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 this
                 as
                 the
                 smaller
                 bels
                 discharge
                 that
                 office
                 ,
                 experience
                 would
                 tell
                 us
                 were
                 we
                 void
                 of
                 reason
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 much
                 do
                 the
                 people
                 affiance
                 themselves
                 to
                 this
                 conceit
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 suppose
                 it
                 inherent
                 to
                 them
                 continually
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Bishop
                 hath
                 baptized
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 The
                 bell
                 being
                 so
                 hanged
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 washed
                 within
                 and
                 without
                 ,
                 in
                 comes
                 the
                 Bishop
                 in
                 his
                 Episcopall
                 robes
                 ,
                 attended
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 and
                 sitting
                 by
                 the
                 Bell
                 in
                 his
                 chaire
                 saith
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 the
                 50
                 ,
                 53
                 ,
                 56
                 ,
                 66
                 ,
                 69
                 ,
                 85
                 ,
                 and
                 12
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 then
                 doth
                 he
                 exorcize
                 severally
                 the
                 salt
                 and
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 conjured
                 these
                 ingredients
                 into
                 an
                 Holy-water
                 ,
                 he
                 washeth
                 with
                 it
                 the
                 Bell
                 ,
                 both
                 on
                 the
                 inside
                 and
                 the
                 outside
                 ,
                 wiping
                 it
                 dry
                 with
                 a
                 linnen
                 cloth
                 ,
                 he
                 readeth
                 the
                 145
                 ,
                 146
                 ,
                 147
                 ,
                 148
                 ,
                 149
                 ,
                 and
                 150
                 Psalms
                 ;
                 he
                 draweth
                 a
                 crosse
                 on
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 right
                 thumb
                 dipped
                 in
                 hallowed
                 oyl
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Chrisme
                
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 prayeth
                 over
                 it
                 .
                 His
                 prayer
                 finished
                 ,
                 he
                 wipeth
                 out
                 that
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 said
                 over
                 the
                 48
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 he
                 draweth
                 on
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 oyl
                 ,
                 seven
                 other
                 crosses
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Sanctificetur
                   &
                   
                   consecretur
                   Domine
                   campana
                   ista
                   ,
                   in
                   nomine
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 After
                 another
                 prayer
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 taketh
                 the
                 Censour
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 into
                 it
                 Myrthe
                 and
                 Frankincense
                 ,
                 setteth
                 it
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 putteth
                 it
                 under
                 the
                 Bell
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 receive
                 all
                 the
                 fume
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 76
                 Psalm
                 read
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 prayers
                 repeated
                 ,
                 the
                 Bell
                 hath
                 received
                 his
                 whole
                 and
                 entire
                 Biptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 virtues
                 following
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Ut
                   per
                   illius
                   tactum
                   procul
                   pellantur
                   omnes
                   insidiae
                   inimici
                   ,
                   fragor
                   grandium
                   ,
                   procella
                   turbinum
                   ,
                   impetus
                   tempestatum
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 For
                 so
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 prayers
                 reckoneth
                 them
                 prescribed
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Pontificall
                
                 ,
                 authorized
                 by
                 Clement
                 VIII
                 .
                 A
                 strange
                 piece
                 of
                 Religion
                 that
                 a
                 Bell
                 should
                 be
                 Baptized
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 stranger
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 these
                 inanimate
                 bodies
                 can
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 ministry
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 the
                 true
                 Sacrament
                 being
                 permitted
                 to
                 every
                 hedge
                 Priest
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 farre
                 from
                 the
                 West
                 gate
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Nostre
                   dame
                
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Hostel
                   dieu
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Le
                   grand
                   Hospital
                   de
                   Paris
                
                 ;
                 first
                 founded
                 by
                 St.
                 
                   Lewis
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1258.
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 since
                 beautifyed
                 and
                 enlarged
                 ,
                 anno
                 1535.
                 by
                 Mr.
                 
                   Anthony
                   Pratt
                
                 Chancellour
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 who
                 augmented
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Hospitalers
                 ;
                 and
                 gave
                 fair
                 revenues
                 for
                 the
                 maintaining
                 of
                 Chirurgeons
                 ,
                 Apothecaries
                 ,
                 and
                 Religious
                 men
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 Since
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Provosts
                 and
                 Eschevins
                 of
                 Paris
                 have
                 been
                 especiall
                 Benefactors
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 first
                 entrance
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 come
                 into
                 their
                 Chappell
                 ,
                 small
                 ,
                 but
                 handsome
                 and
                 well
                 furnished
                 ;
                 after
                 ,
                 you
                 passe
                 into
                 a
                 long
                 gallery
                 ,
                 having
                 four
                 ranks
                 of
                 beds
                 ,
                 two
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 wals
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 .
                 The
                 beds
                 are
                 all
                 sutable
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 their
                 Valence
                 ,
                 Curtains
                 and
                 Rugs
                 being
                 all
                 yellow
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 gallery
                 more
                 then
                 double
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 this
                 first
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 furnished
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 further
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 a
                 door
                 opened
                 into
                 another
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 dedicated
                 only
                 to
                 sick
                 women
                 :
                 and
                 within
                 them
                 another
                 room
                 ,
                 wherein
                 women
                 with
                 childe
                 are
                 lightned
                 of
                 their
                 burden
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 children
                 kept
                 till
                 seven
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Hospitall
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 gallery
                 towards
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 
                 were
                 four
                 other
                 ranks
                 of
                 beds
                 ,
                 little
                 differing
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 their
                 furniture
                 was
                 blew
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 place
                 for
                 any
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 somewhat
                 wounded
                 ,
                 and
                 belonged
                 properly
                 to
                 the
                 Chirurgeon
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 numbred
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Hospitall
                 no
                 fewer
                 then
                 700
                 beds
                 (
                 besides
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 attendants
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Apothecaries
                 ,
                 &c
                 )
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 bed
                 two
                 persons
                 .
                 One
                 would
                 imagine
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 variety
                 of
                 wounds
                 and
                 diseases
                 ,
                 a
                 walke
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 might
                 savour
                 more
                 of
                 curiosity
                 ,
                 then
                 discretion
                 ,
                 but
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 lesse
                 ;
                 for
                 besides
                 that
                 no
                 person
                 of
                 an
                 infectious
                 disease
                 is
                 admitted
                 into
                 it
                 :
                 which
                 maketh
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 view
                 it
                 ;
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 there
                 kept
                 so
                 cleanly
                 ,
                 neatly
                 and
                 orderly
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 sweeter
                 walking
                 there
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 street
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 none
                 excepted
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 unto
                 these
                 succeedeth
                 
                   La
                   Sancte
                   Chappelle
                
                 ,
                 situate
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Palais
                 ;
                 a
                 Chappell
                 famous
                 for
                 its
                 forme
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 for
                 its
                 Reliques
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 founded
                 by
                 Lewis
                 IX
                 .
                 vulgarly
                 called
                 St.
                 Lewis
                 ,
                 1248.
                 and
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 upper
                 and
                 the
                 lower
                 ,
                 the
                 lower
                 serving
                 for
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Reliques
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 upper
                 for
                 celebrating
                 the
                 Masse
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 comely
                 spruce
                 Edifice
                 without
                 ,
                 but
                 far
                 more
                 curious
                 within
                 ;
                 the
                 glasse
                 of
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 painting
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Organs
                 for
                 the
                 richnesse
                 and
                 elaborate
                 workmanship
                 of
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 not
                 giving
                 way
                 to
                 any
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 learn
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Chanoins
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 maintained
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 heard
                 they
                 were
                 places
                 of
                 300
                 Crowns
                 revenue
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 their
                 Treasurer
                 ,
                 
                   Le
                   Threasururier
                
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 call
                 their
                 Governour
                 ;
                 He
                 hath
                 granted
                 him
                 by
                 especall
                 priviledge
                 licence
                 to
                 wear
                 all
                 the
                 Episcopall
                 habits
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Crosier-staffe
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 bear
                 himselfe
                 as
                 a
                 Bishop
                 within
                 the
                 liberties
                 of
                 his
                 Chappell
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 upper
                 Chappell
                 (
                 it
                 is
                 built
                 almost
                 in
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 Synagogue
                 )
                 there
                 hangeth
                 the
                 true
                 proportion
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 thornes
                 :
                 but
                 of
                 this
                 more
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 gone
                 over
                 the
                 Reliques
                 .
                 I
                 was
                 there
                 divers
                 times
                 to
                 
                 have
                 seen
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 it
                 seemeth
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 vible
                 to
                 an
                 Huganots
                 eyes
                 ;
                 though
                 me
                 thinketh
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 considered
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 money
                 was
                 Catholique
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 kept
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 lower
                 Chappell
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 thus
                 marshalled
                 in
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 hanging
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 ;
                 know
                 then
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 believe
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 shew
                 you
                 the
                 crown
                 of
                 thornes
                 ,
                 the
                 bloud
                 which
                 ran
                 from
                 our
                 Saviours
                 brest
                 ,
                 his
                 swadling
                 cloutes
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 (
                 they
                 also
                 of
                 
                   Nostre
                   dame
                
                 have
                 some
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 the
                 chaine
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Jewes
                 bound
                 him
                 ,
                 no
                 small
                 peece
                 of
                 the
                 stone
                 of
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 
                   Sauctam
                   toelam
                   tabulae
                   insertam
                
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 English
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 Virgins
                 milke
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 those
                 of
                 St.
                 Denis
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Virgin
                 gave
                 no
                 other
                 milk
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 them
                 )
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Lance
                 which
                 pierced
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 purple
                 Robe
                 ,
                 the
                 Sponge
                 ,
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 his
                 Shroud
                 ,
                 the
                 napkin
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 girted
                 when
                 he
                 washed
                 his
                 Disciples
                 feet
                 ,
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 St.
                 Blase
                 ,
                 St.
                 Clement
                 ,
                 and
                 St.
                 Simeon
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Baptist
                
                 .
                 Immediately
                 under
                 this
                 recitall
                 of
                 these
                 Reliques
                 (
                 and
                 venerable
                 ones
                 I
                 durst
                 say
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 could
                 I
                 be
                 perswaded
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 imposture
                 in
                 them
                 )
                 there
                 are
                 set
                 down
                 a
                 Prayer
                 and
                 an
                 Anthem
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Table
                 ;
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Oratio
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           Quaesumus
                           Omnipotens
                           Deus
                           ,
                           ut
                           qui
                           sacra
                           sanctissimae
                           redemptionis
                           nostrae
                           insignia
                           ,
                           temporaliter
                           veneramur
                           :
                           per
                           haec
                           indesinenter
                           muniti
                           ,
                           aeternitatis
                           gloriam
                           consequamur
                           ,
                           per
                           dominum
                           nostrum
                           ,
                        
                         &c.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                       
                         De
                         sacrosanctis
                         reliquiis
                      
                       
                         Antiphona
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           Christo
                           plebs
                           dedita
                           ,
                           Tot
                           Christi
                           donis
                           praedita
                        
                         
                           Jocunder
                           is
                           hodie
                           ,
                           Tota
                           sis
                           devota
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Erumpens
                           in
                           jubilum
                           ,
                           Depone
                           mentis
                           nubilum
                           ;
                        
                         
                           Tempus
                           est
                           laetitiae
                           ,
                           Cura
                           sit
                           summota
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Ecce
                           crux
                           et
                           Lancea
                           ,
                           ferrum
                           ,
                           corona
                           spinea
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Arma
                           regis
                           gloriae
                           ,
                           Tibi
                           offerantur
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Omnes
                           terrae
                           populi
                           ,
                           laudent
                           actorem
                           seculi
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Per
                           quem
                           tantis
                           gratiae
                           signis
                           gloriantur
                           .
                           Amen
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Pretty
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 had
                 time
                 to
                 examine
                 it
                 .
                 These
                 Reliques
                 as
                 the
                 Table
                 informeth
                 us
                 ,
                 were
                 given
                 unto
                 St.
                 
                   Lewis
                   ,
                   ●n●
                
                 .
                 1247.
                 by
                 Baldwin
                 the
                 II.
                 the
                 last
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Lat●nes
                 in
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 place
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 Palest●ne
                 had
                 brought
                 them
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 times
                 that
                 those
                 parts
                 were
                 harryed
                 by
                 the
                 Turks
                 and
                 Sara●●ns
                 .
                 Certainly
                 ,
                 were
                 they
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 given
                 out
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 harme
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 honour
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 reverence
                 due
                 unto
                 antiquity
                 and
                 a
                 silver
                 head
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 extract
                 some
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 respect
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 an
                 Heathen
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 therefore
                 commendably
                 done
                 by
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 ,
                 having
                 received
                 a
                 parcell
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 from
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 entertained
                 it
                 with
                 respect
                 ,
                 
                   Particulam
                   dominicae
                   crucis
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 in
                 his
                 72.
                 
                 Epistle
                 )
                 
                   cum
                   Eulogiis
                   dilectionis
                   tuae
                   venera●tur
                   accepi
                   .
                
                 To
                 adore
                 and
                 worship
                 that
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Relick
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Anthems
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 you
                 see
                 do
                 ;
                 never
                 came
                 within
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 St.
                 Ambrose
                 calleth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Gentilis
                   error
                   ,
                   &
                   vanitas
                   impiorum
                   .
                
                 This
                 also
                 was
                 St.
                 Hieroms
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 himself
                 testifieth
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 
                   Riparius
                   ,
                   Nos
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   non
                   dico
                   Martyrum
                   reliquias
                   ,
                   sed
                   ne
                   Solem
                   quidem
                   &
                   Lunam
                   ,
                   non
                   Angelos
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   colimus
                   &
                   odoramus
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 were
                 those
                 two
                 fathers
                 minded
                 towards
                 such
                 Reliques
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 others
                 then
                 what
                 they
                 seemed
                 :
                 Before
                 too
                 many
                 centuries
                 of
                 years
                 had
                 consumed
                 the
                 true
                 ones
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 impostures
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 had
                 brought
                 in
                 false
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 lived
                 in
                 our
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 seen
                 the
                 supposed
                 remnants
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 not
                 honoured
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 adored
                 and
                 worshipped
                 by
                 their
                 blind
                 and
                 infatuated
                 people
                 ;
                 what
                 would
                 they
                 have
                 said
                 ?
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 what
                 would
                 they
                 not
                 have
                 said
                 ?
                 Questionlesse
                 the
                 least
                 they
                 could
                 do
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 complaint
                 of
                 Vigilantins
                 (
                 the
                 Papists
                 reckon
                 him
                 for
                 an
                 Heretick
                 )
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Quid
                   necesse
                   est
                   tanto
                   honore
                   non
                   solum
                   honorare
                   ,
                   sed
                   etiam
                   adorare
                   ,
                   illud
                   nescio
                   quid
                   ,
                   quod
                   in
                   vasculo
                   transferendo
                   colis
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Presently
                 without
                 the
                 Chappell
                 is
                 the
                 Burse
                 ,
                 
                   La
                   Gallerie
                   des
                   Merchands
                
                 ;
                 a
                 rank
                 of
                 shops
                 ,
                 in
                 shew
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 substance
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Exchange
                 in
                 London
                 It
                 reacheth
                 from
                 the
                 Chappell
                 unto
                 the
                 great
                 hall
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 through-fare
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 the
                 staires
                 and
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 severall
                 houses
                 ,
                 consecrated
                 to
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 are
                 sundry
                 shops
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 ,
                 meanly
                 furnished
                 if
                 compared
                 with
                 ours
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 perswade
                 my self
                 the
                 richest
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 in
                 Paris
                 .
                 I
                 should
                 now
                 go
                 and
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Parliament
                   house
                
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 step
                 a
                 little
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 
                   Place
                   Daulphin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 little
                 Chastelet
                 ;
                 this
                 last
                 serveth
                 now
                 only
                 as
                 the
                 Gaole
                 or
                 Common-prison
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Provost
                 of
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 deserveth
                 no
                 other
                 imployment
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 seated
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Bridge
                 called
                 
                   Petit
                   Pont
                
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 built
                 by
                 
                   Hugh
                   Aubriot
                
                 once
                 Provost
                 of
                 this
                 Town
                 ,
                 to
                 represse
                 the
                 fury
                 and
                 insolencies
                 of
                 the
                 Scholars
                 ,
                 whose
                 rudenesse
                 and
                 misdemeanors
                 can
                 no
                 wayes
                 be
                 better
                 
                 bridled
                 .
                 
                   Omnes
                   eos
                   ,
                   qui
                   nomen
                   ipsum
                   Academiae
                   ,
                   vel
                   serio
                   ,
                   vel
                   joco
                   nominossent
                   ,
                   haeereticos
                   pronunciavit
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Platina
                 of
                 Pope
                 Paul
                 the
                 II.
                 I
                 dare
                 say
                 it
                 of
                 this
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoever
                 will
                 account
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 Academy
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 Heretick
                 to
                 Learning
                 and
                 Civility
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Place
                   Daulphin
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 beautifull
                 heap
                 of
                 building
                 ,
                 situate
                 nigh
                 unto
                 the
                 new
                 Bridge
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 built
                 at
                 the
                 encouragement
                 of
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 and
                 entituled
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 his
                 Son.
                 The
                 houses
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 brick
                 ,
                 high
                 built
                 ,
                 uniforme
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 such
                 as
                 deserve
                 and
                 would
                 exact
                 a
                 longer
                 description
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 Parliament
                 now
                 ready
                 to
                 sit
                 ,
                 and
                 my self
                 sommoned
                 to
                 make
                 my
                 appearance
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Parliament
                   of
                   France
                   when
                   begun
                   ;
                   of
                   whom
                   it
                   consisted
                   .
                   The
                   dignity
                   and
                   esteem
                   of
                   it
                   abroad
                   ,
                   made
                   sedentarie
                   at
                   Paris
                   ,
                   appropriated
                   to
                   the
                   long
                   robe
                   .
                   The
                   Palais
                   by
                   whom
                   built
                   ,
                   and
                   converted
                   to
                   seats
                   of
                   Justice
                   .
                   The
                   seven
                   Chambers
                   of
                   Parliament
                   .
                   The
                   great
                   Chamber
                   .
                   The
                   number
                   and
                   dignity
                   of
                   the
                   Presidents
                   .
                   The
                   Duke
                   of
                   Biron
                   afraid
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   Kings
                   seat
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   sitting
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Grand
                     Signeur
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Divano
                   .
                   The
                   authority
                   of
                   this
                   Court
                   in
                   causes
                   of
                   all
                   kinds
                   ;
                   and
                   over
                   the
                   affaires
                   of
                   the
                   King.
                   This
                   Court
                   the
                   main
                   pillar
                   of
                   the
                   Liberty
                   of
                   
                     France
                     .
                     La
                     Tournelle
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Judges
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   five
                   Chambers
                   of
                   Enquestes
                   severally
                   instituted
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   whom
                   .
                   In
                   what
                   cause
                   it
                   is
                   decisive
                   .
                   The
                   forme
                   of
                   admitting
                   Advocates
                   into
                   the
                   Courts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   .
                   The
                   Chancellour
                   of
                   France
                   and
                   his
                   Authority
                   .
                   The
                   two
                   Courts
                   of
                   Requests
                   ,
                   and
                   Masters
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   vain
                   envy
                   of
                   the
                   English
                   Clergy
                   against
                   the
                   Lawyers
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Court
                 of
                 Parliament
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 instituted
                 by
                 
                   Charles
                   Martell
                
                 Grandfather
                 to
                 Charlemaine
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 Maire
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 lasse
                 and
                 rechlesse
                 Kings
                 of
                 France
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Empire
                 ,
                 their
                 Kings
                 did
                 justice
                 to
                 their
                 people
                 in
                 person
                 :
                 afterwards
                 banishing
                 themselves
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 that
                 burden
                 was
                 cast
                 upon
                 the
                 shoulders
                 of
                 their
                 Maiors
                 ;
                 an
                 office
                 much
                 of
                 a
                 nature
                 with
                 the
                 
                   P●aefecti
                   praetorio
                
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 .
                 When
                 this
                 office
                 was
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 the
                 said
                 
                 
                   Charles
                   Martell
                
                 ,
                 he
                 partly
                 weary
                 of
                 the
                 trouble
                 ,
                 partly
                 intent
                 about
                 a
                 businesse
                 of
                 an
                 higher
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 estating
                 the
                 Crown
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 posterity
                 ;
                 but
                 principally
                 to
                 endeer
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 ordained
                 this
                 Court
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 anno
                 720.
                 
                 It
                 consisted
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 12
                 Peers
                 ,
                 the
                 Prelates
                 and
                 noble
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 fashion
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 principallest
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 houshold
                 .
                 Other
                 Courts
                 have
                 been
                 called
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 with
                 an
                 addition
                 of
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 at
                 
                   Roven
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 this
                 only
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Parliament
                 .
                 It
                 handled
                 as
                 well
                 causes
                 of
                 estate
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 private
                 persons
                 .
                 For
                 hither
                 did
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 neighbour
                 Princes
                 repaire
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 audience
                 and
                 dispatch
                 ;
                 and
                 hither
                 were
                 the
                 Articles
                 agreed
                 on
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 nationall
                 Synods
                 of
                 France
                 sent
                 to
                 be
                 confirmed
                 and
                 verified
                 ;
                 here
                 did
                 the
                 subjects
                 tender
                 in
                 their
                 homages
                 ,
                 and
                 Oaths
                 of
                 fidelity
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 here
                 were
                 the
                 appeals
                 heard
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 complained
                 against
                 the
                 Comites
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Governours
                 and
                 Judges
                 in
                 their
                 severall
                 Counties
                 .
                 Being
                 furnished
                 thus
                 with
                 the
                 prime
                 and
                 choycest
                 Nobles
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 it
                 grew
                 into
                 great
                 estimation
                 abroad
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 
                   Sicilie
                   ,
                   Cyprus
                   ,
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   Bohemia
                   ,
                   Portugall
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Navarre
                 ,
                 have
                 thought
                 it
                 no
                 disparagement
                 unto
                 them
                 to
                 sit
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 when
                 Frederick
                 II.
                 had
                 spent
                 so
                 much
                 time
                 in
                 quarrels
                 with
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 IV.
                 he
                 submitted
                 himself
                 and
                 the
                 rightnesse
                 of
                 his
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 examined
                 by
                 this
                 Noble
                 Court
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 of
                 this
                 Court
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 no
                 setled
                 place
                 of
                 residence
                 ,
                 being
                 sometimes
                 kept
                 at
                 Tholoza
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 at
                 
                   Aix
                   la
                   Chappelle
                
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Kings
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 ease
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 did
                 require
                 .
                 During
                 its
                 time
                 of
                 peregrination
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 called
                 Ambulatoire
                 ,
                 following
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 the
                 Kings
                 Court
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 lower
                 sphaeres
                 do
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   primum
                   mobile
                
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   Philip
                   le
                   bel
                
                 (
                 he
                 began
                 his
                 reign
                 anno
                 1286
                 )
                 being
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 journey
                 into
                 Flanders
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stay
                 there
                 a
                 long
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 setling
                 of
                 his
                 affaires
                 in
                 that
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 took
                 order
                 that
                 this
                 Court
                 of
                 Parliament
                 should
                 stay
                 behind
                 at
                 Paris
                 ;
                 where
                 ever
                 since
                 it
                 hath
                 continued
                 .
              
               
               
                 Now
                 began
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Sedentaire
                 or
                 setled
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 
                   peua
                   peu
                
                 ,
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 to
                 lose
                 much
                 of
                 its
                 lustre
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 chief
                 Princes
                 and
                 Nobles
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 retinue
                 ,
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 live
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 withdrew
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 at
                 last
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 appropriated
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Long
                 robe
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 term
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Lawyers
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1463.
                 the
                 Prelates
                 also
                 were
                 removed
                 by
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 Lewis
                 XI
                 .
                 an
                 utter
                 enemy
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 ones
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 and
                 Abbot
                 of
                 St.
                 Denis
                 ,
                 being
                 permitted
                 their
                 place
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 since
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Professors
                 of
                 the
                 civill
                 law
                 have
                 had
                 all
                 the
                 sway
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Et
                   cedunt
                   arma
                   togae
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Tully
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 place
                 in
                 which
                 this
                 Sedentarie
                 Court
                 of
                 Parliament
                 is
                 now
                 kept
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 being
                 built
                 by
                 
                   Philip
                   le
                   bel
                
                 ,
                 and
                 intended
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 mansion
                 or
                 dwelling
                 house
                 .
                 He
                 began
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 reign
                 ,
                 anno
                 1286.
                 and
                 afterwards
                 assigned
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 Judges
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 :
                 it
                 being
                 not
                 totally
                 and
                 absolutely
                 quitted
                 unto
                 them
                 till
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 King
                 Lewis
                 XII
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 the
                 French
                 Subjects
                 are
                 beholding
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 ;
                 by
                 whose
                 good
                 example
                 they
                 got
                 the
                 ease
                 of
                 a
                 Sedentarie
                 Court
                 :
                 our
                 Law
                 courts
                 also
                 removing
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 year
                 1224.
                 when
                 by
                 a
                 Statute
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Magna
                   Charta
                
                 it
                 was
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 fixt
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Palace
                 in
                 Westminster
                 allotted
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 Within
                 the
                 verge
                 of
                 this
                 Palais
                 are
                 contained
                 the
                 seven
                 Chambers
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 that
                 called
                 
                   La
                   grande
                   Chambre
                
                 ;
                 five
                 Chambers
                 of
                 Inquisition
                 ,
                 
                   Des
                   Enquestes
                
                 ;
                 and
                 one
                 other
                 called
                 
                   La
                   Tournelle
                
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 moreover
                 the
                 Chambers
                 ,
                 
                   des
                   aides
                   ,
                   des
                   accomptes
                   ,
                   de
                   l'
                   edict
                   ,
                   des
                   monnoyes
                   ,
                
                 and
                 one
                 called
                 
                   La
                   Chambre
                   Royall
                
                 ;
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 places
                 :
                 these
                 not
                 concerning
                 the
                 common
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 revenues
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 seven
                 Chambers
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 
                   La
                   grande
                   Chambre
                
                 is
                 most
                 famous
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 this
                 house
                 by
                 
                   Philip
                   le
                   bel
                
                 ,
                 was
                 intended
                 for
                 the
                 Kings
                 bed
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 beautifull
                 piece
                 as
                 the
                 French
                 make
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Roven
                 being
                 far
                 beyond
                 it
                 ;
                 although
                 indeed
                 it
                 much
                 excell
                 the
                 
                 fairest
                 room
                 of
                 Justice
                 in
                 all
                 Westminster
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 standeth
                 in
                 a
                 middle
                 rank
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 proportions
                 as
                 Virgil
                 betwixt
                 Homer
                 and
                 Ovid.
                 
                 
                   
                     Quantum
                     Virgilius
                     magno
                     concessit
                     Homero
                     ;
                  
                   
                     Tantum
                     ego
                     Virgilio
                     Naso
                     poeta
                     meo
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 It
                 consisteth
                 of
                 seven
                 
                   Presidents
                   ,
                   22
                   Counsellours
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Kings
                 Atturney
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 Advocates
                 and
                 Proctours
                 as
                 the
                 Court
                 will
                 please
                 to
                 give
                 admission
                 to
                 .
                 The
                 Advocates
                 have
                 no
                 setled
                 studies
                 within
                 the
                 Palais
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 Barre
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Procureurs
                 or
                 Attorneys
                 have
                 their
                 severall
                 pews
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Hall
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 without
                 this
                 
                   Grande
                   Chambre
                
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 before
                 described
                 at
                 Roven
                 :
                 a
                 large
                 building
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 fair
                 and
                 high
                 roofed
                 :
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 ruined
                 by
                 a
                 casualty
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 yet
                 fully
                 finished
                 .
                 The
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 Presidents
                 are
                 Mr.
                 Verdun
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 President
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 excellencie
                 ,
                 
                   Le
                   President
                
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 Long
                 robe
                 in
                 France
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Mr.
                 Sequer
                 ,
                 lately
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 likely
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 son
                 succeed
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 his
                 Lands
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Mr.
                 Leiger
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Mr.
                 Dosambe
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Mr.
                 Sevin
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Mr.
                 Baillure
                 .
                 And
                 7.
                 
                 Mr.
                 Meisme
                 .
                 None
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 neither
                 Presidents
                 nor
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 can
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Lawes
                 are
                 open
                 ,
                 without
                 leave
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 ordained
                 so
                 by
                 Lewis
                 XII
                 .
                 anno
                 1499.
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 good
                 judgement
                 ;
                 Sentences
                 being
                 given
                 with
                 greater
                 awe
                 ,
                 and
                 businesses
                 managed
                 with
                 greater
                 majesty
                 when
                 the
                 Bench
                 is
                 full
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 seemeth
                 indeed
                 that
                 they
                 carry
                 with
                 them
                 great
                 terror
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Biron
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 as
                 uncontrouled
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 being
                 called
                 to
                 answer
                 for
                 himself
                 in
                 this
                 Court
                 ,
                 protested
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 scarlet
                 roabs
                 did
                 more
                 amaze
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 red
                 cassocks
                 of
                 Spain
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Grande
                   Chambre
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Golden
                   Chambre
                
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 ;
                 is
                 a
                 Throne
                 or
                 seat
                 Royall
                 ,
                 reserved
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 please
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 see
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 Justice
                 amongst
                 his
                 people
                 ;
                 at
                 common
                 times
                 it
                 is
                 naked
                 and
                 plain
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 expected
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 clothed
                 with
                 blew-purple
                 Velvet
                 ,
                 femied
                 with
                 
                   flowers
                   de
                   lys
                
                 ;
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 two
                 formes
                 or
                 benches
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Peers
                 
                 of
                 both
                 habits
                 ,
                 both
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 and
                 Secular
                 ,
                 use
                 to
                 sit
                 and
                 accompany
                 the
                 King.
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 little
                 to
                 the
                 ease
                 or
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 little
                 availeable
                 to
                 try
                 the
                 integrity
                 of
                 the
                 Judges
                 ;
                 his
                 presence
                 being
                 alwayes
                 foreknown
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 accordingly
                 they
                 prepared
                 .
                 Far
                 better
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Grande
                   Signeur
                
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Divano
                 ,
                 or
                 Councell
                 of
                 the
                 Turkish
                 affairs
                 holden
                 by
                 the
                 Bassas
                 ,
                 is
                 hard
                 by
                 his
                 bed-chamber
                 which
                 looketh
                 into
                 it
                 :
                 the
                 window
                 which
                 giveth
                 him
                 this
                 entervenue
                 is
                 perpetually
                 hidden
                 with
                 a
                 curtain
                 on
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 partition
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 towards
                 the
                 Divano
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Bassas
                 and
                 other
                 Judges
                 cannot
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 assure
                 themselves
                 that
                 the
                 Emperor
                 is
                 not
                 listning
                 to
                 their
                 sentences
                 :
                 an
                 action
                 in
                 which
                 nothing
                 is
                 Turkish
                 or
                 Mahometan
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 authority
                 of
                 this
                 Court
                 extendeth
                 it self
                 unto
                 all
                 causes
                 within
                 the
                 jurisdiction
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 meerly
                 ecclesiasticall
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 law
                 unto
                 it self
                 ,
                 following
                 no
                 rule
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 sentences
                 ,
                 but
                 judging
                 according
                 to
                 equity
                 and
                 conscience
                 .
                 In
                 matters
                 criminall
                 of
                 greater
                 consequence
                 ,
                 the
                 processe
                 is
                 here
                 immediately
                 examined
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 preparation
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 inferior
                 Courts
                 ;
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 arraignment
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Biron
                 :
                 and
                 divers
                 times
                 also
                 in
                 matters
                 personall
                 .
                 But
                 their
                 power
                 is
                 most
                 eminent
                 in
                 disposing
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 prerogatives
                 have
                 the
                 French
                 Kings
                 given
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 neither
                 denounce
                 War
                 ,
                 nor
                 conclude
                 Peace
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 (
                 a
                 formall
                 one
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 )
                 of
                 this
                 Chamber
                 .
                 An
                 alienation
                 of
                 the
                 Lands
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 whit
                 valid
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 confirmed
                 by
                 this
                 Court
                 :
                 neither
                 are
                 his
                 Edicts
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 are
                 here
                 verified
                 :
                 nor
                 his
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 for
                 the
                 creating
                 of
                 a
                 Peer
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 are
                 here
                 allowed
                 of
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 I
                 confesse
                 ,
                 are
                 little
                 more
                 then
                 matters
                 of
                 form
                 ,
                 the
                 Kings
                 power
                 and
                 pleasure
                 being
                 become
                 boundlesse
                 ;
                 yet
                 sufficient
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 authority
                 which
                 they
                 once
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 still
                 keep
                 ;
                 yet
                 of
                 late
                 they
                 have
                 got
                 into
                 their
                 disposing
                 one
                 priviledge
                 belonging
                 formerly
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Conventus
                   ordinum
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 three
                 Estates
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 conferring
                 of
                 the
                 regency
                 or
                 protection
                 of
                 their
                 King
                 during
                 his
                 minority
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Estates
                 formerly
                 had
                 this
                 priviledge
                 is
                 evident
                 
                 by
                 their
                 stories
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 finde
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 Queen
                 Blanche
                 Regent
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 nonage
                 of
                 her
                 son
                 St.
                 Lewis
                 ,
                 1227.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 declared
                 
                   Philip
                   de
                   Valois
                
                 successor
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 that
                 the
                 widow
                 of
                 
                   Charles
                   le
                   bel
                
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 delivered
                 of
                 a
                 son
                 ,
                 1357.
                 
                 As
                 also
                 Philip
                 of
                 Burgogne
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 Lunacy
                 of
                 Charles
                 VI.
                 1394.
                 with
                 divers
                 other
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 late
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
                 Paris
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 case
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 that
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 was
                 slain
                 by
                 Ravilliao
                 ,
                 the
                 Parliament
                 met
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 short
                 consultation
                 ,
                 declared
                 
                   Mary
                   de
                   Medices
                
                 ,
                 Mother
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 Regent
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 minority
                 of
                 her
                 son
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 .
                 Such
                 are
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 Dated
                 the
                 14
                 of
                 May
                 1610.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 Court
                 deserveth
                 not
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 any
                 other
                 indulgence
                 ,
                 whereof
                 any
                 one
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 is
                 capable
                 .
                 So
                 watchfull
                 are
                 they
                 over
                 the
                 health
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 tenderly
                 do
                 they
                 take
                 the
                 least
                 danger
                 threatned
                 to
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 unjustly
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   patres
                   patriae
                
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1614.
                 they
                 seized
                 upon
                 a
                 discourse
                 written
                 by
                 Suarez
                 a
                 Jesuite
                 ,
                 Entituled
                 ,
                 
                   Adversus
                   Anglicanae
                   sectae
                   errores
                
                 :
                 wherein
                 the
                 Popes
                 temporall
                 power
                 over
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 is
                 averred
                 :
                 which
                 they
                 sentenced
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 in
                 the
                 Palace-yard
                 by
                 the
                 publick
                 hangman
                 .
                 The
                 year
                 before
                 they
                 inflicted
                 the
                 same
                 punishment
                 upon
                 a
                 vain
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 discourse
                 penned
                 by
                 
                   Gasper
                   Scioppius
                
                 ,
                 a
                 fellow
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 desperate
                 brain
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 very
                 incendiary
                 .
                 Neither
                 hath
                 Bellarmine
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 Atlas
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 escaped
                 much
                 better
                 :
                 for
                 writing
                 a
                 book
                 concerning
                 the
                 temporall
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 Holinesse
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 the
                 ill
                 luck
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 Paris
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Parliament
                 finding
                 it
                 to
                 thwart
                 the
                 liberty
                 and
                 royalty
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 gave
                 it
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 Hangman
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 to
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 titles
                 which
                 the
                 French
                 writers
                 give
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Temple
                   of
                   French
                   Justice
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   bu●tresse
                   of
                   equity
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   gardian
                   of
                   the
                   rights
                   of
                   France
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 are
                 abundantly
                 deserved
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 next
                 Chamber
                 in
                 esteem
                 is
                 the
                 Tournelle
                 ,
                 which
                 handleth
                 all
                 matters
                 criminall
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 from
                 tourner
                 ,
                 which
                 signifieth
                 to
                 change
                 or
                 alter
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Judges
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 severall
                 chambers
                 give
                 sentence
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 severall
                 turns
                 ;
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 institution
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 lest
                 a
                 continuall
                 custome
                 of
                 condemning
                 ,
                 should
                 make
                 the
                 Judges
                 lesse
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 prodigall
                 of
                 bloud
                 :
                 an
                 order
                 full
                 of
                 health
                 and
                 providence
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 instituted
                 by
                 the
                 above
                 named
                 
                   Philip
                   de
                   bel
                
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 when
                 he
                 made
                 the
                 Parliament
                 sedentarie
                 at
                 Paris
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 its
                 peculiar
                 and
                 originall
                 imployments
                 ,
                 it
                 receiveth
                 appeals
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 redresseth
                 the
                 errors
                 of
                 the
                 Provost
                 of
                 Paris
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 five
                 Chambers
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Des
                   Enquestes
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Camerae
                   inquisitionum
                
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 antientest
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 erected
                 also
                 by
                 
                   Philip
                   le
                   bel
                
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 by
                 Charles
                 VII
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Processes
                 being
                 greater
                 then
                 could
                 be
                 dispatched
                 in
                 these
                 Courts
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 added
                 a
                 third
                 .
                 Francis
                 the
                 first
                 established
                 the
                 fourth
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 raising
                 of
                 a
                 sum
                 of
                 money
                 which
                 then
                 he
                 wanted
                 ;
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Counsellors
                 paying
                 right
                 deerly
                 for
                 his
                 place
                 .
                 The
                 fifth
                 and
                 last
                 was
                 founded
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1568.
                 
                 In
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 severall
                 Chambers
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 Presidents
                 ,
                 and
                 20
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 besides
                 Advocates
                 and
                 Proctours
                 
                   ad
                   placitum
                
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Tournelle
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 aggregation
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Courts
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 sewer
                 then
                 200
                 officers
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 number
                 considering
                 the
                 many
                 causes
                 there
                 handled
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Tournelle
                 ,
                 the
                 Judges
                 fit
                 on
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Chamber
                 of
                 Enquests
                 ,
                 they
                 examine
                 only
                 civill
                 affaires
                 of
                 estate
                 ,
                 title
                 ,
                 debts
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 The
                 pleaders
                 in
                 these
                 Courts
                 are
                 called
                 Advocates
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 Licentiates
                 in
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 At
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 of
                 Theloza
                 and
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 they
                 admit
                 of
                 none
                 but
                 Doctors
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 admitting
                 them
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 In
                 an
                 open
                 and
                 frequent
                 Court
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 aged'st
                 of
                 the
                 Long
                 roab
                 presenteth
                 the
                 party
                 ,
                 which
                 defireth
                 admission
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 Attorney
                 generall
                 ,
                 saying
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 
                   Paise
                   a
                   cour
                   recevoir
                   N.
                   N.
                   licencie
                
                 (
                 or
                 
                   Docteur
                   )
                   en
                   droict
                   civil
                   ,
                   a
                   la
                   office
                   d'
                   Advocate
                
                 ;
                 This
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 Kings
                 Attorney
                 biddeth
                 him
                 hold
                 up
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 Latine
                 ,
                 
                   Tu
                   jurabis
                   observare
                   omnes
                   regias
                   consuetudines
                
                 ;
                 
                 he
                 answereth
                 Juro
                 ,
                 and
                 departeth
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 Chamber
                 door
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 is
                 now
                 sworn
                 an
                 Advocate
                 ,
                 he
                 payeth
                 two
                 crowns
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 forth
                 with
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 common
                 treasury
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 relief
                 of
                 the
                 distressed
                 widows
                 of
                 ruined
                 Advocates
                 and
                 Proctoms
                 ;
                 
                   Hanc
                   veniam
                   perimusque
                   damusque
                
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 their
                 own
                 cases
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 paid
                 willingly
                 .
                 The
                 highest
                 preferment
                 of
                 which
                 these
                 Advocates
                 are
                 capable
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 an
                 office
                 of
                 great
                 power
                 and
                 profit
                 :
                 the
                 present
                 Chancellor
                 is
                 named
                 Mr.
                 
                   d'
                   Allegre
                
                 ,
                 by
                 birth
                 of
                 Chartres
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 no
                 settled
                 Court
                 wherein
                 to
                 exercise
                 his
                 authority
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Courts
                 of
                 France
                 the
                 Supream
                 place
                 whensoever
                 he
                 will
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 visite
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 also
                 President
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Estate
                 by
                 his
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 him
                 dependeth
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 sacred
                 laws
                 ,
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 the
                 reformation
                 of
                 superstuous
                 ,
                 and
                 abrogation
                 of
                 unprofitable
                 Edicts
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 He
                 hath
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 great
                 seal
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 either
                 passeth
                 or
                 putteth
                 back
                 such
                 Letters
                 patents
                 and
                 Writs
                 as
                 are
                 exhibited
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 immediately
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 dispatch
                 of
                 his
                 affaires
                 ,
                 four
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 Requests
                 and
                 their
                 Courts
                 .
                 Their
                 office
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 they
                 also
                 use
                 in
                 England
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 persons
                 there
                 is
                 thus
                 much
                 difference
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 must
                 be
                 perpetually
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 their
                 Courts
                 is
                 very
                 antient
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 two
                 Presidents
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 Masters
                 ;
                 and
                 14
                 Counsellors
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 later
                 erection
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 founded
                 anno
                 1580.
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Masters
                 and
                 eight
                 Counsellors
                 give
                 sentence
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 have
                 I
                 taken
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 severall
                 Chambers
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 particular
                 jurisdictions
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 my
                 information
                 could
                 conduct
                 me
                 .
                 One
                 thing
                 I
                 noted
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 my
                 mind
                 the
                 fairest
                 ornament
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 neatnesse
                 and
                 decency
                 of
                 the
                 Lawyers
                 in
                 their
                 apparell
                 ;
                 for
                 besides
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 their
                 habit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 I
                 allure
                 you
                 ,
                 exceeding
                 pleasing
                 and
                 comely
                 ,
                 themselves
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 care
                 and
                 love
                 to
                 handsomenesse
                 ,
                 add
                 great
                 lustre
                 to
                 their
                 garments
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 their
                 persons
                 .
                 Richly
                 drest
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 ablest
                 and
                 most
                 powerfull
                 men
                 under
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 
                   la
                   Noblesse
                
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ;
                 an
                 
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 conjecture
                 rather
                 of
                 the
                 calling
                 then
                 the
                 men
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 fate
                 and
                 destinie
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 strengthen
                 and
                 inable
                 its
                 professors
                 beyond
                 any
                 other
                 Art
                 or
                 Science
                 :
                 the
                 pleaders
                 in
                 all
                 Common-wealths
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 sway
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 vogue
                 amongst
                 the
                 military
                 men
                 ,
                 having
                 alwayes
                 had
                 the
                 preheminence
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 rank
                 were
                 
                   Pericles
                   ,
                   Phocion
                   ,
                   Alcibiades
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Demosthenes
                 amongst
                 the
                 
                   Athenians
                   ,
                   Antonius
                   ,
                   Cato
                   ,
                   Caesar
                
                 and
                 Tully
                 at
                 Rome
                 ;
                 men
                 equally
                 famous
                 for
                 Oratory
                 and
                 the
                 Sword
                 :
                 yet
                 this
                 I
                 can
                 confidently
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 severall
                 states
                 above
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 were
                 more
                 indebted
                 to
                 Tully
                 and
                 Demosthenes
                 ,
                 being
                 both
                 meer
                 gown-men
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 their
                 Captains
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 freeing
                 Athens
                 from
                 the
                 armies
                 of
                 Macedon
                 ,
                 t●h
                 other
                 delivering
                 Rome
                 from
                 the
                 conspiracy
                 of
                 Catiline
                 .
                 
                   
                     O
                     fortunatam
                     natam
                     te
                     Consule
                     Romam
                     !
                  
                
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 then
                 the
                 fate
                 of
                 France
                 only
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 so
                 much
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Lawyers
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 case
                 being
                 generall
                 ,
                 me
                 thinks
                 the
                 envie
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 lesse
                 :
                 and
                 lesse
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 with
                 them
                 then
                 with
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 English
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 though
                 otherwise
                 the
                 most
                 accomplisht
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 folly
                 deserveth
                 no
                 Apologie
                 ;
                 being
                 so
                 strongly
                 ill
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 pleaders
                 of
                 their
                 Nation
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 fear
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Quod
                   invidiam
                   non
                   ad
                   causam
                   ,
                   sed
                   personam
                   &
                   ad
                   voluntatem
                   dirigunt
                
                 ;
                 a
                 weaknesse
                 not
                 more
                 unworthy
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 prejudiciall
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 fostering
                 between
                 both
                 gowns
                 such
                 an
                 unnecessary
                 emulation
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 but
                 exasperate
                 that
                 power
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 controul
                 ,
                 and
                 betray
                 themselves
                 to
                 much
                 envie
                 and
                 discontentednesse
                 ;
                 a
                 disease
                 whose
                 cure
                 is
                 more
                 in
                 my
                 wishes
                 then
                 my
                 hopes
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Kings
                   Palace
                   of
                   the
                   Louure
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   built
                   .
                   The
                   unsutablenesse
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   fine
                   Gallery
                   of
                   the
                   Queen
                   Mother
                   .
                   The
                   long
                   Gallery
                   of
                   
                     Henry
                     IV.
                  
                   His
                   magnanimous
                   intent
                   to
                   have
                   built
                   it
                   into
                   a
                   quadrangle
                   .
                   
                     Henry
                     IV.
                  
                   a
                   great
                   builder
                   .
                   His
                   infinite
                   project
                   upon
                   the
                   Mediterranean
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Ocean
                     .
                     La
                     Salle
                     des
                     Antiques
                     .
                  
                   The
                   French
                   not
                   studious
                   of
                   Antiquities
                   .
                   Burbon
                   house
                   .
                   The
                   Tuilleries
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 discharged
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 one
                 Palace
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 follow
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 his
                 residence
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 seated
                 at
                 the
                 West
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 or
                 Ville
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 hard
                 by
                 Portenufue
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 new
                 bridge
                 .
                 A
                 house
                 of
                 great
                 fame
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 France
                 have
                 long
                 kept
                 their
                 Court
                 in
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 first
                 built
                 by
                 
                   Philip
                   Augustus
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1214.
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 intended
                 for
                 a
                 Castle
                 :
                 it
                 first
                 serving
                 to
                 imprison
                 the
                 more
                 potent
                 of
                 the
                 Nobles
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 up
                 the
                 Kings
                 treasury
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 cause
                 it
                 was
                 well
                 moated
                 ,
                 strengthned
                 with
                 wals
                 and
                 drawbridges
                 ,
                 very
                 serviceable
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 .
                 It
                 had
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Louure
                   ,
                   quasi
                   L'oeuure
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 the
                 building
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 excellency
                 .
                 An
                 etymologie
                 which
                 draweth
                 nigher
                 to
                 the
                 ear
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 eye
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 French
                 writers
                 would
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 miracle
                 .
                 
                   Du
                   Chesne
                
                 calleth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Superbe
                   bastiment
                   ,
                   qui
                   n'a
                   son
                   esgal
                   en
                   toute
                   la
                   Christientè
                
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 hear
                 it
                 called
                 in
                 an
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   Bestiment
                   qui
                   passe
                   ,
                   aujourd
                   hui
                   en
                   excellence
                   et
                   en
                   grandeur
                   ,
                   tous
                   les
                   autres
                   .
                
                 Brave
                 elogies
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 were
                 gold
                 that
                 glistered
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 now
                 given
                 up
                 its
                 charge
                 of
                 money
                 and
                 
                 great
                 prisoners
                 to
                 the
                 Bastile
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 serveth
                 only
                 to
                 imprison
                 the
                 Court.
                 In
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 I
                 never
                 saw
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 abused
                 by
                 a
                 good
                 report
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 more
                 belyeth
                 the
                 rumors
                 that
                 go
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 ordinary
                 talk
                 of
                 vulgar
                 travellers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 big
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 had
                 made
                 me
                 expect
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 some
                 prodigie
                 of
                 architecture
                 ;
                 some
                 such
                 Majesticall
                 house
                 as
                 the
                 Sunne
                 
                   Don
                   Phoebus
                
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 dwelt
                 in
                 ,
                 in
                 Ovid.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Regia
                   Solis
                   erat
                   sublimibus
                   alta
                   columnis
                   ,
                
                 
                   Claramicante
                   auro
                   ,
                   flamasquè
                   imitante
                   pyropo
                   ,
                
                 
                   Cujus
                   ebur
                   nitidum
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Indeed
                 I
                 thought
                 no
                 fiction
                 in
                 Poetry
                 had
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 have
                 paralleld
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 made
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 put
                 me
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 passion
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 cryed
                 out
                 with
                 the
                 young
                 Gallant
                 in
                 the
                 Comedy
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 his
                 sweet-heart
                 ,
                 
                   Hei
                   mihi
                   qualis
                   erat
                   ?
                   talis
                   erat
                   qualem
                   nunquam
                   vidi
                
                 ;
                 But
                 I
                 was
                 much
                 deceived
                 in
                 that
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 finde
                 nothing
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 admire
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 to
                 envie
                 .
                 The
                 Fable
                 of
                 the
                 Mountaine
                 which
                 was
                 with
                 childe
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 forth
                 a
                 mouse
                 ;
                 is
                 questionlesse
                 a
                 fable
                 :
                 this
                 house
                 and
                 the
                 large
                 fame
                 it
                 hath
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 morall
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Never
                 was
                 there
                 an
                 house
                 more
                 unsutable
                 to
                 it self
                 in
                 the
                 particular
                 examination
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 nor
                 more
                 unsutable
                 to
                 the
                 character
                 and
                 esteem
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 Survey
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 enter
                 into
                 it
                 over
                 two
                 draw
                 bridges
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 three
                 gates
                 ,
                 ruinous
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 abundantly
                 unsightly
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Quadrangle
                 you
                 meet
                 with
                 three
                 severall
                 fashions
                 of
                 building
                 ,
                 of
                 three
                 severall
                 ages
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 so
                 unhappily
                 joyned
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 would
                 half
                 believe
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 clapped
                 together
                 by
                 an
                 earthquake
                 .
                 The
                 South
                 and
                 West
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 new
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 Princelike
                 ;
                 being
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Francis
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 son
                 Henry
                 .
                 Had
                 it
                 been
                 all
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 mould
                 ,
                 I
                 perswade
                 my self
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 very
                 gracious
                 and
                 lovely
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 two
                 are
                 of
                 an
                 ancient
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 contemprible
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 disgrace
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 these
                 I
                 suppose
                 the
                 one
                 fide
                 
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 100
                 years
                 older
                 then
                 his
                 partner
                 :
                 such
                 is
                 it
                 without
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 inside
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 far
                 more
                 gracefull
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 pleasing
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 Guard-chamber
                 reformed
                 .
                 Some
                 Hugonot
                 architect
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 the
                 errours
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 might
                 make
                 a
                 pretty
                 room
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 a
                 catholick
                 Carpenter
                 would
                 never
                 get
                 credit
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 whereas
                 the
                 provident
                 thrift
                 of
                 our
                 forefathers
                 intended
                 it
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 house
                 would
                 else
                 be
                 too
                 narrow
                 for
                 the
                 Kings
                 retinue
                 )
                 both
                 for
                 a
                 room
                 of
                 safety
                 and
                 of
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 bill-men
                 and
                 dancers
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 made
                 up
                 some
                 six
                 ranks
                 of
                 seats
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 ;
                 that
                 sparingnesse
                 in
                 the
                 more
                 curious
                 eyes
                 of
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 is
                 little
                 Kinglike
                 :
                 Countrey
                 wenches
                 might
                 with
                 indifferent
                 stomach
                 abuse
                 a
                 good
                 Galliard
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 might
                 perhaps
                 serve
                 with
                 a
                 stage
                 at
                 one
                 end
                 to
                 entertain
                 the
                 Parisians
                 at
                 a
                 play
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 a
                 partition
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 prety
                 plausible
                 Cockpits
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 employed
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 it
                 now
                 is
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 solace
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Lords
                 in
                 a
                 dance
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 give
                 any
                 forain
                 Ambassador
                 his
                 welcome
                 in
                 a
                 Maske
                 ,
                 is
                 little
                 sutable
                 with
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 .
                 The
                 Chambers
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 well
                 built
                 ,
                 but
                 ill
                 furnished
                 ;
                 the
                 hangings
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 somewhat
                 below
                 a
                 meannesse
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 of
                 these
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 scarcity
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Gymnosophists
                 of
                 India
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Una
                   Domus
                   &
                   mansioni
                   sufficit
                   &
                   sepulturae
                   :
                
                 so
                 may
                 we
                 of
                 this
                 Prince
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Chamber
                 serveth
                 for
                 to
                 lodge
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 feed
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 confer
                 and
                 discourse
                 with
                 his
                 Nobility
                 .
                 But
                 like
                 enough
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 this
                 want
                 may
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 severall
                 Courts
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Monsieur
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 Mother
                 and
                 the
                 Qeen
                 Regoant
                 ,
                 being
                 all
                 kept
                 within
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Proceed
                 we
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 Galleries
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 Mother
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 beautified
                 and
                 adorned
                 exceedingly
                 by
                 
                   Katbarine
                   de
                   Medices
                
                 ,
                 mother
                 to
                 Henry
                 III.
                 and
                 Charles
                 IX
                 .
                 It
                 containeth
                 the
                 pictures
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 loved
                 of
                 their
                 Queens
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 St.
                 Lewis
                 .
                 They
                 stand
                 each
                 King
                 opposite
                 to
                 his
                 Queen
                 ,
                 she
                 being
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 wives
                 which
                 either
                 brought
                 him
                 most
                 estate
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 fuccessors
                 .
                 The
                 tables
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 just
                 length
                 ,
                 very
                 fair
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 little
                 acquaintance
                 
                 with
                 the
                 Painter
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 excellent
                 workmanship
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 addeth
                 much
                 grace
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 a
                 perfect
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 and
                 Court
                 of
                 France
                 in
                 their
                 severall
                 times
                 .
                 For
                 under
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 pictures
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 drawn
                 the
                 portraitures
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 those
                 Lords
                 whom
                 valor
                 and
                 courage
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 enobled
                 beyond
                 their
                 births
                 .
                 Under
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 the
                 lively
                 shapes
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 principall
                 Ladies
                 ,
                 whose
                 beautie
                 and
                 virtue
                 had
                 honored
                 the
                 Court.
                 A
                 dainty
                 invention
                 ,
                 and
                 happily
                 expressed
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 further
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 standeth
                 the
                 last
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 present
                 Queen
                 Mother
                 ;
                 who
                 fill
                 up
                 the
                 whole
                 room
                 .
                 The
                 succeeding
                 Princes
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 mean
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 their
                 pictures
                 ,
                 must
                 either
                 build
                 new
                 places
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 long
                 Gallery
                 built
                 by
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 and
                 which
                 openeth
                 into
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 Mother
                 .
                 A
                 Gallery
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 an
                 incredible
                 length
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 above
                 500
                 yards
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 breadth
                 and
                 height
                 not
                 unporportionable
                 ;
                 a
                 room
                 built
                 rather
                 for
                 ostentation
                 then
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 hath
                 more
                 in
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 majesty
                 of
                 its
                 founder
                 then
                 the
                 grace
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 erected
                 purposely
                 to
                 joyn
                 the
                 Louure
                 unto
                 the
                 House
                 and
                 Garden
                 of
                 the
                 Tuilleries
                 ,
                 an
                 unlikely
                 matter
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 stupendious
                 building
                 should
                 be
                 designed
                 only
                 for
                 a
                 cleanly
                 conveyance
                 into
                 a
                 Summer
                 house
                 :
                 others
                 are
                 of
                 an
                 opinion
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 resolution
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 the
                 house
                 quadrangular
                 ,
                 every
                 side
                 being
                 correspondent
                 to
                 this
                 which
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 common
                 Gallery
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Which
                 design
                 had
                 it
                 taken
                 effect
                 ,
                 this
                 Palace
                 would
                 at
                 once
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 wonder
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 envy
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 be
                 of
                 this
                 last
                 minde
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 because
                 the
                 second
                 side
                 is
                 in
                 part
                 begun
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 considering
                 how
                 infinitely
                 this
                 King
                 was
                 inclined
                 to
                 building
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Place
                   Daulphin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Place
                   Royall
                
                 ,
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 finest
                 piles
                 in
                 Paris
                 ,
                 were
                 erected
                 partly
                 by
                 his
                 purse
                 ,
                 but
                 principally
                 by
                 his
                 encouragement
                 .
                 The
                 new
                 Bridge
                 in
                 Paris
                 was
                 meerly
                 his
                 work
                 ;
                 so
                 was
                 also
                 the
                 new
                 Palace
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 admirable
                 waterworks
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Germans
                   en
                   lay
                
                 .
                 This
                 long
                 Gallery
                 and
                 the
                 new
                 Pest
                 house
                 oweth
                 it self
                 wholly
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Fountainebleau
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 fairest
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 is
                 beholding
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 most
                 of
                 its
                 beauty
                 ;
                 add
                 to
                 this
                 his
                 Fortifications
                 bestowed
                 on
                 the
                 Bastile
                 ;
                 
                 his
                 walling
                 of
                 Arles
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 purpose
                 to
                 have
                 strengthned
                 Paris
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 modern
                 art
                 of
                 Towns
                 :
                 and
                 you
                 will
                 finde
                 the
                 attribute
                 of
                 Parietaria
                 or
                 wall
                 flower
                 ,
                 which
                 Constantine
                 scoffingly
                 gave
                 unto
                 Trajan
                 for
                 his
                 great
                 humour
                 of
                 building
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 due
                 unto
                 this
                 King
                 ;
                 but
                 seriously
                 and
                 with
                 reverence
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 the
                 generall
                 love
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 building
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 also
                 an
                 ambition
                 to
                 go
                 beyond
                 example
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 induceth
                 me
                 further
                 to
                 believe
                 his
                 intent
                 of
                 making
                 that
                 large
                 and
                 admirable
                 quadrangle
                 above
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 serious
                 and
                 reall
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 omit
                 others
                 ,
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 project
                 of
                 great
                 spirit
                 and
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 joyn
                 the
                 
                   Mediterranean
                   sea
                
                 and
                 the
                 Ocean
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Navigation
                 from
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 through
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 passe
                 by
                 the
                 straight
                 of
                 Gibraltare
                 .
                 It
                 came
                 into
                 Councell
                 ,
                 anno
                 1604
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 resolved
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 :
                 The
                 river
                 Garond
                 is
                 Navigable
                 from
                 the
                 Ocean
                 almost
                 to
                 Tholoza
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 openeth
                 it self
                 into
                 the
                 Land
                 by
                 a
                 little
                 River
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 Narbonne
                 .
                 Betwixt
                 these
                 two
                 places
                 was
                 there
                 a
                 Navigable
                 channell
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 digged
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 proceeded
                 so
                 far
                 towards
                 ,
                 being
                 actuated
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 workman
                 had
                 undertaken
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 price
                 was
                 agreed
                 upon
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 arising
                 some
                 discontents
                 between
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 France
                 and
                 Spain
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 Fort
                 Fluentes
                 in
                 the
                 Countrey
                 of
                 the
                 Grisons
                 ;
                 the
                 King
                 not
                 knowing
                 what
                 use
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 of
                 Treasure
                 in
                 that
                 quarrell
                 ,
                 commanded
                 the
                 work
                 not
                 to
                 go
                 forward
                 .
                 However
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 commended
                 in
                 the
                 attempt
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 indeed
                 Kinglike
                 ,
                 and
                 worthy
                 his
                 spirit
                 :
                 praise
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 heroick
                 purpose
                 and
                 designe
                 .
                 
                   
                     Quem
                     si
                     non
                     tenuit
                     ,
                     magnis
                     tamen
                     excidit
                     ausis
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 principal
                 beauty
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 judge
                 of
                 this
                 so
                 much
                 admired
                 Palace
                 of
                 the
                 Louure
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 low
                 plain
                 room
                 ,
                 paved
                 under
                 foot
                 with
                 bricks
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 hangings
                 or
                 tapestrie
                 on
                 the
                 sides
                 ;
                 yet
                 being
                 the
                 best
                 set
                 out
                 and
                 furnished
                 to
                 my
                 content
                 of
                 any
                 in
                 France
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   La
                   Salle
                   des
                   Antiques
                
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 five
                 of
                 the
                 antientest
                 and
                 venerablest
                 pieces
                 of
                 all
                 
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 Nation
                 generally
                 is
                 regardlesse
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 monuments
                 and
                 studie
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 you
                 shall
                 hardly
                 find
                 any
                 ancient
                 inscription
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 famous
                 ruine
                 snatched
                 from
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 their
                 Cities
                 or
                 Churches
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Church
                 only
                 of
                 Amiens
                 could
                 I
                 meet
                 with
                 an
                 ancient
                 character
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 
                   Gothish
                   Dutch
                
                 letter
                 ,
                 and
                 expressed
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 virtue
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 whose
                 tomb
                 it
                 was
                 .
                 So
                 little
                 also
                 did
                 I
                 perceive
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 inclined
                 to
                 be
                 Antiquaries
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 neglects
                 considered
                 ,
                 
                   Si
                   verbis
                   audacia
                   detur
                
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 confidently
                 aver
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Arundels
                 Gardens
                 have
                 more
                 antiquities
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 France
                 can
                 boast
                 of
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 one
                 Cotton
                 for
                 the
                 Treasury
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Selden
                 (
                 now
                 Mr.
                 Camden
                 is
                 dead
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 antiquities
                 ;
                 are
                 worth
                 all
                 the
                 French.
                 As
                 for
                 these
                 five
                 pieces
                 in
                 
                   La
                   Salle
                   des
                   Antiques
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 I
                 confesse
                 worthy
                 observation
                 ,
                 and
                 respect
                 also
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 our
                 Trudgemen
                 enforme
                 us
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 farther
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Statua
                 of
                 Diana
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 worshipped
                 in
                 the
                 renowned
                 Temple
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 which
                 Demetrius
                 the
                 Silversmith
                 and
                 his
                 fellow
                 artists
                 ,
                 cryed
                 out
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Great
                   is
                   Diana
                   of
                   the
                   Ephesians
                   .
                
                 Of
                 a
                 large
                 and
                 manly
                 proportion
                 she
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 
                   
                     Quantum
                     &
                     quale
                     latus
                     ,
                     quam
                     invenile
                     femur
                     !
                  
                   
                     As
                     Ovid
                     
                       of
                       his
                       Mistresse
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 She
                 is
                 all
                 naked
                 save
                 her
                 feet
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 buskin'd
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 hath
                 a
                 skarfe
                 or
                 linnen
                 rowl
                 ,
                 which
                 coming
                 over
                 her
                 left
                 shoulder
                 ,
                 and
                 meeting
                 about
                 her
                 middle
                 ,
                 hung
                 down
                 with
                 both
                 ends
                 of
                 it
                 a
                 little
                 lower
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 as
                 we
                 descended
                 towards
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Statua
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
                 of
                 Ethiopia
                 ,
                 as
                 black
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 nothing
                 about
                 him
                 to
                 expresse
                 his
                 particular
                 being
                 .
                 Next
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 Effigies
                 of
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 naked
                 all
                 except
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 pipe
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 inchanted
                 
                   Argus
                   :
                   Namque
                   reperta
                   fistula
                   nuper
                   erat
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Metamorphosis
                 .
                 Next
                 unto
                 him
                 the
                 portraiture
                 of
                 Venus
                 quight
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 immodestly
                 unapparelled
                 ;
                 in
                 her
                 hand
                 her
                 
                 little
                 son
                 Cupid
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 arraied
                 as
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
                 sitting
                 on
                 a
                 Dolphin
                 .
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 Apollo
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 naked
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 shooes
                 on
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 portraied
                 as
                 lately
                 returned
                 from
                 a
                 combate
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 that
                 against
                 the
                 Serpent
                 Python
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Quem
                   Deus
                   arcitenens
                   &
                   nunquam
                   talibus
                   armis
                
                 
                   Ante
                   ni
                   si
                   damis
                   capreisque
                   fugacibus
                   usus
                   ,
                
                 
                   Mille
                   gravem
                   telis
                   ,
                   (
                   exhausta
                   paene
                   pharetra
                   )
                
                 
                   Perdidit
                   effuso
                   per
                   vulnera
                   nigra
                   vene●o
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 That
                 I
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 these
                 reasons
                 to
                 perswade
                 me
                 ,
                 the
                 quiver
                 on
                 the
                 Gods
                 right
                 shoulder
                 almost
                 emptied
                 ,
                 his
                 warlike
                 belt
                 hanging
                 about
                 his
                 neck
                 ,
                 his
                 garments
                 loosely
                 tumbling
                 upon
                 his
                 left
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 slain
                 Monster
                 being
                 a
                 water
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 as
                 Python
                 is
                 fained
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 Poets
                 :
                 all
                 of
                 these
                 were
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 being
                 altogether
                 destitute
                 of
                 ornaments
                 :
                 and
                 are
                 confidently
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Statuas
                 of
                 those
                 Gods
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 formes
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 worshipped
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 from
                 their
                 severall
                 Temples
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 bestowed
                 on
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 his
                 Holinesse
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 cannot
                 blame
                 him
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 worthy
                 but
                 little
                 thanks
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 unto
                 him
                 the
                 Idols
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 his
                 Holinesse
                 satisfaction
                 had
                 given
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Idols
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 I
                 believe
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 termes
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 might
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 Reliques
                 and
                 ruines
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 Without
                 this
                 room
                 ,
                 this
                 
                   Salle
                   des
                   Antiques
                
                 and
                 somewhat
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Louure
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Burbon
                 ,
                 an
                 old
                 decayed
                 fabrick
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 nothing
                 was
                 observable
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Omen
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 built
                 by
                 Lewis
                 of
                 Burbon
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 third
                 Duke
                 of
                 that
                 branch
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 this
                 motto
                 ESPERANCE
                 to
                 be
                 engraven
                 in
                 Capitall
                 Letters
                 over
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 signifying
                 his
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 his
                 loins
                 should
                 proceed
                 a
                 King
                 which
                 should
                 joyn
                 both
                 the
                 Houses
                 and
                 the
                 Families
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 accordingly
                 hapned
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Tuilleries
                 I
                 having
                 nothing
                 to
                 say
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 built
                 by
                 
                   Katharine
                   de
                   Medices
                
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1564.
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 took
                 name
                 from
                 the
                 many
                 Lime-kils
                 and
                 Tile-pits
                 there
                 being
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 and
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 Tuilleries
                 importing
                 as
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 French
                 language
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 happy
                 as
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 indebted
                 to
                 any
                 for
                 the
                 relation
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               the
               Second
               Book
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               SURVEY
               OF
               THE
               STATE
               of
               FRANCE
               .
            
             
               La
               BEAUSE
               ,
               OR
               ,
               THE
               THIRD
               BOOK
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Our
                   Journy
                   towards
                   Orleans
                   ,
                   the
                   Town
                   ,
                   Castle
                   ,
                   and
                   Battail
                   of
                   
                     Mont
                     l'hierrie
                  
                   .
                   Many
                   things
                   imputed
                   to
                   the
                   English
                   which
                   they
                   never
                   did
                   .
                   Lewis
                   the
                   11.
                   brought
                   not
                   the
                   French
                   Kings
                   out
                   of
                   wardship
                   .
                   The
                   town
                   of
                   Chartroy
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   mourning
                   Church
                   there
                   .
                   The
                   Countrey
                   of
                   
                     La
                     Beause
                  
                   and
                   people
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Estampes
                   .
                   The
                   dancing
                   there
                   .
                   The
                   new
                   art
                   of
                   begging
                   in
                   the
                   Innes
                   of
                   this
                   Countrey
                   .
                   
                     Angerville
                     .
                     Tury
                  
                   .
                   The
                   sawciness
                   of
                   the
                   French
                   Fidlers
                   .
                   Three
                   kindes
                   of
                   Musick
                   amongst
                   the
                   Ancients
                   .
                   The
                   French
                   Musick
                   .
                
              
               
                 HAving
                 abundantly
                 stifled
                 our
                 spirits
                 in
                 the
                 stink
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 on
                 Tuesday
                 being
                 the
                 12
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 we
                 took
                 our
                 leave
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 prepared
                 our selves
                 to
                 entertain
                 the
                 sweet
                 Air
                 and
                 Wine
                 of
                 Orleans
                 .
                 The
                 day
                 fair
                 and
                 
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 disposed
                 to
                 a
                 cloud
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 gather
                 together
                 about
                 noon
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 curtain
                 to
                 defend
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 injury
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 The
                 wind
                 rather
                 sufficient
                 to
                 fan
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 disturb
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 qualifying
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Celestial
                 fire
                 ,
                 brought
                 the
                 air
                 to
                 an
                 excellent
                 mediocrity
                 of
                 temper
                 :
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 thought
                 it
                 a
                 day
                 meerly
                 framed
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 Princesse
                 Nature
                 to
                 take
                 her
                 pleasure
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 birds
                 which
                 cheerfully
                 gave
                 us
                 their
                 voices
                 from
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 bushes
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 loud
                 musick
                 of
                 her
                 Court.
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 day
                 solely
                 consecrated
                 to
                 a
                 pleasant
                 journey
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 put
                 it
                 to
                 that
                 use
                 ,
                 mis-spent
                 it
                 :
                 having
                 therefore
                 put
                 our selves
                 into
                 our
                 wagon
                 ,
                 we
                 took
                 a
                 short
                 farewell
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 exceeding
                 joyfull
                 that
                 we
                 yet
                 lived
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 the
                 fields
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 the
                 happinesse
                 of
                 a
                 free
                 heaven
                 .
                 The
                 Countrey
                 such
                 as
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 France
                 towards
                 Normandy
                 ;
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 corn
                 grounds
                 were
                 larger
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 even
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 of
                 us
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 side-glance
                 of
                 the
                 royall
                 house
                 of
                 Boys
                 St.
                 Vincennes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Bisestre
                 ;
                 and
                 about
                 some
                 two
                 miles
                 beyond
                 them
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 sight
                 also
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 house
                 lately
                 built
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Sillery
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 a
                 pretty
                 house
                 it
                 promised
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 having
                 two
                 base
                 Courts
                 on
                 the
                 hither
                 side
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 beyond
                 it
                 a
                 park
                 ;
                 an
                 ornament
                 whereof
                 many
                 great
                 mansions
                 in
                 France
                 are
                 altogether
                 ignorant
                 .
              
               
                 Four
                 leagues
                 from
                 Paris
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Montliberrie
                 ,
                 now
                 old
                 and
                 ruinous
                 :
                 and
                 hath
                 nothing
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 commend
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 carkasse
                 of
                 a
                 Castle
                 :
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 to
                 brag
                 of
                 a
                 large
                 and
                 spacious
                 plain
                 ;
                 on
                 which
                 was
                 fought
                 that
                 memorable
                 battail
                 between
                 Lewis
                 the
                 11.
                 and
                 
                   Charles
                   le
                   hardie
                
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Burgogne
                 ,
                 a
                 battail
                 memorable
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 running
                 away
                 of
                 each
                 Army
                 :
                 the
                 field
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 emptied
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 forces
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 neither
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 victorious
                 .
                 
                   Hic
                   spe
                   celer
                   ,
                   ille
                   salute
                   ,
                
                 some
                 ran
                 out
                 of
                 fear
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 out
                 of
                 hope
                 to
                 live
                 :
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 hard
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 made
                 most
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 heels
                 in
                 the
                 combat
                 .
                 This
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 esteemed
                 himself
                 the
                 conquerour
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 overcame
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 not
                 vanquisht
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 no
                 heart
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 warriour
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 resistance
                 
                 was
                 to
                 him
                 almost
                 hugged
                 as
                 victory
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 Antonies
                 case
                 in
                 his
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 Parthians
                 :
                 a
                 Captain
                 whose
                 Launce
                 King
                 Lewis
                 was
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 bear
                 after
                 him
                 .
                 Crassus
                 before
                 him
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 by
                 that
                 people
                 :
                 but
                 Antonius
                 made
                 a
                 retreat
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 losse
                 ,
                 
                   Hanc
                   itaque
                   fugam
                   suam
                   ,
                   quia
                   vivus
                   exierat
                   ,
                   victoriam
                   vocabat
                
                 ;
                 as
                 Paterculus
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 loved
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 saith
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Yet
                 was
                 King
                 Lewis
                 is
                 so
                 puffed
                 up
                 with
                 this
                 conceit
                 of
                 victory
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 ever
                 after
                 slighted
                 his
                 enemies
                 :
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 ruined
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 cause
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 war
                 which
                 they
                 undertook
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 entituled
                 the
                 war
                 of
                 the
                 Weal
                 publick
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 their
                 taking
                 armes
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 their
                 Countrey
                 and
                 people
                 :
                 both
                 whom
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 beyond
                 measure
                 oppressed
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 also
                 their
                 particular
                 purposes
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 main
                 ,
                 and
                 failing
                 in
                 the
                 expected
                 event
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 overthrow
                 .
                 These
                 Princes
                 once
                 disbanded
                 ,
                 and
                 severally
                 broken
                 ;
                 none
                 durst
                 ever
                 afterwards
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 action
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 reason
                 King
                 Lewis
                 used
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 brought
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 
                   France
                   ,
                   Hors
                   pupillage
                
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 ward-ship
                 :
                 a
                 speech
                 of
                 more
                 brag
                 then
                 truth
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 I
                 confesse
                 ,
                 he
                 brought
                 into
                 such
                 terms
                 of
                 slavery
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 no
                 longer
                 merited
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 subjects
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 great
                 boast
                 ,
                 the
                 Nobles
                 of
                 France
                 are
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 the
                 Kings
                 Guardians
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 shewn
                 you
                 much
                 of
                 their
                 potency
                 .
                 By
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 French
                 Kings
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 sued
                 their
                 livery
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Lawyers
                 call
                 it
                 .
                 Had
                 he
                 also
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 broken
                 the
                 powerableness
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 then
                 been
                 perfectly
                 his
                 words-master
                 ;
                 and
                 till
                 that
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 still
                 think
                 his
                 successors
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 pupillage
                 .
                 That
                 King
                 is
                 but
                 half
                 himself
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 absolute
                 command
                 only
                 of
                 half
                 his
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 battail
                 foughten
                 by
                 this
                 Town
                 ,
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 impute
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 do
                 they
                 also
                 many
                 others
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 hand
                 in
                 .
                 For
                 hearing
                 their
                 Grandames
                 talk
                 of
                 their
                 wars
                 with
                 our
                 nation
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 many
                 fields
                 which
                 we
                 gained
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 no
                 sooner
                 hear
                 of
                 a
                 pitched
                 field
                 ;
                 but
                 presently
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 a
                 fright
                 
                 is
                 )
                 they
                 attribute
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 ;
                 good
                 simple
                 souls
                 ,
                 
                   Qui
                   nos
                   non
                   solum
                   laudibus
                   nostris
                   ornare
                   velint
                   ,
                   sed
                   onerare
                   alienis
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Tully
                 in
                 his
                 Philippicks
                 .
                 An
                 humour
                 just
                 like
                 unto
                 that
                 of
                 little
                 children
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 once
                 frighted
                 with
                 the
                 tales
                 of
                 
                   Robin
                   Goodfellow
                
                 ,
                 do
                 never
                 after
                 hear
                 any
                 noise
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 straight
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 he
                 which
                 maketh
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 like
                 the
                 women
                 of
                 the
                 villages
                 neer
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 heard
                 the
                 tragicall
                 story
                 of
                 a
                 duck
                 or
                 an
                 hen
                 killed
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 University
                 :
                 no
                 sooner
                 misse
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 chickens
                 ,
                 but
                 instantly
                 they
                 cry
                 out
                 upon
                 the
                 Scholars
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 same
                 false
                 ground
                 also
                 ,
                 hearing
                 that
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 whilest
                 they
                 had
                 possessions
                 in
                 this
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 were
                 great
                 builders
                 ;
                 they
                 bestow
                 on
                 them
                 without
                 any
                 more
                 adoe
                 ,
                 the
                 foundation
                 and
                 perfecting
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 Castles
                 in
                 the
                 Countrey
                 .
                 Thus
                 are
                 our
                 Ancestors
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 built
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                   Roven
                   ,
                   Amiens
                   ,
                   Bayon
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Castles
                 of
                 Bois
                 ,
                 St.
                 Vincennes
                 ,
                 the
                 Bastile
                 ;
                 the
                 two
                 little
                 forts
                 on
                 the
                 river
                 side
                 by
                 the
                 Louure
                 :
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 Germans
                 ;
                 and
                 amongst
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 this
                 of
                 
                   Mont
                   l'Hierrie
                
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 now
                 are
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 alike
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 this
                 Castle
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 built
                 during
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 K.
                 
                   Robert
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1015.
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 named
                 Thibald
                 :
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 English
                 had
                 any
                 possessions
                 in
                 this
                 Continent
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 razed
                 by
                 Lewis
                 the
                 Grosse
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 harbourer
                 of
                 rebels
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 strong
                 bridle
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Paris
                 :
                 nothing
                 now
                 standing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 save
                 an
                 high
                 Tower
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 seen
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 round
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 serveth
                 for
                 a
                 land
                 mark
                 .
              
               
                 Two
                 leagues
                 from
                 
                   Mont
                   l'Hierrie
                
                 is
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Castres
                 ;
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 farthest
                 angle
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 confineth
                 to
                 
                   La
                   Beause
                
                 .
                 A
                 Town
                 of
                 an
                 ordinary
                 size
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 bigger
                 then
                 for
                 a
                 Market
                 ,
                 and
                 lesse
                 then
                 would
                 beseem
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 a
                 wall
                 it
                 hath
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 ditch
                 ;
                 but
                 neither
                 serviceable
                 further
                 then
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 enemy
                 at
                 one
                 gate
                 ,
                 whilest
                 the
                 people
                 run
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 nothing
                 else
                 remarkable
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 habit
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 mourning
                 :
                 for
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Nobles
                 are
                 buried
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 en●ombeth
                 them
                 is
                 painted
                 black
                 within
                 and
                 without
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 breadth
                 of
                 a
                 yard
                 ,
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 Coats
                 of
                 Armes
                 drawn
                 on
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 charges
                 of
                 
                 hanging
                 it
                 round
                 with
                 cloth
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 their
                 profits
                 :
                 besides
                 ,
                 this
                 counterfeit
                 sorrow
                 feareth
                 no
                 theef
                 ;
                 and
                 dareth
                 out-brave
                 a
                 tempest
                 :
                 he
                 for
                 whom
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Castres
                 was
                 thus
                 apparelled
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 :
                 by
                 name
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 remember
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 St.
                 Benoist
                 ;
                 his
                 Armes
                 were
                 Argent
                 ,
                 three
                 Cressants
                 ,
                 Or
                 ,
                 a
                 Mullet
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 but
                 whether
                 this
                 Mullet
                 were
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Coat
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 mark
                 only
                 of
                 difference
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 learn.
                 The
                 like
                 Funeral
                 Churches
                 ,
                 I
                 saw
                 also
                 at
                 Tostes
                 in
                 Normandie
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 village
                 of
                 Picardie
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 I
                 minde
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   Nec
                   operae
                   pretium
                
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 we
                 are
                 passed
                 the
                 confines
                 of
                 France
                 ;
                 a
                 poor
                 river
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 narrowness
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 think
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 ditch
                 ;
                 parting
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 
                   La
                   Beause
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   La
                   Beause
                
                 hath
                 on
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 Normandie
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 East
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 France
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 Nivernois
                 and
                 Berry
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 West
                 the
                 Countreys
                 of
                 Toureine
                 and
                 Lemaine
                 .
                 It
                 lyeth
                 in
                 the
                 22
                 and
                 23
                 degree
                 of
                 Longitude
                 ;
                 and
                 48
                 and
                 49
                 of
                 Latitude
                 :
                 taking
                 wholly
                 up
                 the
                 breadth
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 parts
                 only
                 of
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 later
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 measure
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 advantage
                 for
                 length
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 finde
                 it
                 to
                 extend
                 from
                 
                   la
                   ferte
                   Bernard
                
                 in
                 the
                 North-west
                 corner
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 Gyan
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 South
                 east
                 ;
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 degrees
                 ,
                 amounteth
                 to
                 60
                 miles
                 English
                 ,
                 and
                 somewhat
                 better
                 :
                 for
                 breadth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 reckoning
                 .
                 The
                 antient
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 this
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 learn
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 neither
                 can
                 I
                 finde
                 any
                 certainty
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 my
                 books
                 with
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 consulted
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 bold
                 to
                 go
                 by
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 think
                 this
                 Countrey
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 Bellocasst
                 ,
                 a
                 people
                 of
                 
                   Gaule
                   Celtick
                
                 mentioned
                 by
                 Caesar
                 in
                 his
                 Commentaries
                 .
                 Certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 or
                 neer
                 this
                 tract
                 they
                 were
                 seated
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 likelihood
                 in
                 this
                 Province
                 :
                 the
                 names
                 ancient
                 and
                 modern
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 much
                 different
                 in
                 sense
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 sound
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Francks
                 called
                 that
                 (
                 which
                 in
                 Latine
                 is
                 Pulcher
                 ,
                 or
                 Bellus
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Bel
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Mas●uculine
                 Gender
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Ben
                
                 they
                 pronounce
                 it
                 )
                 and
                 Beau
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 Feminine
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Bello
                   cassi
                
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 varied
                 into
                 that
                 of
                 Beause
                 ;
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 Province
                 which
                 the
                 Roman
                 writers
                 stile
                 Bellovaci
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 now
                 call
                 Beauvais
                 ;
                 wher
                 's
                 
                 Bello
                 isalso
                 turned
                 into
                 Beau.
                 Add
                 to
                 this
                 that
                 the
                 Latine
                 writers
                 do
                 term
                 this
                 Countrey
                 Belsia
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 antient
                 Bello
                 is
                 still
                 preserv'd
                 ;
                 and
                 my
                 conjecture
                 may
                 be
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 approved
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 those
                 which
                 have
                 removed
                 this
                 people
                 into
                 Normandie
                 ;
                 and
                 found
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Baieux
                 :
                 I
                 appeal
                 to
                 any
                 understanding
                 man
                 ,
                 whether
                 their
                 peremptory
                 sentence
                 ,
                 or
                 my
                 submisse
                 opinion
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 allowable
                 .
                 
                   
                     —
                     Haec
                     si
                     tibi
                     vera
                     videntur
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Dede
                     manus
                     ;
                     ●ausi
                     falsa
                     est
                     ,
                     accingere
                     contra
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 night
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 Estampes
                 ,
                 a
                 Town
                 situate
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 plentiful
                 and
                 fruitful
                 soyl
                 ;
                 and
                 watred
                 with
                 a
                 river
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 ,
                 stored
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 crevices
                 .
                 It
                 seemeth
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 town
                 of
                 principall
                 importance
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 five
                 wals
                 and
                 gates
                 in
                 a
                 length
                 ,
                 one
                 before
                 another
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 appeareth
                 to
                 be
                 rather
                 a
                 continuation
                 of
                 many
                 towns
                 together
                 ,
                 then
                 simply
                 one
                 .
                 The
                 streets
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 large
                 breadth
                 ;
                 the
                 building
                 for
                 substance
                 are
                 stone
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 fashion
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 France
                 .
                 It
                 containeth
                 in
                 it
                 five
                 Churches
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 principal
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Chanoins
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Nostre
                   dame
                
                 ;
                 built
                 by
                 King
                 Robert
                 :
                 who
                 is
                 said
                 also
                 to
                 have
                 founded
                 the
                 Castle
                 ;
                 which
                 now
                 can
                 scarsely
                 be
                 visited
                 in
                 its
                 ruines
                 .
                 Without
                 the
                 town
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 fine
                 green
                 medow
                 ,
                 daintily
                 seated
                 within
                 the
                 circlings
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ;
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 use
                 to
                 follow
                 their
                 recreations
                 .
                 At
                 my
                 being
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 sport
                 was
                 dancing
                 ;
                 an
                 exercise
                 much
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 naturally
                 affect
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 seemeth
                 this
                 natural
                 inclination
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 strong
                 and
                 deep
                 rooted
                 ;
                 that
                 neither
                 age
                 nor
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 a
                 smiling
                 fortune
                 can
                 prevail
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 on
                 this
                 dancing
                 green
                 ,
                 there
                 assembled
                 not
                 only
                 youth
                 and
                 Gentry
                 ,
                 but
                 age
                 also
                 and
                 beggery
                 .
                 Old
                 wives
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 put
                 foot
                 to
                 ground
                 without
                 a
                 Crutch
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 ;
                 had
                 here
                 taught
                 their
                 feet
                 to
                 hoble
                 ;
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 thought
                 by
                 the
                 cleanly
                 conveyance
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 Sciatica
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 so
                 eager
                 in
                 the
                 sport
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 their
                 dancing
                 daies
                 should
                 never
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 Some
                 there
                 were
                 so
                 ragged
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 swift
                 Galliard
                 would
                 almost
                 
                 have
                 shaked
                 them
                 into
                 nakedness
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 also
                 most
                 violent
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 carkasses
                 directed
                 in
                 a
                 measure
                 .
                 To
                 have
                 attempted
                 the
                 staying
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 perswading
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 work
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 heard
                 the
                 Fiddle
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 task
                 too
                 unwieldy
                 for
                 Hercules
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 mixture
                 of
                 age
                 and
                 condition
                 ,
                 did
                 we
                 observe
                 them
                 at
                 their
                 pastime
                 ;
                 the
                 rags
                 being
                 so
                 interwoven
                 with
                 the
                 silke
                 ,
                 and
                 wrinkled
                 browes
                 so
                 interchangeably
                 mingled
                 with
                 fresh
                 beauties
                 :
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 thought
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 mummery
                 of
                 fortune
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 those
                 of
                 both
                 sexes
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 altogether
                 past
                 action
                 ;
                 they
                 had
                 caused
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 thither
                 in
                 their
                 chairs
                 ,
                 and
                 trod
                 the
                 measure
                 with
                 their
                 eyes
                 !
                 The
                 Inne
                 which
                 we
                 lay
                 in
                 was
                 just
                 like
                 those
                 of
                 Normandy
                 ;
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 so
                 like
                 as
                 was
                 fit
                 for
                 sisters
                 ;
                 for
                 such
                 you
                 must
                 think
                 them
                 .
                 
                   
                     —
                     Facies
                     non
                     omnibus
                     una
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Nec
                     diversa
                     tamen
                     ,
                     qualem
                     deeet
                     esse
                     sororum
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 them
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 :
                 and
                 amongst
                 the
                 maid-servants
                 .
                 For
                 here
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 troubled
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 importunate
                 begging
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 other
                 Countrey
                 .
                 These
                 here
                 had
                 learned
                 a
                 more
                 neat
                 and
                 compendious
                 way
                 of
                 getting
                 money
                 ;
                 and
                 petitioned
                 not
                 our
                 ears
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 noses
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 rhetorick
                 of
                 a
                 posie
                 ,
                 they
                 prevailed
                 upon
                 the
                 purse
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 giving
                 each
                 of
                 us
                 a
                 bundle
                 of
                 dead
                 flowers
                 tacked
                 together
                 ,
                 seemed
                 rather
                 to
                 buy
                 our
                 bounties
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 beg
                 them
                 .
                 A
                 sweeter
                 and
                 more
                 generous
                 kinde
                 of
                 Petitioning
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 Normandie
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 employ
                 in
                 it
                 some
                 happy
                 contradiction
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 else
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 maid
                 should
                 proffer
                 her self
                 to
                 be
                 deflowred
                 without
                 prejudice
                 to
                 her
                 modesty
                 :
                 and
                 raise
                 to
                 her
                 future
                 husband
                 an
                 honest
                 stock
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 usury
                 of
                 a
                 kindness
                 ?
                 Refreshed
                 with
                 these
                 favours
                 ,
                 we
                 took
                 our
                 leave
                 of
                 Estampes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dancing
                 miscellany
                 :
                 jogging
                 on
                 through
                 many
                 a
                 beautifull
                 field
                 of
                 corn
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 came
                 unto
                 Augerville
                 which
                 is
                 six
                 leagues
                 distant
                 .
                 A
                 Town
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 observe
                 ,
                 nor
                 hear
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 memorable
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 was
                 taken
                 by
                 Montacute
                 Earl
                 of
                 Salisbury
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 went
                 this
                 
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 siege
                 of
                 Orleans
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 great
                 miracle
                 ,
                 the
                 wals
                 being
                 so
                 thin
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 arrow
                 would
                 almost
                 as
                 soon
                 make
                 a
                 breach
                 in
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 Canon
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 fortune
                 befell
                 also
                 unto
                 Toury
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 not
                 much
                 beyond
                 it
                 in
                 strength
                 or
                 bigness
                 :
                 only
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 more
                 confidence
                 (
                 as
                 Savage
                 an
                 English
                 Gentleman
                 once
                 said
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 wals
                 of
                 bones
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 within
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 wals
                 of
                 stones
                 which
                 were
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 —
                 This
                 Town
                 standeth
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 way
                 betwixt
                 Fstampes
                 and
                 Orleans
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 a
                 fit
                 stage
                 to
                 act
                 a
                 dinner
                 on
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 it
                 we
                 went.
                 By
                 that
                 time
                 we
                 had
                 cleared
                 our selves
                 of
                 our
                 pottage
                 ,
                 there
                 entred
                 upon
                 us
                 three
                 uncouth
                 fellowes
                 ,
                 with
                 hats
                 on
                 their
                 heads
                 like
                 covered
                 dishes
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 ever
                 I
                 saw
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 cast
                 one
                 eye
                 on
                 my
                 cloak
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 on
                 my
                 sword
                 :
                 as
                 not
                 knowing
                 what
                 use
                 I
                 might
                 have
                 of
                 my
                 steel
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 my
                 cloth
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 great
                 talk
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Soubises
                 being
                 in
                 armes
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 much
                 feared
                 that
                 these
                 might
                 be
                 some
                 straglers
                 of
                 his
                 Army
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 I
                 suspected
                 by
                 their
                 countenances
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 very
                 theevish
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 insolences
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 I
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 survey
                 of
                 their
                 apparel
                 ,
                 I
                 quickly
                 altered
                 that
                 opinion
                 ;
                 and
                 accounted
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 excrement
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 prison
                 :
                 deceived
                 alike
                 in
                 both
                 my
                 jealousies
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 pretty
                 parcels
                 of
                 mans
                 flesh
                 ,
                 were
                 neither
                 better
                 nor
                 worse
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 arrant
                 fidlers
                 :
                 and
                 such
                 which
                 in
                 England
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 hold
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 whipping-post
                 .
                 Our
                 leave
                 not
                 asked
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 reverence
                 on
                 their
                 parts
                 performed
                 ,
                 they
                 abused
                 our
                 ears
                 with
                 an
                 harsh
                 lesson
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 if
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 punishment
                 enough
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 add
                 to
                 it
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 songs
                 .
                 By
                 that
                 little
                 French
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 gathered
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 simpring
                 of
                 a
                 
                   fille
                   de
                   joy
                
                 of
                 Paris
                 who
                 came
                 along
                 with
                 us
                 ;
                 I
                 perceived
                 it
                 was
                 bawdy
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 could
                 be
                 patiently
                 endured
                 by
                 any
                 but
                 a
                 French
                 man.
                 But
                 
                   quid
                   facerem
                
                 ,
                 what
                 should
                 I
                 do
                 but
                 endure
                 the
                 misery
                 ?
                 for
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 language
                 enough
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 Rogues
                 handsomely
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 villains
                 were
                 inferiour
                 to
                 a
                 beating
                 :
                 and
                 indeed
                 not
                 worthy
                 of
                 mine
                 or
                 any
                 honest
                 mans
                 anger
                 .
                 
                   
                     Praeda
                     canum
                     lepus
                     est
                     ,
                     vastos
                     non
                     implet
                     hiatus
                     ;
                  
                   
                     Nec
                     gaudet
                     tenui
                     sanguine
                     tanta
                     sitis
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 They
                 were
                 a
                 knot
                 of
                 rascals
                 so
                 infinitely
                 below
                 the
                 severity
                 of
                 a
                 statute
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 discredited
                 the
                 stocks
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 hang'd
                 them
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 to
                 hazard
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 the
                 gallowes
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 year
                 you
                 would
                 hardly
                 finde
                 out
                 some
                 vengeance
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 injure
                 in
                 the
                 suffering
                 :
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 to
                 hearken
                 to
                 their
                 ribaldry
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 greatest
                 torments
                 .
                 To
                 proceed
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 song
                 ended
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 (
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 them
                 it
                 should
                 seem
                 )
                 draweth
                 a
                 dish
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 pocket
                 ,
                 and
                 layeth
                 it
                 before
                 us
                 :
                 into
                 which
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 cast
                 our
                 benevolence
                 :
                 custome
                 hath
                 allowed
                 them
                 a
                 Sol
                 for
                 each
                 man
                 at
                 the
                 table
                 :
                 they
                 expect
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 take
                 no
                 lesse
                 .
                 No
                 large
                 sum
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 I
                 le
                 assure
                 you
                 richly
                 worth
                 the
                 Musick
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 meerly
                 French
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 lascivious
                 in
                 the
                 composure
                 ;
                 and
                 French
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 unskilfully
                 handled
                 in
                 the
                 playing
                 .
              
               
                 Among
                 the
                 Ancients
                 I
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 three
                 kindes
                 of
                 Musick
                 ,
                 viz.
                 first
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Greeks
                 call
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 consisteth
                 altogether
                 of
                 long
                 notes
                 ,
                 or
                 spondaeus
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 gravest
                 and
                 saddest
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 called
                 by
                 Aristotle
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 chapter
                 of
                 his
                 Politicks
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 morall
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 setled
                 the
                 affections
                 .
                 Boetius
                 whom
                 we
                 account
                 the
                 Classical
                 author
                 in
                 this
                 faculty
                 ,
                 calleth
                 it
                 Lydian
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 much
                 use
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 we
                 may
                 call
                 it
                 Italian
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 generally
                 a
                 peculiar
                 musick
                 to
                 that
                 people
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 musick
                 which
                 Elisha
                 called
                 for
                 ,
                 to
                 invite
                 unto
                 him
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Prophesie
                 ,
                 1
                 King.
                 3.
                 15.
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 is
                 yet
                 sung
                 in
                 our
                 Churches
                 .
                 A
                 practice
                 which
                 we
                 derive
                 from
                 the
                 ancients
                 ,
                 however
                 some
                 of
                 late
                 have
                 opposed
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 much
                 commended
                 by
                 S.
                 Austin
                 ;
                 this
                 being
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   Ut
                   per
                   oblectamenta
                   aurium
                   ,
                   infirmior
                   animus
                   in
                   pietatis
                   affectum
                   assurgat
                   .
                
                 The
                 second
                 kinde
                 the
                 artists
                 call
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 consisteth
                 of
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 long
                 and
                 and
                 short
                 notes
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Dactylus
                 .
                 The
                 philosopher
                 termeth
                 it
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 active
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 raised
                 up
                 the
                 affections
                 .
                 Boetius
                 termeth
                 it
                 the
                 Dorian
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 much
                 esteem
                 amongst
                 the
                 Dores
                 a
                 Greek
                 nation
                 :
                 we
                 may
                 now
                 call
                 it
                 English
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 that
                 musick
                 which
                 cheereth
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 so
                 soveraign
                 an
                 antidote
                 to
                 a
                 minde
                 afflicted
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 which
                 as
                 the
                 Poet
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 
                   saxa
                   movere
                   sono
                
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 sort
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Greeks
                 call
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 consisting
                 altogether
                 of
                 short
                 notes
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Tribrachys
                   .
                   Aristotle
                
                 calleth
                 it
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ravishing
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 unhinged
                 the
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 stirred
                 them
                 to
                 lasciviousnesse
                 .
                 Boetius
                 termeth
                 it
                 Phrygian
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 strain
                 of
                 the
                 wanton
                 and
                 luxuriant
                 people
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 times
                 we
                 may
                 call
                 it
                 French
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 delighted
                 in
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 stirring
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 lightness
                 of
                 this
                 nation
                 .
                 A
                 note
                 of
                 musick
                 forbidden
                 unto
                 youth
                 by
                 Aristotle
                 and
                 Plato
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 countenanced
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 common
                 theatres
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 rude
                 manners
                 and
                 desires
                 of
                 the
                 vulgar
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 also
                 content
                 in
                 their
                 recreations
                 :
                 yet
                 is
                 this
                 musick
                 altogether
                 in
                 use
                 in
                 this
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 no
                 lesson
                 amongst
                 their
                 protest
                 Musitians
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 hear
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 any
                 gravity
                 or
                 solid
                 art
                 shewed
                 in
                 the
                 composition
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 pretty
                 fellowes
                 I
                 confess
                 for
                 the
                 setting
                 of
                 a
                 Maske
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Caranto
                 ;
                 but
                 beyong
                 this
                 ,
                 nothing
                 :
                 which
                 maketh
                 the
                 mufick
                 in
                 their
                 Churches
                 so
                 base
                 and
                 unpleasing
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 perfect
                 musick
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 lyeth
                 between
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 and
                 Italian
                 :
                 that
                 of
                 France
                 being
                 as
                 trivial
                 as
                 their
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 concomitant
                 :
                 
                   Mutata
                   musica
                   ,
                   mutantur
                   mores
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Tully
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 giveth
                 us
                 this
                 lesson
                 ,
                 
                   Curandum
                   itaque
                   est
                   ut
                   musica
                   quam
                   gravissima
                   &
                   sedatissima
                   retineatur
                   :
                
                 a
                 good
                 Item
                 for
                 the
                 French.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Country
                   and
                   site
                   of
                   Orleans
                   like
                   that
                   of
                   Worcester
                   .
                   The
                   Wine
                   of
                   Orleans
                   .
                   Praesidial
                   Towns
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   what
                   they
                   are
                   .
                   The
                   sale
                   of
                   Offices
                   in
                   France
                   .
                   The
                   fine
                   walk
                   and
                   pastime
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Palle
                     Malle
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   St.
                   Croix
                   founded
                   by
                   Superstition
                   and
                   a
                   miracle
                   .
                   Defaced
                   by
                   the
                   Hugonots
                   .
                   Some
                   things
                   hated
                   only
                   for
                   their
                   name
                   .
                   The
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Orleans
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   priviledge
                   .
                   The
                   Chappel
                   and
                   Pilgrims
                   of
                   St.
                   Jacques
                   .
                   The
                   form
                   of
                   Masse
                   in
                   St.
                   Croix
                   .
                   Censing
                   an
                   Heathenish
                   custome
                   .
                   The
                   great
                   siege
                   of
                   Orleans
                   ,
                   raised
                   by
                   Joane
                   the
                   Virgin.
                   The
                   valour
                   of
                   that
                   woman
                   :
                   that
                   she
                   was
                   no
                   witch
                   .
                   An
                   Elogie
                   on
                   her
                   .
                
              
               
                 WEE
                 are
                 now
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Countrey
                 of
                 Orleans
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 within
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 
                   La
                   Beause
                
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 yet
                 be
                 an
                 entire
                 County
                 of
                 it self
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 dainty
                 and
                 pleasing
                 Region
                 ,
                 very
                 even
                 and
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 fields
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 see
                 an
                 hill
                 ,
                 or
                 swelling
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 within
                 eye-sight
                 .
                 It
                 consisteth
                 in
                 an
                 indifferent
                 measure
                 of
                 Corn
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 plentifully
                 of
                 Vines
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 fruits
                 a
                 very
                 liberall
                 portion
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 meanly
                 beholding
                 to
                 the
                 Loyre
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 benefits
                 it
                 receiveth
                 by
                 that
                 river
                 :
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Orleans
                 it self
                 is
                 sweetly
                 seated
                 .
                 Of
                 all
                 places
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Worcestershire
                
                 ,
                 in
                 mine
                 opinion
                 ,
                 cometh
                 most
                 nigh
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 .
                 For
                 certainly
                 that
                 Countrey
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Epitome
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 as
                 this
                 of
                 France
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 richest
                 of
                 the
                 corn-fields
                 of
                 Orleanoys
                 we
                 may
                 compare
                 the
                 Vale
                 of
                 Evesham
                 :
                 neither
                 will
                 it
                 yeeld
                 for
                 the
                 choile
                 and
                 variety
                 of
                 fruits
                 ,
                 the
                 Vine
                 only
                 excepted
                 .
                 The
                 hedges
                 in
                 that
                 Countrey
                 are
                 prodigall
                 and
                 lavish
                 of
                 those
                 
                 trees
                 which
                 would
                 become
                 the
                 fairest
                 Orchards
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 recompenseth
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 pl●nty
                 of
                 Perry
                 and
                 Sider
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 good
                 writer
                 hath
                 said
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 both
                 ;
                 
                   Coelum
                   &
                   solum
                   adeo
                   propitium
                   habent
                   ,
                   ut
                   salubritate
                   &
                   ubertate
                   vicinis
                   non
                   concedant
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 resemblance
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Towns
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 happy
                 .
                 Both
                 seated
                 on
                 the
                 second
                 river
                 of
                 note
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Countreys
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 courses
                 .
                 Severne
                 washing
                 the
                 wals
                 of
                 Glocester
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 nigh
                 unto
                 Bristol
                 ,
                 seated
                 on
                 a
                 little
                 riveret
                 and
                 its
                 homager
                 ,
                 divideth
                 the
                 Antients
                 Britains
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 .
                 The
                 Loyre
                 ,
                 gliding
                 by
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Tours
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 nigh
                 to
                 Augeire
                 ,
                 seated
                 also
                 up
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 little
                 river
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 its
                 tributories
                 ,
                 separateth
                 the
                 modern
                 Bretagnes
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 
                   French.
                   Posita
                   est
                   in
                   loco
                   modico
                   acclivi
                   ad
                   flumen
                   ,
                   quod
                   turrigero
                   ponte
                   conjungitur
                   ,
                   &
                   muro
                   satis
                   firmo
                   munita
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Mr.
                 Camden
                 of
                 
                   Worcester
                   :
                   Orleans
                
                 is
                 seated
                 on
                 the
                 like
                 declivity
                 of
                 an
                 hill
                 ;
                 hath
                 its
                 bridge
                 well
                 fortified
                 with
                 turrets
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 wals
                 of
                 an
                 equall
                 ability
                 of
                 resistance
                 .
                 
                   Sed
                   docu●est
                   ab
                   incolis
                   ,
                   qui
                   sunt
                   numerosi
                   &
                   humani
                   :
                   ab
                   aedificiorum
                   nitore
                   ,
                   a
                   templorum
                   numero
                   ,
                   &
                   maxime
                   a
                   sede
                   episcopali
                
                 ;
                 saith
                 he
                 of
                 ours
                 in
                 general
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 it
                 fitly
                 applyed
                 to
                 this
                 in
                 each
                 particular
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 people
                 of
                 this
                 town
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 fewest
                 :
                 no
                 Town
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 the
                 capacity
                 of
                 it
                 considered
                 ,
                 being
                 more
                 populous
                 ;
                 for
                 standing
                 in
                 so
                 delicate
                 an
                 air
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 so
                 commodious
                 a
                 river
                 ,
                 it
                 inviteth
                 the
                 Gentry
                 or
                 Nobles
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 inhabit
                 there
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 accept
                 it
                 .
                 Concerning
                 their
                 behaviour
                 and
                 humanity
                 ,
                 certainly
                 they
                 much
                 exceed
                 the
                 Parisians
                 .
                 I
                 was
                 about
                 to
                 say
                 all
                 the
                 French
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 ,
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 grudge
                 them
                 that
                 Elogie
                 which
                 Caesar
                 giveth
                 unto
                 those
                 of
                 Kent
                 :
                 and
                 verifie
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 
                   omnium
                   incolarum
                   longe
                   bumanissimi
                
                 ;
                 my self
                 here
                 observing
                 more
                 courtefie
                 and
                 affability
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 could
                 meet
                 withall
                 in
                 Paris
                 ,
                 during
                 all
                 my
                 abode
                 .
                 The
                 buildings
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 very
                 suitable
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 France
                 ;
                 the
                 streets
                 large
                 and
                 well
                 kept
                 :
                 not
                 yeelding
                 the
                 least
                 offence
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 curious
                 nosethrill
                 .
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 it
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 26
                 of
                 different
                 and
                 unequall
                 being
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 useth
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 Besides
                 these
                 ,
                 it
                 contains
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Croix
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 other
                 houses
                 of
                 religious
                 persons
                 ;
                 amongst
                 which
                 Sr.
                 Jacques
                 :
                 of
                 both
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 speak
                 in
                 their
                 due
                 order
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 resemblance
                 of
                 the
                 Towns
                 :
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 them
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 That
                 Orleans
                 is
                 the
                 bigger
                 ,
                 and
                 Worcester
                 the
                 richer
                 ;
                 Orleans
                 consisteth
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 sojourners
                 ;
                 Worcester
                 of
                 Citizens
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 home
                 dwellers
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Worcester
                 hath
                 the
                 handsomer
                 women
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 Orleans
                 the
                 finer
                 (
                 and
                 in
                 mine
                 opinion
                 the
                 loveliest
                 of
                 all
                 
                   France
                   :
                   )
                   Worcester
                
                 thriveth
                 much
                 on
                 Clothing
                 ;
                 Orleans
                 on
                 their
                 Vine-presses
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 questionless
                 the
                 Vine
                 of
                 Orleans
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 riches
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 also
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 
                   Andre
                   du
                   Chesne
                
                 calleth
                 it
                 the
                 prime
                 cellar
                 of
                 
                   Paris
                   .
                   Fst
                   une
                   pais
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   si
                   heureuse
                   &
                   si
                   secunde
                   sur
                   tout
                   en
                   vine
                   ,
                   qui
                   on
                   la
                   dire
                   l'
                   un
                   de
                   premiers
                   celiers
                   de
                   Paris
                   .
                
                 These
                 Vines
                 wherein
                 he
                 maketh
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 happy
                 ,
                 deserve
                 no
                 less
                 a
                 commendation
                 then
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 them
                 :
                 as
                 yeelding
                 the
                 best
                 wines
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 it
                 much
                 griev'd
                 me
                 to
                 mingle
                 with
                 water
                 ;
                 they
                 being
                 so
                 delicious
                 to
                 the
                 palat
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 epicurism
                 of
                 the
                 taste
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 a
                 Dutch
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 was
                 brought
                 acquainted
                 with
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 there
                 call
                 
                   Lachrymae
                   Christi
                
                 .
                 No
                 sooner
                 had
                 he
                 tasted
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 fell
                 into
                 a
                 deep
                 melancholy
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 some
                 seven
                 sighs
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 two
                 grones
                 ,
                 he
                 brake
                 out
                 into
                 this
                 pathetical
                 ejaculation
                 :
                 
                   Dii
                   boni
                   ,
                   quare
                   non
                   Christus
                   lachrymatus
                   esset
                   in
                   nostris
                   regionibus
                   !
                
                 This
                 Dutch
                 man
                 and
                 I
                 ,
                 were
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 one
                 minde
                 :
                 insomuch
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 almost
                 have
                 picked
                 a
                 quarrell
                 with
                 nature
                 ,
                 for
                 giving
                 us
                 none
                 of
                 this
                 liquor
                 in
                 England
                 :
                 at
                 last
                 we
                 grew
                 friends
                 again
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 had
                 perceived
                 how
                 offensive
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 well
                 qualified
                 )
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 King
                 Lewis
                 hath
                 banished
                 it
                 his
                 Cellar
                 :
                 no
                 doubt
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 grief
                 of
                 his
                 drinking
                 Courtiers
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 therefore
                 say
                 with
                 Martiall
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Quid
                     tantum
                     fecere
                     boni
                     tibi
                     pessima
                     vina
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Aut
                     quid
                     fecerunt
                     optima
                     vina
                     mali
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                 This
                 Town
                 called
                 Genabum
                 by
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 was
                 reedified
                 by
                 Aurelian
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 anno
                 276.
                 and
                 called
                 by
                 his
                 name
                 Aurelianum
                 ;
                 which
                 it
                 still
                 retaineth
                 amongst
                 the
                 Latines
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 famous
                 heretofore
                 for
                 four
                 Councels
                 here
                 celebrated
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 being
                 the
                 siege
                 royal
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Orleans
                 ,
                 though
                 as
                 now
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 hear
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 ruines
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 .
                 The
                 fame
                 of
                 it
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 consisteth
                 in
                 the
                 University
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 seat
                 of
                 justice
                 :
                 this
                 Town
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Seiges
                   presidiaux
                
                 .
                 Now
                 these
                 
                   Seiges
                   Presidiaux
                
                 ,
                 Seats
                 or
                 Courts
                 of
                 Justice
                 were
                 established
                 in
                 diverse
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 ease
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 anno
                 1551
                 ,
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 .
                 In
                 them
                 all
                 civil
                 causes
                 not
                 exceeding
                 250
                 livres
                 in
                 money
                 ,
                 or
                 10
                 livres
                 in
                 rents
                 ;
                 are
                 heard
                 and
                 determined
                 soveraignly
                 and
                 without
                 appeal
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 sum
                 exceed
                 those
                 proportions
                 ,
                 the
                 appeal
                 holdeth
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 examined
                 in
                 that
                 Court
                 of
                 Parliament
                 under
                 whose
                 jurisdiction
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 This
                 Court
                 here
                 consisteth
                 of
                 a
                 Bailly
                 whose
                 name
                 is
                 Mr.
                 Digion
                 ,
                 of
                 12
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 two
                 Lieutenants
                 ,
                 one
                 civil
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 criminal
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 publick
                 notary
                 .
                 When
                 Mr.
                 
                   Le
                   Comte
                   de
                
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Governor
                 or
                 Lieutenant
                 Generall
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 cometh
                 into
                 their
                 Court
                 ,
                 he
                 giveth
                 precedency
                 to
                 the
                 Bailly
                 :
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 he
                 receiveth
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 institution
                 of
                 these
                 Presidentiall
                 Courts
                 ,
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 a
                 very
                 profitable
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 eased
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 grown
                 burthensome
                 :
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 offices
                 are
                 made
                 salable
                 ,
                 and
                 purchased
                 by
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 they
                 wrest
                 again
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 purses
                 of
                 the
                 pesants
                 :
                 the
                 sale
                 of
                 offices
                 drawing
                 necessarily
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 sale
                 of
                 justice
                 ;
                 a
                 mischief
                 which
                 is
                 spread
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 poorest
                 under-officer
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 not
                 safely
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 Captain
                 in
                 the
                 22.
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 and
                 the
                 28.
                 vers
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 sum
                 of
                 money
                 obtained
                 I
                 this
                 freedome
                 .
                 Twenty
                 years
                 purchase
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 extraordinary
                 rate
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 ,
                 that
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 sale
                 of
                 offices
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 had
                 raised
                 in
                 20
                 years
                 139
                 millions
                 :
                 which
                 amounteth
                 to
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 seven
                 millions
                 yearly
                 ,
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 :
                 of
                 all
                 waies
                 to
                 thrift
                 and
                 treasure
                 the
                 most
                 unkingly
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1614
                 the
                 King
                 
                 motioned
                 the
                 abolising
                 of
                 the
                 sales
                 of
                 this
                 market
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 upon
                 a
                 condition
                 more
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 then
                 the
                 mischief
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 desired
                 in
                 lieu
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 imposition
                 laid
                 upon
                 Salt
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Aides
                 :
                 which
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 Commissioners
                 for
                 the
                 Commonalty
                 would
                 not
                 admit
                 of
                 ;
                 because
                 then
                 a
                 common
                 misery
                 had
                 been
                 bought
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 particular
                 misery
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 corruption
                 remaineth
                 unaltered
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Town
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 sweetly
                 seated
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 :
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 finely
                 convenienced
                 with
                 walks
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 chief
                 are
                 that
                 next
                 unto
                 Paris
                 Gate
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 wall
                 on
                 one
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 rank
                 of
                 palm-trees
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 that
                 near
                 unto
                 the
                 Bridge
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 water
                 pleasingly
                 running
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 third
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 indeed
                 the
                 principal
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 east
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Palle
                   Malle
                
                 ,
                 from
                 an
                 exercise
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 much
                 used
                 in
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 a
                 very
                 Gentleman-like
                 sport
                 ,
                 not
                 over
                 violent
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 affordeth
                 good
                 opportunity
                 of
                 discourse
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 walk
                 from
                 one
                 mark
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Into
                 this
                 walk
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 wonderful
                 length
                 and
                 beauty
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 clear
                 evening
                 empty
                 all
                 the
                 Town
                 :
                 the
                 aged
                 people
                 borrowing
                 legs
                 to
                 carry
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 younger
                 ,
                 armes
                 to
                 guide
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 young
                 Dame
                 or
                 Monsieur
                 ,
                 walk
                 thither
                 single
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 quickly
                 finde
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 to
                 link
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 though
                 perhaps
                 such
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 familiarity
                 .
                 Thus
                 do
                 they
                 measure
                 and
                 re-measure
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Palle
                   Malle
                
                 ,
                 not
                 minding
                 the
                 shutting
                 in
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 till
                 darkness
                 hath
                 taken
                 away
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 blushing
                 .
                 At
                 all
                 hours
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 warm
                 and
                 dry
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 finde
                 them
                 there
                 ,
                 thus
                 coupled
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 at
                 the
                 years
                 end
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 found
                 more
                 children
                 then
                 fathers
                 in
                 the
                 Town
                 ;
                 this
                 walk
                 and
                 the
                 night
                 are
                 suspected
                 shrewdly
                 to
                 be
                 accessaries
                 .
                 A
                 greater
                 inconvenience
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 then
                 an
                 English
                 kisse
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 yet
                 a
                 fourth
                 walk
                 in
                 this
                 Town
                 called
                 
                   L'
                   Estapp
                
                 ,
                 a
                 walk
                 principally
                 frequented
                 by
                 Merchants
                 :
                 who
                 here
                 meet
                 to
                 conserre
                 of
                 their
                 occasions
                 .
                 It
                 lyeth
                 before
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                   Le
                   Comte
                   de
                   St.
                   Paul
                
                 the
                 Governour
                 ,
                 and
                 reacheth
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Cloyster
                 of
                 St.
                 Croix
                 :
                 of
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 which
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 never
                 yet
                 hear
                 or
                 read
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 
                 is
                 meerly
                 fabulous
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Citizens
                 report
                 ,
                 that
                 long
                 since
                 ,
                 time
                 out
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 there
                 appeared
                 a
                 vision
                 to
                 an
                 holy
                 Monk
                 ,
                 which
                 lived
                 thereabouts
                 ,
                 and
                 bad
                 him
                 dig
                 deep
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 should
                 finde
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 charging
                 him
                 to
                 preserve
                 that
                 blessed
                 relique
                 in
                 great
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cause
                 a
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 where
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 buried
                 :
                 upon
                 this
                 warning
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 founded
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 whose
                 charges
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 enform
                 me
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 which
                 I
                 could
                 learn
                 concerning
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 erected
                 only
                 by
                 Superstition
                 and
                 a
                 lie
                 .
                 The
                 Superstition
                 is
                 apparent
                 in
                 their
                 worshipping
                 of
                 such
                 rotten
                 sticks
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 imagine
                 to
                 be
                 remnants
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ;
                 their
                 calling
                 of
                 it
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 dedicating
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 Nay
                 they
                 have
                 consecrated
                 unto
                 it
                 two
                 holy
                 daies
                 ,
                 one
                 in
                 May
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 September
                 :
                 and
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 salute
                 it
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 they
                 see
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 or
                 the
                 high-waies
                 ,
                 with
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Ave
                   salus
                   totius
                   saeculi
                   arbor
                   salutifera
                   .
                
                 Horrible
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 heard
                 but
                 under
                 Antichrist
                 !
                 
                   Cruces
                   subeundas
                   esse
                   non
                   adorandas
                
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 lesson
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 miracle
                 ,
                 I
                 account
                 it
                 as
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 stamp
                 :
                 equally
                 false
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 .
                 This
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1562.
                 was
                 defaced
                 and
                 ruined
                 by
                 the
                 Hugonots
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 entred
                 the
                 Town
                 under
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Conde
                 .
                 An
                 action
                 little
                 savouring
                 of
                 humanity
                 ,
                 and
                 lesse
                 of
                 Religion
                 :
                 the
                 very
                 Heathens
                 themselves
                 never
                 demolishing
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 Towns
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 action
                 ,
                 the
                 Hugonots
                 consulted
                 only
                 with
                 rashnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 zealous
                 fury
                 ,
                 thinking
                 no
                 title
                 so
                 glorious
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Scourge
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 overthrowers
                 of
                 Popish
                 Churches
                 .
                 
                   
                     Quid
                     facerent
                     hostes
                     capla
                     crudelius
                     urbe
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 most
                 barbarous
                 enemy
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 could
                 not
                 more
                 have
                 exercised
                 their
                 malice
                 on
                 the
                 vanquished
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 I
                 perswade
                 my self
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 fate
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 our
                 Churches
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 faction
                 had
                 got
                 the
                 upper
                 hand
                 of
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Church
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 is
                 likely
                 now
                 to
                 su
                 〈…〉
                 their
                 madnesse
                 .
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 4.
                 began
                 the
                 repairing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 his
                 Son
                 Lewis
                 hath
                 since
                 continued
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 quire
                 is
                 now
                 quite
                 finished
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 workmen
                 are
                 in
                 hand
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 What
                 should
                 move
                 the
                 Hugonots
                 to
                 this
                 execution
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 :
                 unlesse
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 hate
                 which
                 they
                 bare
                 unto
                 the
                 name
                 ;
                 and
                 perhaps
                 that
                 not
                 unlikely
                 .
                 We
                 read
                 how
                 the
                 Romans
                 having
                 expelled
                 their
                 Kings
                 ,
                 banished
                 also
                 Collatinus
                 their
                 Consul
                 :
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 whom
                 they
                 could
                 finde
                 no
                 fault
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 surname
                 was
                 
                   Tarquin
                   ;
                   tantum
                   ob
                   nomen
                   &
                   genus
                   regium
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Florus
                 :
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 
                   quam
                   invisum
                   regis
                   nomen
                
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 frequent
                 in
                 the
                 stories
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 .
                 Amongst
                 those
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 of
                 the
                 conspiracy
                 against
                 
                   Julius
                   Caesar
                
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 named
                 Cinna
                 ,
                 a
                 name
                 so
                 odious
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 meeting
                 by
                 chance
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 Caesar's
                 chief
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 hearing
                 that
                 his
                 name
                 was
                 Cinna
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 murthered
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 one
                 Casca
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 also
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Conspirators
                 ,
                 published
                 a
                 writing
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 and
                 pedegree
                 :
                 shewing
                 therein
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 neither
                 was
                 the
                 traytor
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 kin
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 action
                 Dion
                 giveth
                 us
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Quod
                   Cinua
                   nominis
                   causa
                   occideretur
                
                 .
                 With
                 a
                 like
                 hate
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 were
                 the
                 French
                 Protestants
                 possessed
                 against
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 not
                 only
                 ruined
                 this
                 temple
                 but
                 beat
                 down
                 also
                 all
                 those
                 little
                 crossets
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 
                   Mont
                   Martre
                
                 ,
                 and
                 St.
                 Denis
                 ,
                 though
                 now
                 King
                 Lewis
                 hath
                 caused
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 re-edified
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 troubles
                 the
                 French
                 party
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 have
                 raised
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 that
                 harmlesse
                 ceremony
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 ;
                 
                   Notius
                   est
                   quam
                   ut
                   stilo
                   egeat
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 omit
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 who
                 acknowledgeth
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Sens
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Metropolitan
                 .
                 The
                 present
                 Bishop
                 is
                 named
                 
                   Franciscus
                   d'
                   Aubespine
                
                 ,
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 worthy
                 Scholar
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sound
                 Polititian
                 ;
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 never
                 graduated
                 further
                 then
                 the
                 arts
                 .
                 Of
                 his
                 revenue
                 I
                 could
                 learn
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 his
                 priviledge
                 this
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 entrance
                 of
                 every
                 new
                 Bishop
                 into
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 setting
                 free
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 prisoners
                 of
                 the
                 Gaole
                 :
                 though
                 their
                 crime
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 mortall
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 this
                 indulgence
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 beholding
                 to
                 St.
                 Aignan
                 ,
                 once
                 Bishop
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 defended
                 the
                 City
                 against
                 Auila
                 the
                 Harme
                 .
                 At
                 his
                 first
                 entrance
                 
                 into
                 the
                 town
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 story
                 )
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 invested
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 he
                 besought
                 Agrippinus
                 the
                 Governour
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 he
                 would
                 let
                 loose
                 all
                 his
                 prisoners
                 ,
                 
                   ut
                   omnes
                   quos
                   pro
                   variis
                   criminibus
                   poenalis
                   carcer
                   detinebat
                   inclusos
                   ,
                   in
                   sui
                   introitus
                   gratiam
                   redderet
                   absolutos
                
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 Governour
                 had
                 heard
                 his
                 request
                 ,
                 he
                 denied
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 presently
                 a
                 stone
                 falleth
                 upon
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 knew
                 from
                 whence
                 :
                 wounded
                 and
                 terrified
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Governor
                 granteth
                 his
                 desire
                 ,
                 recovereth
                 her
                 health
                 :
                 and
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 custome
                 hath
                 continued
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 story
                 ,
                 I
                 intend
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 Champion
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 hold
                 it
                 ridiculous
                 and
                 savouring
                 too
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Legend
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 I
                 am
                 certain
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 new
                 Bishop
                 maketh
                 a
                 very
                 solemn
                 and
                 majestick
                 entry
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 entry
                 ,
                 releaseth
                 a
                 prisoner
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 follow
                 the
                 Bishop
                 into
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 him
                 entertained
                 with
                 an
                 high
                 Masse
                 ;
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 whereof
                 are
                 very
                 pretty
                 and
                 absurd
                 .
                 To
                 go
                 over
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 would
                 require
                 a
                 volume
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 therefore
                 mention
                 those
                 only
                 wherein
                 they
                 differ
                 from
                 other
                 Masses
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 two
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 fantastical
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 heathenish
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 priest
                 at
                 the
                 altar
                 hath
                 read
                 a
                 certain
                 lesson
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 ,
                 his
                 voice
                 was
                 not
                 audible
                 enough
                 to
                 tell
                 me
                 :
                 out
                 marcheth
                 the
                 Dean
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 his
                 absence
                 ,
                 the
                 senior
                 Canon
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Before
                 him
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 torches
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 long
                 crosse
                 silvered
                 over
                 ,
                 after
                 him
                 all
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 the
                 lay
                 people
                 ,
                 both
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 left
                 to
                 keep
                 possession
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Priest
                 and
                 the
                 Altar
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 strangers
                 as
                 come
                 thither
                 for
                 curiosity
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 out
                 at
                 one
                 door
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 first
                 circuited
                 the
                 quire
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 they
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 places
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Priest
                 proceedeth
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 many
                 a
                 dumb
                 shew
                 in
                 a
                 play
                 just
                 like
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 only
                 is
                 the
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 here
                 we
                 had
                 no
                 interpreter
                 nor
                 Chorus
                 afforded
                 us
                 to
                 shew
                 us
                 the
                 mysterie
                 of
                 this
                 silent
                 gesticulation
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 addition
                 which
                 I
                 observed
                 here
                 at
                 the
                 Masse
                 (
                 though
                 I
                 have
                 since
                 been
                 told
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 ordinary
                 at
                 high
                 Masses
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Cathedral
                 Churches
                 )
                 was
                 the
                 censing
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 performed
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 Whilest
                 the
                 Priest
                 was
                 busie
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 there
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 quire
                 at
                 a
                 side
                 door
                 ,
                 two
                 boyes
                 in
                 
                 their
                 Surplices
                 ,
                 bearing
                 wax-tapers
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 :
                 and
                 immediately
                 after
                 them
                 the
                 foresaid
                 fellow
                 with
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 rere
                 there
                 came
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 in
                 their
                 copes
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 stately
                 vestiments
                 :
                 between
                 both
                 a
                 young
                 lad
                 with
                 the
                 incense-pot
                 ,
                 made
                 full
                 of
                 holes
                 to
                 let
                 out
                 the
                 sume
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 swingeth
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 chain
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 fastned
                 :
                 having
                 thus
                 marched
                 through
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 censed
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 he
                 ascendeth
                 unto
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 censeth
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 the
                 relicks
                 ,
                 the
                 bread
                 ,
                 the
                 wine
                 ,
                 the
                 chalice
                 ,
                 the
                 images
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 not
                 .
                 A
                 custome
                 very
                 much
                 used
                 amongst
                 the
                 Heathen
                 .
                 
                   Omnibus
                   viris
                   factae
                   sunt
                   statuse
                   &
                   ad
                   eas
                   thus
                   &
                   cerei
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Tully
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   Jane
                   tibi
                   primam
                   thura
                   merumque
                   fero
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Ovid
                 in
                 his
                 
                   de
                   Fastis
                
                 .
                 So
                 have
                 we
                 in
                 
                   Martiall
                   ,
                   Te
                   primum
                   piathura
                   rogent
                   :
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 divers
                 other
                 writers
                 of
                 antient
                 .
                 At
                 what
                 time
                 it
                 crept
                 into
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 .
                 Sure
                 I
                 am
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 age
                 after
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 save
                 only
                 in
                 their
                 burials
                 ,
                 
                   Sciant
                   Sabaei
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 lived
                 )
                 
                   pluris
                   &
                   cariores
                   merces
                   suas
                   ,
                   Christianis
                   sepeliendis
                   profligari
                   ,
                   quam
                   fumigantibus
                   .
                   Arnobius
                
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 7
                 book
                 
                   adversus
                   gentes
                
                 ,
                 disclaimeth
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
                 in
                 the
                 22.
                 
                 Session
                 ,
                 defineth
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 boldly
                 ,
                 
                   ex
                   Apostolica
                   institutione
                   &
                   traditione
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 had
                 told
                 them
                 so
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 they
                 had
                 rather
                 seem
                 to
                 derive
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 30
                 chap.
                 and
                 7.
                 vers
                 .
                 of
                 Exodus
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 Bishop
                 Durand
                 is
                 of
                 opinion
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Rationale
                   divinorum
                
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 help
                 them
                 .
                 Aaron
                 there
                 is
                 commanded
                 only
                 to
                 burn
                 incense
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 cense
                 men
                 and
                 images
                 ,
                 crosses
                 and
                 relicks
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 do
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 will
                 they
                 ,
                 nill
                 they
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 counted
                 followers
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 :
                 though
                 I
                 envie
                 them
                 not
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 being
                 Jewes
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 the
                 history
                 and
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 proceed
                 we
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 :
                 where
                 nothing
                 occurreth
                 more
                 memorable
                 then
                 the
                 great
                 siege
                 laid
                 before
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 English
                 .
                 A
                 siege
                 of
                 great
                 importance
                 to
                 both
                 parties
                 .
                 France
                 having
                 been
                 totally
                 won
                 unto
                 King
                 Henry
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 Town
                 had
                 yeelded
                 ,
                 and
                 once
                 so
                 nigh
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 submit
                 it self
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 proffer'd
                 to
                 yeeld
                 themselves
                 to
                 Philip
                 Duke
                 
                 of
                 Burgundie
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 great
                 consederate
                 of
                 our
                 Nation
                 :
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 Camp.
                 But
                 this
                 the
                 English
                 Generall
                 would
                 not
                 consent
                 to
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 Antigonus
                 i●
                 long
                 time
                 before
                 us
                 .
                 
                   Negavit
                   Antigonus
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Justine
                   )
                   se
                   in
                   ejus
                   belli
                   praedam
                   socios
                   admittere
                   ,
                   in
                   cujus
                   periculum
                   solus
                   descenderat
                   .
                
                 On
                 this
                 determinate
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 General
                 (
                 he
                 was
                 Montacute
                 Earl
                 of
                 Salisbury
                 )
                 the
                 Town
                 purposed
                 to
                 hold
                 out
                 a
                 little
                 longer
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 relieved
                 by
                 
                   Joane
                   D'
                   Arc
                
                 ,
                 a
                 maid
                 of
                 Vaucoleur
                 in
                 Lorrein
                 :
                 whom
                 they
                 called
                 
                   La
                   Pusille
                
                 :
                 how
                 that
                 excellent
                 souldier
                 the
                 Generall
                 was
                 slain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 siege
                 raised
                 ,
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 relate
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 extant
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 Chronicles
                 .
                 This
                 only
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Orleans
                 keep
                 a
                 solemn
                 procession
                 on
                 every
                 eighth
                 day
                 of
                 May
                 :
                 on
                 which
                 day
                 anno
                 1427.
                 their
                 City
                 was
                 delivered
                 from
                 its
                 enemies
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 atchievements
                 of
                 this
                 brave
                 Virago
                 stayed
                 not
                 here
                 ,
                 she
                 thinks
                 it
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 repulse
                 her
                 enemies
                 unlesse
                 she
                 also
                 vanquish
                 them
                 :
                 arm'd
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Cap
                 a
                 pe
                 ,
                 she
                 went
                 to
                 seek
                 occasion
                 of
                 battail
                 :
                 and
                 was
                 alwaies
                 formost
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 her
                 troops
                 .
                 
                   
                     Ducit
                     Amazonidum
                     lunatis
                     agmina
                     bellis
                  
                   
                     Penthiselea
                     furens
                     :
                     mediisque
                     in
                     millibus
                     ardet
                     .
                  
                
                 For
                 her
                 first
                 service
                 she
                 taketh
                 Jargeau
                 ,
                 discomfiteth
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 within
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 prisoner
                 .
                 Soon
                 after
                 followed
                 the
                 battail
                 of
                 Patay
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 English
                 were
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 Talbot
                 taken
                 .
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 she
                 accompanieth
                 Charles
                 the
                 7.
                 whose
                 Angel
                 Guardian
                 she
                 was
                 ,
                 through
                 all
                 Campague
                 unto
                 Rhemes
                 :
                 where
                 she
                 saw
                 him
                 solemnly
                 crowned
                 :
                 all
                 the
                 Towns
                 of
                 those
                 Countreys
                 yeelding
                 upon
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kings
                 Army
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 after
                 many
                 acts
                 performed
                 above
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 her
                 sexe
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 stand
                 here
                 to
                 particulate
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 taken
                 prisoner
                 at
                 the
                 siege
                 of
                 Campoigne
                 :
                 delivered
                 over
                 unto
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Bedford
                 ,
                 by
                 him
                 sent
                 unto
                 Roven
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 burnt
                 for
                 a
                 Witch
                 on
                 the
                 6.
                 of
                 
                   July
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1431.
                 
                 There
                 was
                 also
                 another
                 crime
                 objected
                 against
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 that
                 she
                 
                 had
                 abused
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 her
                 sexe
                 ,
                 marching
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 habit
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   Et
                   nihil
                   muliebre
                   praeter
                   corpus
                   gerens
                   .
                
                 Of
                 all
                 accusations
                 the
                 most
                 impotent
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 what
                 other
                 habit
                 could
                 she
                 dresse
                 her self
                 ,
                 undertaking
                 ,
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 a
                 Generall
                 ?
                 and
                 besides
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 worn
                 her
                 womans
                 weeds
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 battail
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 to
                 have
                 betrayed
                 her
                 safety
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 her self
                 the
                 mark
                 of
                 every
                 arrow
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 therefore
                 requisite
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 array
                 her self
                 in
                 compleat
                 harnesse
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 habit
                 of
                 complete
                 armour
                 ,
                 have
                 those
                 of
                 Orleans
                 erected
                 her
                 Statua
                 all
                 in
                 brasse
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 their
                 bridge
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 other
                 imputation
                 of
                 being
                 a
                 Witch
                 ,
                 saving
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 condemn'd
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 theirs
                 also
                 who
                 in
                 their
                 writings
                 have
                 so
                 reported
                 her
                 :
                 I
                 dare
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 opinion
                 ,
                 for
                 dividing
                 her
                 actions
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 those
                 which
                 preceded
                 her
                 coming
                 unto
                 Orleans
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 which
                 followed
                 it
                 :
                 I
                 finde
                 much
                 in
                 it
                 of
                 cunning
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 perhaps
                 of
                 valour
                 :
                 but
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 devillish
                 .
                 Her
                 relieving
                 of
                 Orleans
                 ,
                 and
                 courage
                 shewn
                 at
                 the
                 battails
                 of
                 Patay
                 and
                 Gergeau
                 ,
                 with
                 her
                 conducting
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 unto
                 Rhemes
                 :
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 prodigies
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 unto
                 witchcraft
                 .
                 She
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 woman
                 whom
                 the
                 world
                 knew
                 famed
                 in
                 armes
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 Nation
                 almost
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 had
                 a
                 Champion
                 of
                 this
                 sexe
                 ,
                 to
                 defend
                 their
                 Liberties
                 :
                 to
                 omit
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 of
                 Amazons
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 Jewes
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 raised
                 up
                 salvation
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 two
                 women
                 ,
                 Deborah
                 and
                 Judith
                 :
                 and
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 amongst
                 the
                 
                   Syrians
                   Zenobia
                
                 Queen
                 of
                 Pabnira
                 is
                 very
                 famous
                 ;
                 the
                 Romans
                 whom
                 she
                 often
                 foyled
                 ,
                 never
                 mentioning
                 her
                 without
                 honour
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 commendable
                 testimony
                 they
                 give
                 of
                 Velleda
                 ,
                 a
                 Queen
                 amongst
                 the
                 Germans
                 :
                 a
                 woman
                 that
                 much
                 hindred
                 their
                 affairs
                 in
                 that
                 Countrey
                 .
                 Thus
                 had
                 the
                 Gothes
                 their
                 Amalasunta
                 :
                 the
                 Assyrians
                 their
                 Semiramis
                 ,
                 the
                 Scythians
                 their
                 Tomyris
                 ,
                 the
                 Romans
                 their
                 Fulvia
                 :
                 all
                 brave
                 Captains
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 posterity
                 hath
                 admired
                 without
                 envie
                 .
                 To
                 come
                 home
                 unto
                 our selves
                 ,
                 the
                 writers
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 mention
                 the
                 revolt
                 of
                 Britain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 slaughter
                 of
                 70000
                 Raman
                 Confederates
                 
                 under
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 Voaditia
                 :
                 and
                 she
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 her
                 incouragements
                 to
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 telleth
                 the
                 people
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Solitum
                   quidem
                   Britannis
                   foeminarum
                   ductu
                   bellare
                   .
                
                 Of
                 all
                 these
                 heroical
                 Ladies
                 ,
                 I
                 read
                 no
                 accusation
                 of
                 witchcraft
                 :
                 invasive
                 courage
                 and
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 injury
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 armes
                 they
                 fought
                 withall
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 I
                 see
                 why
                 the
                 Romans
                 should
                 exceed
                 us
                 in
                 modesty
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 need
                 envie
                 unto
                 the
                 French
                 this
                 one
                 female
                 warriour
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 fortune
                 which
                 hath
                 befaln
                 most
                 Nations
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 her
                 atchievements
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 beyond
                 a
                 common
                 being
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 natural
                 means
                 :
                 for
                 had
                 she
                 been
                 a
                 Witch
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 she
                 would
                 have
                 prevented
                 the
                 disgrace
                 which
                 her
                 valour
                 suffered
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 ditches
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 though
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 avoid
                 those
                 of
                 Compeigne
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 her
                 prisoner
                 :
                 the
                 Devill
                 at
                 such
                 an
                 exigent
                 only
                 being
                 accustomed
                 to
                 forsake
                 those
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 entangled
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 she
                 enjoyed
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 perpetuity
                 of
                 felicity
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 entitle
                 her
                 to
                 the
                 Devils
                 assistance
                 ,
                 she
                 being
                 sometimes
                 conqueror
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 overthrown
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 imprisoned
                 .
                 
                   Communia
                   fortunae
                   ludibria
                
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinary
                 sports
                 of
                 fortune
                 .
                 Her
                 actions
                 before
                 her
                 march
                 to
                 Orleans
                 ,
                 have
                 somewhat
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 cunning
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 of
                 imposture
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 vision
                 which
                 she
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 incited
                 her
                 to
                 these
                 attempts
                 ,
                 her
                 finding
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 disguised
                 in
                 the
                 habit
                 of
                 a
                 countrey
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 her
                 appointing
                 to
                 her self
                 an
                 old
                 Sword
                 hanging
                 in
                 St.
                 Katharines
                 Church
                 in
                 Tours
                 .
                 The
                 French
                 were
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 meerly
                 crest
                 faln
                 :
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 raised
                 but
                 by
                 miracle
                 .
                 This
                 therefore
                 is
                 invented
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 which
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 must
                 prove
                 her
                 a
                 sorceresse
                 ,
                 will
                 only
                 prove
                 her
                 an
                 impostor
                 .
                 
                   Gerrard
                   ,
                   Seigneur
                   du
                   Hailan
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 writers
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 opinion
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 plot
                 of
                 her
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 was
                 contriv'd
                 by
                 three
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ;
                 to
                 hearten
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 now
                 miraculously
                 intended
                 the
                 restauration
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 Add
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 never
                 commanded
                 in
                 any
                 battail
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Captains
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Nation
                 :
                 and
                 amongst
                 whom
                 was
                 the
                 Bastard
                 of
                 Orleans
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 put
                 this
                 device
                 into
                 her
                 head
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 of
                 Bellay
                 in
                 his
                 discourse
                 of
                 
                   arte
                   militarie
                
                 ,
                 proceedeth
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 her
                 a
                 man
                 :
                 only
                 thus
                 habited
                 ,
                 
                   pour
                   faire
                   revenir
                   le
                   courage
                   aux
                   Francois
                   :
                
                 which
                 ,
                 
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 so
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 discovered
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 her
                 burning
                 .
                 Others
                 of
                 the
                 later
                 French
                 writers
                 (
                 for
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 age
                 savour
                 too
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Legend
                 )
                 make
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 lusty
                 Lasse
                 of
                 Lorrein
                 ,
                 trained
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Bastard
                 of
                 Orleans
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Seigneur
                 of
                 Baudricourte
                 ;
                 only
                 for
                 this
                 service
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 carry
                 with
                 her
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 a
                 Prophetesse
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Ambassadresse
                 from
                 heaven
                 ;
                 admit
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 farewell
                 witchcraft
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 her
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Divines
                 and
                 University
                 of
                 Paris
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 me
                 of
                 no
                 moment
                 :
                 being
                 composed
                 only
                 to
                 humour
                 the
                 Victor
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 could
                 sway
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 incline
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 party
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 Charles
                 had
                 setled
                 his
                 estate
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 condemned
                 her
                 of
                 sorcery
                 ,
                 absolved
                 her
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 also
                 added
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 her
                 innocency
                 ,
                 a
                 Decree
                 from
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   .
                   Joane
                
                 then
                 with
                 me
                 shall
                 inherit
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 
                   La
                   pucille
                   d'
                   Orleans
                
                 :
                 with
                 me
                 she
                 shall
                 be
                 ranked
                 amongst
                 the
                 famous
                 Captains
                 of
                 her
                 times
                 ;
                 and
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 throne
                 ,
                 equall
                 with
                 the
                 valiantest
                 of
                 all
                 her
                 sexe
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 before
                 her
                 .
                 Let
                 those
                 whom
                 partiality
                 hath
                 wrested
                 aside
                 from
                 the
                 path
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 proclaim
                 her
                 for
                 a
                 sorceresse
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 flatter
                 my
                 best
                 fortunes
                 of
                 my
                 Countrey
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 a
                 truth
                 :
                 neither
                 will
                 I
                 ever
                 be
                 enduced
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 this
                 female
                 warrier
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 then
                 of
                 a
                 noble
                 Captain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   —
                   Audetque
                   viris
                   concurrere
                   virgo
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Penthesilea
                   did
                   it
                   .
                   Why
                   not
                   she
                
                 
                   Without
                   the
                   stain
                   of
                   spels
                   and
                   sorcerie
                   ?
                
                 
                   Why
                   should
                   those
                   acts
                   in
                   her
                   be
                   counted
                   sin
                   ,
                
                 
                   Which
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   have
                   commended
                   bin
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Nor
                   is
                   it
                   fit
                   that
                   France
                   should
                   be
                   deni'd
                
                 
                   This
                   female
                   souldier
                   ,
                   sin●e
                   all
                   Realms
                   beside
                   ,
                
                 
                   Have
                   had
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   one
                   :
                   and
                   relate
                
                 
                   How
                   much
                   that
                   sexe
                   hath
                   re-enforc'd
                   the
                   state
                
                 
                   Of
                   their
                   decaying
                   strengths
                   .
                   Let
                   Scythia
                   spare
                
                 
                   To
                   speak
                   of
                   Tomyris
                   ,
                   th'
                   Assyrians
                   care
                
                 
                 
                   Shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   to
                   hear
                   the
                   deeds
                   recited
                
                 
                   Of
                   Ninus
                   wife
                   .
                   Nor
                   are
                   the
                   Dutch
                   delighted
                
                 
                   To
                   hear
                   their
                   Valleda
                   extoll'd
                   :
                   the
                   name
                
                 
                   Of
                   this
                   French
                   warrier
                   hath
                   eclips'd
                   their
                   fame
                   :
                
                 
                   And
                   silenc'd
                   their
                   atchievements
                   .
                   Let
                   the
                   praise
                   ,
                
                 
                   That
                   's
                   due
                   to
                   vertue
                   ,
                   wait
                   upon
                   her
                   .
                   Raise
                
                 
                   An
                   obelisque
                   unto
                   her
                   ,
                   you
                   of
                   Gaule
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   let
                   her
                   acts
                   live
                   in
                   the
                   mouthes
                   of
                   all
                
                 
                   Speak
                   boldly
                   of
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   her
                   alone
                   ,
                
                 
                   That
                   never
                   Lady
                   was
                   as
                   good
                   as
                   Jone
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   She
                   died
                   a
                   virgin
                   :
                   't
                   was
                   because
                   the
                   earth
                
                 
                   Held
                   not
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   whose
                   vertues
                   ,
                   or
                   whose
                   birth
                
                 
                   Might
                   merit
                   such
                   a
                   blessing
                   .
                   But
                   above
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   gods
                   provided
                   her
                   a
                   fitting
                   love
                   :
                
                 
                   And
                   gave
                   her
                   to
                   St.
                   Denis
                   ,
                   shee
                   with
                   him
                
                 
                   Protects
                   the
                   Lillies
                   and
                   their
                   Diadem
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   then
                   about
                   whose
                   armies
                   she
                   doth
                   watch
                   ,
                
                 
                   Give
                   her
                   the
                   honour
                   due
                   unto
                   her
                   match
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   when
                   in
                   field
                   your
                   standards
                   you
                   advance
                   ,
                
                 
                   Cry
                   loud
                   ,
                   St.
                   Denis
                   and
                   St.
                   Jone
                   for
                   France
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   study
                   of
                   the
                   Civill
                   Law
                   revived
                   in
                   Europe
                   .
                   The
                   dead
                   time
                   of
                   learning
                   .
                   The
                   Schools
                   of
                   Law
                   in
                   Orleans
                   .
                   The
                   oeconomie
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   Chancellour
                   of
                   Oxford
                   antiently
                   appointed
                   by
                   the
                   Diocesan
                   .
                   Their
                   methode
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   prodigality
                   in
                   bestowing
                   degrees
                   .
                   Orleans
                   a
                   great
                   conflux
                   of
                   strangers
                   .
                   The
                   language
                   there
                   .
                   The
                   Corporation
                   of
                   Germans
                   there
                   .
                   Their
                   house
                   and
                   priviledges
                   .
                   Dutch
                   and
                   Latine
                   .
                   The
                   difference
                   between
                   an
                   Academie
                   and
                   an
                   University
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Have
                 now
                 done
                 with
                 the
                 Town
                 and
                 City
                 of
                 Orleans
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 come
                 unto
                 the
                 University
                 or
                 Schools
                 of
                 Law
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 this
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 places
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 the
                 Civill
                 Lawes
                 was
                 revived
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
                 For
                 immediately
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Justinian
                 ,
                 who
                 out
                 of
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 2000
                 volumes
                 of
                 law-writers
                 had
                 collected
                 that
                 bodie
                 of
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 call
                 the
                 Digests
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Pandects
                 :
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 them
                 grew
                 neglected
                 in
                 these
                 Western
                 parts
                 ,
                 nor
                 did
                 any
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 professe
                 or
                 read
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 reason
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   Italy
                   ,
                   France
                   ,
                   Spain
                   ,
                   England
                
                 and
                 Germany
                 ,
                 having
                 received
                 new
                 Lords
                 over
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Franks
                   ,
                   Lombards
                   ,
                   Saxons
                   ,
                   Saracens
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 were
                 fain
                 to
                 submit
                 themselves
                 to
                 their
                 Laws
                 .
                 It
                 happened
                 afterwards
                 that
                 
                   Lotharius
                   Saxo
                
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 wh
                 〈…〉
                 gan
                 his
                 reign
                 ,
                 anno
                 1126.
                 (
                 being
                 560
                 years
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Justinian
                 )
                 having
                 taken
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Melphy
                 in
                 Naples
                 ,
                 found
                 there
                 an
                 old
                 copy
                 of
                 the
                 Pandects
                 .
                 This
                 he
                 gave
                 to
                 the
                 Pisans
                 his
                 confederates
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 most
                 reverend
                 relick
                 of
                 Learning
                 and
                 Antiquity
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 
                 
                   Littera
                   Pisana
                
                 .
                 Moreover
                 he
                 founded
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Bologne
                 or
                 Bononia
                 ,
                 ordering
                 the
                 Civill
                 Law
                 to
                 be
                 profest
                 there
                 :
                 one
                 Wirner
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 Professor
                 ;
                 upon
                 whose
                 advice
                 the
                 said
                 Emperor
                 ordained
                 that
                 Bononia
                 should
                 be
                 
                   Legum
                   &
                   juris
                   Schola
                   una
                   &
                   sola
                   :
                
                 and
                 here
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 of
                 that
                 study
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 Empire
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 fate
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Civill
                 Laws
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 neglected
                 .
                 All
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 both
                 Arts
                 and
                 languages
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 desperate
                 estates
                 ;
                 the
                 Poets
                 exclamation
                 of
                 
                   O
                   saeclum
                   insipiens
                   &
                   infacetum
                
                 ,
                 never
                 being
                 so
                 applyable
                 as
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 good
                 letters
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 nature
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 times
                 of
                 groweth
                 alike
                 ,
                 of
                 perfection
                 and
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 Like
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 its
                 ebbs
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 its
                 flouds
                 ;
                 and
                 like
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 its
                 Winter
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 seeds
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 deaded
                 and
                 bound
                 up
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 Spring
                 wherein
                 it
                 reflourisheth
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 learning
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 lay
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 and
                 lost
                 in
                 Europe
                 for
                 700
                 years
                 ,
                 even
                 untill
                 
                   Emanuel
                   Chrysolaras
                
                 taught
                 it
                 at
                 Venice
                 ,
                 being
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Countrey
                 by
                 the
                 Turks
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Philosophy
                 of
                 Aristotle
                 lay
                 hidden
                 in
                 the
                 moath
                 of
                 dust
                 and
                 libraries
                 ,
                 
                   Et
                   nominabatur
                   potius
                   quod
                   legebatur
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Ludovicus
                   Vives
                
                 observeth
                 in
                 his
                 notes
                 upon
                 St.
                 Austine
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                   Alexander
                   Aphrodiseus
                
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 also
                 lay
                 the
                 elegancies
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 tongue
                 obscured
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 
                   Erasmus
                   ,
                   More
                
                 and
                 Reuchlyn
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 severall
                 Kingdomes
                 of
                 
                   Germany
                   ,
                   England
                
                 ,
                 and
                 France
                 ,
                 endeavoured
                 the
                 restauration
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Civill
                 Law.
                 After
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Bologne
                 ,
                 it
                 pleased
                 
                   Philip
                   le
                   bel
                
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 to
                 found
                 another
                 here
                 at
                 Orleans
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 anno
                 1312.
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 School
                 of
                 that
                 profession
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 the
                 mountains
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 evident
                 by
                 the
                 Bull
                 of
                 Clement
                 V.
                 dated
                 at
                 Lyons
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1367.
                 where
                 he
                 giveth
                 it
                 this
                 title
                 ,
                 
                   Fructiferum
                   universitatis
                   Aurelianensts
                   intra
                   caetera
                   citramontana
                   studia
                   ,
                   prius
                   solennius
                   ,
                   antiquius
                   ,
                   tam
                   civilis
                   ,
                   quam
                   Canonicae
                   facultatis
                   studium
                   .
                
                 At
                 the
                 first
                 there
                 were
                 instituted
                 eight
                 Professors
                 ,
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 reduced
                 to
                 four
                 only
                 ;
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 decrease
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 Universities
                 .
                 The
                 place
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 read
                 
                 their
                 Lectures
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Les
                   grand
                   escoles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 
                   La
                   Universite
                
                 ;
                 neither
                 of
                 which
                 attributes
                 it
                 can
                 any
                 way
                 remit
                 .
                 Colledge
                 they
                 have
                 none
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 lodge
                 the
                 students
                 ,
                 or
                 entertain
                 the
                 Professors
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 sojourning
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 these
                 last
                 in
                 their
                 severall
                 houses
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 their
                 place
                 of
                 reading
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Les
                   grans
                   escoles
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 an
                 old
                 barn
                 converted
                 into
                 a
                 School
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 five
                 ranks
                 of
                 formes
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 pew
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 you
                 never
                 saw
                 a
                 thing
                 so
                 mock
                 its
                 own
                 name
                 :
                 Lucus
                 not
                 being
                 more
                 properly
                 called
                 so
                 
                   a
                   non
                   lucendo
                
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 ruinous
                 house
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 School
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 little
                 .
                 The
                 present
                 professors
                 are
                 Mr.
                 Furner
                 ,
                 the
                 Rector
                 at
                 my
                 being
                 there
                 ;
                 Mr.
                 Tuillerie
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Grand
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 of
                 them
                 named
                 Mr.
                 Augrand
                 ,
                 was
                 newly
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 place
                 like
                 a
                 dead
                 pay
                 among
                 Souldiers
                 not
                 supplyed
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 estate
                 was
                 the
                 function
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Brodee
                 ,
                 whose
                 office
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 unto
                 such
                 as
                 come
                 newly
                 to
                 the
                 Town
                 .
                 They
                 read
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 an
                 hour
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 turns
                 ,
                 every
                 morning
                 in
                 the
                 week
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 Holydayes
                 and
                 Thursdayes
                 ,
                 their
                 hearers
                 taking
                 their
                 Lectures
                 in
                 their
                 tables
                 .
                 Their
                 principall
                 office
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Rector
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 three
                 months
                 descends
                 down
                 unto
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 once
                 in
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 professors
                 hath
                 his
                 turn
                 of
                 being
                 Rector
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 in
                 dignity
                 unto
                 him
                 is
                 the
                 Chancellour
                 ,
                 whose
                 office
                 is
                 during
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 whose
                 name
                 all
                 degrees
                 are
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Letters
                 Authenticall
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 term
                 them
                 ,
                 granted
                 .
                 The
                 present
                 Chancellour
                 is
                 named
                 Mr.
                 Bouchier
                 Dr.
                 of
                 Divinity
                 and
                 of
                 both
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 Prebend
                 also
                 of
                 St.
                 Croix
                 ;
                 his
                 place
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Orleans
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 Chancellors
                 places
                 in
                 all
                 France
                 at
                 the
                 bestowing
                 of
                 the
                 Diocesan
                 .
                 Antiently
                 it
                 was
                 thus
                 also
                 with
                 us
                 at
                 Oxford
                 ;
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lincolne
                 nominating
                 to
                 us
                 our
                 Chancellors
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 year
                 1370.
                 
                 William
                 of
                 Remington
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 Chancellour
                 elected
                 by
                 the
                 University
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 bestowing
                 of
                 their
                 degrees
                 here
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 liberall
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 no
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 pay
                 his
                 fees
                 .
                 
                   Legem
                   ponere
                
                 is
                 with
                 them
                 more
                 powerfull
                 then
                 
                   legem
                   dicere
                
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 but
                 his
                 gold
                 ready
                 ,
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 sooner
                 dispatch
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 best
                 Scholar
                 upon
                 ticket
                 .
                 
                   
                   
                     Ipse
                     licet
                     v●●ias
                     Musis
                     comitatus
                     Homere
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Si
                     nihil
                     attuleris
                     ,
                     ibis
                     Homere
                     foras
                     .
                  
                
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 money
                 which
                 disputeth
                 best
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   money
                   makes
                   the
                   man
                
                 ;
                 said
                 the
                 Greek
                 ,
                 and
                 English
                 proverb
                 .
                 The
                 exercise
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 degree
                 taken
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 trivially
                 performed
                 .
                 When
                 you
                 have
                 chosen
                 the
                 Law
                 which
                 you
                 mean
                 to
                 defend
                 ,
                 they
                 conduct
                 you
                 into
                 an
                 old
                 ruinous
                 chamber
                 .
                 They
                 call
                 it
                 their
                 Library
                 ;
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 have
                 thought
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 warehouse
                 of
                 some
                 second
                 hand
                 Bookseller
                 .
                 Those
                 few
                 books
                 which
                 were
                 there
                 ,
                 were
                 as
                 old
                 as
                 Printing
                 ;
                 and
                 could
                 hardly
                 make
                 amongst
                 them
                 one
                 cover
                 ,
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 a
                 rat
                 .
                 They
                 stood
                 not
                 up
                 endlong
                 ,
                 but
                 lay
                 one
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 joyned
                 together
                 with
                 cobwebs
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 strings
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 would
                 ever
                 guesse
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 looked
                 into
                 since
                 the
                 long
                 reign
                 of
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 might
                 justly
                 have
                 condemned
                 his
                 own
                 charity
                 ;
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 prone
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 three
                 last
                 centuries
                 of
                 years
                 had
                 never
                 seen
                 the
                 inside
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 poor
                 paper
                 had
                 been
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 disease
                 called
                 
                   N●lime
                   tangere
                
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 unluckie
                 roome
                 do
                 they
                 hold
                 their
                 disputations
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 be
                 solemn
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 expectation
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 arguments
                 urged
                 ,
                 commend
                 the
                 sufficiency
                 of
                 the
                 Respondent
                 ,
                 and
                 pronounce
                 him
                 worthy
                 of
                 his
                 degree
                 .
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 cause
                 his
                 Authenticall
                 Letters
                 to
                 be
                 sealed
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 they
                 tell
                 the
                 Reader
                 with
                 what
                 diligence
                 and
                 pains
                 they
                 fitted
                 the
                 Candidati
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 that
                 industry
                 should
                 be
                 honoured
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 on
                 that
                 ground
                 they
                 have
                 thought
                 it
                 fitting
                 
                   p●st
                   angustias
                   sulamen
                   ,
                   post
                   vigilias
                   requietem
                   ,
                   post
                   dolorem
                   gaudia
                   ,
                
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 as
                 I
                 remember
                 goeth
                 the
                 form
                 )
                 
                   to
                   recompense
                   the
                   labours
                   of
                   N.
                   N.
                   with
                   the
                   degree
                   of
                   Doctor
                   or
                   Licentiate
                
                 ;
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 formall
                 foolery
                 ,
                 
                   Et
                   ad
                   hunc
                   modum
                   fiunt
                   Doctores
                   .
                
              
               
                 From
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 proceed
                 we
                 unto
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Language
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 better
                 spoken
                 here
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 certainly
                 the
                 people
                 hereof
                 speak
                 it
                 
                 more
                 distinctly
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 more
                 elegantly
                 .
                 Yet
                 partly
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 partly
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 sweetnesse
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 ;
                 the
                 Town
                 is
                 never
                 without
                 abundance
                 of
                 strangers
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 correspondency
                 with
                 the
                 French.
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 measure
                 it
                 is
                 replenished
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 Germany
                 who
                 have
                 here
                 a
                 corporation
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 do
                 make
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 a
                 better
                 University
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 University
                 .
                 This
                 Corporation
                 consisteth
                 of
                 a
                 Procutator
                 ,
                 a
                 Questor
                 ,
                 an
                 Assessor
                 ,
                 two
                 Bibliothecarii
                 ,
                 &
                 12
                 Counsellors
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 their
                 d●stinct
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 solemnly
                 elected
                 by
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 every
                 third
                 moneth
                 .
                 The
                 Consulship
                 of
                 R●me
                 was
                 never
                 so
                 welcome
                 to
                 Cicero
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Procurator
                 is
                 to
                 a
                 Dutch
                 Gentleman
                 ;
                 he
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 command
                 ordering
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Nation
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 truth
                 ,
                 being
                 much
                 respected
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 his
                 office
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 the
                 young
                 comers
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 moneys
                 due
                 at
                 their
                 admission
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 receive
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 dispending
                 of
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Questor
                 at
                 the
                 expiting
                 o●
                 his
                 charge
                 .
                 The
                 office
                 of
                 Assessor
                 is
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Clerk
                 of
                 the
                 Councels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Secretary
                 mixt
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 registreth
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 their
                 Councels
                 ,
                 writeth
                 Letters
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Kings
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 new
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 prime
                 or
                 extraordinary
                 Ambassador
                 cometh
                 to
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 he
                 entertaineth
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 speach
                 .
                 The
                 Bibliothecarii
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 Library
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 remain
                 three
                 hours
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 in
                 their
                 severall
                 turns
                 .
                 A
                 prety
                 room
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 very
                 plentifully
                 furnished
                 with
                 choise
                 books
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 small
                 charge
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 the
                 custome
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 at
                 his
                 departure
                 ,
                 must
                 leave
                 with
                 them
                 one
                 book
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 kind
                 or
                 price
                 it
                 best
                 pleaseth
                 him
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 officers
                 at
                 the
                 resigning
                 up
                 of
                 his
                 charge
                 ,
                 giveth
                 unto
                 the
                 new
                 Questor
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 gold
                 about
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 a
                 Pistolet
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 expended
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 requires
                 ;
                 which
                 most
                 an
                 end
                 is
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 their
                 Library
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 unto
                 this
                 
                   citèdes
                   Lettres
                
                 (
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 writers
                 calleth
                 Paris
                 )
                 is
                 their
                 Councell
                 house
                 ;
                 an
                 handsome
                 square
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 furnished
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 they
                 hold
                 their
                 Consultations
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 preserve
                 their
                 Records
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 ,
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 summoning
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 being
                 meerly
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Procurator
                 .
                 About
                 the
                 Table
                 they
                 have
                 five
                 chairs
                 for
                 the
                 five
                 principall
                 Officers
                 ;
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 sitting
                 round
                 the
                 Chamber
                 on
                 stools
                 ;
                 the
                 armes
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 being
                 placed
                 directly
                 over
                 every
                 of
                 the
                 seats
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 happen
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 die
                 there
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 accompany
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 grave
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 mixt
                 so
                 orderly
                 of
                 grief
                 and
                 state
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 think
                 the
                 obsequies
                 of
                 some
                 great
                 Potentate
                 were
                 solemnized
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 say
                 truth
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 hearty
                 and
                 a
                 loving
                 Nation
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 strangers
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 Only
                 I
                 would
                 wish
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 speech
                 and
                 complement
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 use
                 the
                 Latine
                 tongue
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 speak
                 it
                 more
                 congruously
                 .
                 You
                 shall
                 hardly
                 finde
                 a
                 man
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 make
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 expresse
                 himself
                 in
                 that
                 language
                 ;
                 nor
                 one
                 amongst
                 a
                 hundred
                 that
                 can
                 do
                 it
                 Latinly
                 .
                 
                   Galleriam
                   ,
                   Compagniam
                   ,
                   Gardinum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 are
                 as
                 usuall
                 in
                 their
                 common
                 discourse
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 drink
                 at
                 three
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 familiar
                 as
                 their
                 sleep
                 .
                 Had
                 they
                 bent
                 their
                 studies
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 I
                 perswade
                 my self
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 excellent
                 good
                 at
                 the
                 Common
                 Lawes
                 ;
                 their
                 tongues
                 so
                 naturally
                 falling
                 upon
                 those
                 words
                 which
                 are
                 necessary
                 to
                 a
                 Declaration
                 .
                 But
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 I
                 took
                 notice
                 of
                 one
                 Mr.
                 Gebour
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 that
                 various
                 mixture
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 thought
                 his
                 tongue
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 very
                 Amsterdam
                 of
                 languages
                 .
                 
                   Cras
                   main
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   nous
                   irons
                   ad
                   magnam
                   Galleriam
                   ,
                
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 remarkable
                 speeches
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 at
                 Paris
                 ;
                 but
                 here
                 at
                 Orleans
                 we
                 had
                 them
                 of
                 him
                 thick
                 and
                 threefold
                 .
                 If
                 ever
                 he
                 should
                 chance
                 to
                 die
                 in
                 a
                 strange
                 place
                 where
                 his
                 Countrey
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 known
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 tongue
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 possible
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 more
                 Nations
                 would
                 strive
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 ever
                 did
                 for
                 Homer
                 .
                 I
                 had
                 before
                 read
                 of
                 the
                 confusion
                 of
                 Babel
                 ;
                 in
                 him
                 I
                 came
                 acquainted
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 use
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 hotch-pot
                 of
                 languages
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 good
                 Chymicall
                 Physician
                 would
                 make
                 an
                 excellent
                 medicine
                 of
                 it
                 against
                 the
                 stone
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 no
                 more
                 upon
                 the
                 particular
                 ,
                 I
                 never
                 knew
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 spake
                 more
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 lesse
                 Latine
                 .
              
               
               
                 Of
                 thesee
                 ingredients
                 is
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Orleans
                 ,
                 compounded
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 it
                 be
                 lawfull
                 to
                 call
                 it
                 an
                 University
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 .
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 Academie
                 would
                 beseem
                 it
                 better
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   God
                   grant
                
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Sanco
                   Panco
                
                 said
                 of
                 his
                 wife
                 )
                 
                   it
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   discharge
                   that
                   calling
                   .
                
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 those
                 names
                 are
                 indifferently
                 used
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 properly
                 .
                 For
                 an
                 Academie
                 (
                 the
                 name
                 is
                 derived
                 from
                 a
                 place
                 neer
                 Athens
                 ,
                 called
                 Academia
                 ,
                 where
                 Plato
                 first
                 taught
                 Philosophy
                 )
                 in
                 its
                 strict
                 and
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 study
                 ,
                 where
                 some
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 Arts
                 are
                 professed
                 ;
                 as
                 Law
                 at
                 Orleans
                 and
                 Bononia
                 ,
                 and
                 Physick
                 at
                 Montpelier
                 and
                 Padua
                 ;
                 an
                 University
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   Quod
                   Universae
                   ibi
                   traduntur
                   disciplinae
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 name
                 importeth
                 ;
                 where
                 learning
                 is
                 professed
                 in
                 the
                 generality
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 the
                 Germans
                 call
                 
                   Schola
                   illustris
                
                 ;
                 the
                 latter
                 
                   Generale
                   studium
                
                 ;
                 very
                 opposite
                 titles
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 of
                 a
                 German
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Orleans
                   not
                   an
                   University
                   till
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   Jesuites
                   .
                   Their
                   Colledge
                   there
                   by
                   whom
                   built
                   .
                   The
                   Jesuites
                   no
                   singers
                   .
                   Their
                   laudable
                   and
                   exact
                   method
                   of
                   teaching
                   .
                   Their
                   policies
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   Received
                   not
                   without
                   great
                   difficulty
                   into
                   Paris
                   .
                   Their
                   houses
                   in
                   that
                   University
                   .
                   Their
                   strictness
                   unto
                   the
                   rules
                   of
                   their
                   order
                   .
                   Much
                   maliced
                   by
                   the
                   other
                   Priests
                   and
                   Fryers
                   .
                   Why
                   not
                   sent
                   into
                   England
                   with
                   the
                   Queen
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   what
                   order
                   they
                   were
                   that
                   came
                   with
                   her
                   .
                   Our
                   returne
                   to
                   Paris
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 difference
                 between
                 an
                 University
                 and
                 an
                 Academie
                 standing
                 thus
                 ,
                 Those
                 which
                 lived
                 in
                 our
                 Fathers
                 dayes
                 could
                 hardly
                 have
                 called
                 Orleans
                 an
                 University
                 ;
                 a
                 School
                 of
                 Law
                 being
                 the
                 name
                 most
                 fit
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 time
                 since
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 that
                 appellation
                 may
                 not
                 misbecome
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 having
                 brought
                 with
                 them
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 wanting
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 of
                 any
                 long
                 standing
                 ,
                 their
                 Colledge
                 being
                 not
                 yet
                 fully
                 finished
                 .
                 By
                 an
                 inscription
                 over
                 the
                 gate
                 ,
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Gagliery
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Advocates
                 in
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 large
                 practise
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 ,
                 of
                 great
                 possessions
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 having
                 no
                 childe
                 but
                 this
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 intend
                 the
                 fastning
                 of
                 his
                 estate
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 house
                 do
                 those
                 of
                 this
                 order
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 good
                 Letters
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 pursuit
                 whereof
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 this
                 fracernity
                 are
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 good
                 proficients
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 exceed
                 all
                 other
                 sorts
                 of
                 Fryers
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 better
                 teachers
                 and
                 
                 more
                 leasure
                 to
                 learn.
                 That
                 time
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 spent
                 at
                 high
                 Masses
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 their
                 Canonicall
                 hours
                 ,
                 these
                 men
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 their
                 books
                 :
                 they
                 being
                 exempted
                 from
                 these
                 duties
                 by
                 their
                 order
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 ground
                 they
                 trouble
                 not
                 their
                 heads
                 with
                 the
                 crotchets
                 of
                 Musick
                 ,
                 nor
                 spend
                 their
                 moneths
                 upon
                 the
                 chanting
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 services
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 other
                 matters
                 to
                 imploy
                 their
                 brains
                 upon
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 ruin
                 of
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 and
                 desolation
                 of
                 Countries
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 Themistocles
                 ,
                 being
                 requested
                 to
                 play
                 a
                 lesson
                 on
                 the
                 Lute
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   fidle
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   could
                   tell
                   how
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   little
                   Town
                   a
                   great
                   City
                   .
                
                 The
                 like
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 no
                 great
                 singers
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 well
                 skilled
                 in
                 making
                 little
                 Cities
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 ones
                 little
                 .
                 And
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 any
                 ability
                 or
                 desire
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 solemn
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 Statutes
                 require
                 musick
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 faine
                 to
                 hire
                 the
                 singing
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 Cathedrall
                 .
                 As
                 here
                 upon
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 their
                 Patron
                 St.
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 21
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 compelled
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 voyces
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Croix
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 advantage
                 of
                 leasure
                 is
                 added
                 the
                 exact
                 method
                 of
                 their
                 teaching
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 indeed
                 so
                 excellent
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Protestants
                 themselves
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 send
                 their
                 sons
                 to
                 their
                 Schools
                 ;
                 upon
                 desire
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 prove
                 exquisite
                 in
                 those
                 arts
                 they
                 teach
                 .
                 To
                 them
                 resort
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 rich
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 abundance
                 ,
                 that
                 wheresoever
                 they
                 settle
                 ,
                 other
                 houses
                 become
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 desolate
                 ,
                 or
                 frequented
                 only
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 heavie
                 and
                 phlegmatick
                 constitutions
                 .
                 Into
                 their
                 Schooles
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 place
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 forum
                 or
                 Classis
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 best
                 fitted
                 to
                 enter
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 Classes
                 ,
                 the
                 lowest
                 is
                 for
                 Grammar
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 for
                 Composition
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 Theames
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 call
                 it
                 :
                 the
                 third
                 for
                 Poetry
                 :
                 the
                 fourth
                 for
                 Oratory
                 :
                 the
                 fifth
                 for
                 Greek
                 Grammar
                 and
                 compositions
                 :
                 the
                 sixt
                 for
                 the
                 Poesie
                 and
                 Rhetorick
                 of
                 that
                 language
                 :
                 the
                 seventh
                 for
                 Logick
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 eight
                 and
                 last
                 for
                 Philosophy
                 .
                 In
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 Schooles
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 severall
                 Reader
                 or
                 Institutor
                 ,
                 who
                 only
                 mindeth
                 that
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 that
                 year
                 he
                 
                 teacheth
                 .
                 That
                 year
                 ended
                 ,
                 he
                 removeth
                 both
                 himself
                 and
                 Scholars
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Classis
                 or
                 Schooles
                 next
                 beyond
                 him
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 hath
                 brought
                 them
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 studies
                 of
                 humanity
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 last
                 forme
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 he
                 continueth
                 two
                 years
                 ,
                 which
                 once
                 expired
                 ,
                 his
                 Scholars
                 are
                 made
                 perfect
                 in
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 themselves
                 manumitted
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
                 and
                 permitted
                 their
                 private
                 studies
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 they
                 only
                 teach
                 their
                 Scholars
                 an
                 exactnesse
                 in
                 those
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 Learning
                 which
                 they
                 handle
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 also
                 endevour
                 to
                 breed
                 in
                 them
                 an
                 obstinacy
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sturdy
                 eagernesse
                 of
                 spirit
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 thereby
                 hot
                 prosecutors
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 impatient
                 of
                 any
                 contrary
                 consideration
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 maketh
                 all
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 education
                 ,
                 to
                 affect
                 victory
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 controversies
                 of
                 wit
                 or
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 violence
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 in
                 their
                 very
                 Grammaticall
                 disputations
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 little
                 boyes
                 maintaine
                 arguments
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 fierie
                 impatience
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 think
                 it
                 above
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 their
                 years
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 they
                 performe
                 freely
                 and
                 for
                 nothing
                 ;
                 the
                 poor
                 Paisants
                 son
                 being
                 by
                 them
                 equally
                 instructed
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Noblest
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 get
                 unto
                 their
                 Society
                 ,
                 great
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 strength
                 ;
                 honour
                 in
                 furnishing
                 their
                 Schooles
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 persons
                 of
                 excellent
                 quality
                 or
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 afterwards
                 they
                 make
                 their
                 best
                 advantages
                 for
                 their
                 strength
                 also
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 poorer
                 sort
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 also
                 their
                 ends
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 free
                 and
                 liberall
                 education
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 do
                 infinitely
                 affect
                 them
                 :
                 besides
                 that
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 ranke
                 of
                 their
                 Scholars
                 they
                 assume
                 such
                 into
                 their
                 fraternity
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 finde
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 rare
                 wit
                 and
                 excellent
                 spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 fitted
                 for
                 their
                 profession
                 .
                 Thus
                 do
                 they
                 make
                 their
                 own
                 purposes
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 conditions
                 ,
                 and
                 refuse
                 no
                 fish
                 which
                 either
                 they
                 can
                 draw
                 into
                 their
                 nets
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 will
                 offer
                 it self
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Si
                   locuples
                   quis
                   est
                   ,
                   avarisunt
                   ,
                   si
                   pauper
                   ,
                   ambitiosi
                   ,
                   quos
                   non
                   oriens
                   ,
                   non
                   occidens
                   satiaverit
                   ,
                   soli
                   omnium
                   opes
                   atque
                   inopiam
                   pari
                   affectu
                   concupiscunt
                   :
                   Galgacus
                
                 a
                 British
                 Captain
                 ,
                 spake
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 Empire
                 :
                 we
                 may
                 as
                 justly
                 verifie
                 it
                 of
                 these
                 Souldiers
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 the
                 men
                 whom
                 
                 neither
                 the
                 West
                 nor
                 East-Indies
                 can
                 satisfie
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 with
                 a
                 like
                 fervencie
                 desire
                 the
                 education
                 of
                 the
                 needy
                 and
                 the
                 wealthy
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 method
                 of
                 teaching
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 strengthen
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 affections
                 of
                 men
                 a
                 broad
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 fortifie
                 themselves
                 within
                 their
                 own
                 wals
                 at
                 home
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 society
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 not
                 only
                 perfectly
                 concocted
                 in
                 his
                 head
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 gained
                 unto
                 himself
                 the
                 true
                 art
                 of
                 speaking
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 readinesse
                 of
                 expressing
                 what
                 he
                 knoweth
                 ;
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 demurre
                 or
                 haesitancie
                 :
                 the
                 greatest
                 happinesse
                 of
                 a
                 Scholar
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 then
                 and
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 rare
                 abilities
                 (
                 for
                 
                   virtus
                   &
                   in
                   hoste
                   probatur
                
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 thought
                 by
                 men
                 of
                 wisdome
                 and
                 judgement
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 planting
                 of
                 a
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Jesuites
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 sure
                 way
                 to
                 reestablish
                 that
                 Religion
                 which
                 they
                 professe
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 eate
                 out
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 of
                 them
                 mightily
                 opposed
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 where
                 more
                 violently
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Paris
                 .
                 An
                 University
                 that
                 standeth
                 much
                 upon
                 its
                 liberty
                 and
                 priviledges
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 this
                 order
                 was
                 imagined
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 hindrance
                 :
                 it
                 being
                 lawfull
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 degree
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 houses
                 ,
                 without
                 reference
                 to
                 any
                 publick
                 exercise
                 or
                 examination
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1554.
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 they
                 first
                 began
                 to
                 set
                 foot
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 the
                 Sorbonists
                 made
                 a
                 long
                 decree
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 whereof
                 are
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 worth
                 the
                 reading
                 ,
                 
                   Uidetur
                   haec
                   societas
                   in
                   negotio
                   fidei
                   periculosa
                   ,
                   pacis
                   Ecclesiae
                   perturbativa
                   ,
                   monasticae
                   religionis
                   eversiva
                   &
                   magis
                   ad
                   destructionem
                   ,
                   quam
                   ad
                   adificationem
                
                 ;
                 a
                 censure
                 too
                 full
                 of
                 vineger
                 and
                 bitternesse
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1564.
                 they
                 preferred
                 a
                 Petition
                 to
                 the
                 University
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Colledge
                 which
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Clermont
                 had
                 built
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 incorporated
                 into
                 the
                 University
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 the
                 immunities
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 Universities
                 deniall
                 of
                 their
                 desire
                 ,
                 there
                 arose
                 a
                 suit
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 University
                 in
                 the
                 high
                 Court
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 
                   Peter
                   Versoris
                
                 pleading
                 for
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Stephen
                   Pasquier
                
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 party
                 .
                 
                 In
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 were
                 admitted
                 ,
                 though
                 upon
                 terms
                 of
                 wondrous
                 strictnesse
                 .
                 
                   Anno
                   1594.
                   
                   John
                   Castell
                
                 a
                 novice
                 of
                 this
                 order
                 ,
                 having
                 wounded
                 King
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 occasioned
                 the
                 banishment
                 of
                 this
                 Society
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 France
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 again
                 received
                 till
                 the
                 year
                 1604.
                 and
                 then
                 also
                 upon
                 limitations
                 more
                 strict
                 then
                 ever
                 .
                 Into
                 Paris
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 readmitted
                 untill
                 anno
                 1606.
                 neither
                 had
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 reading
                 Lectures
                 and
                 instructing
                 the
                 youth
                 confirmed
                 unto
                 them
                 till
                 anno
                 1611.
                 which
                 also
                 was
                 compassed
                 not
                 without
                 great
                 trouble
                 and
                 vexation
                 .
                 
                   
                     Per
                     varios
                     casus
                     &
                     tot
                     discrimina
                     rerum
                     ,
                  
                   
                     As
                     Aeneás
                     
                       and
                       his
                       companions
                       came
                       into
                    
                     Latium
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 University
                 they
                 have
                 at
                 this
                 instant
                 three
                 houses
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Novices
                 ,
                 a
                 second
                 of
                 Institutors
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 third
                 of
                 professed
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 style
                 their
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 professed
                 house
                 of
                 St.
                 Lewis
                 .
                 In
                 their
                 house
                 of
                 Novices
                 they
                 train
                 up
                 all
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 culled
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Schooles
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 their
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 initiate
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 arts
                 of
                 Jesuitism
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 mysteries
                 of
                 iniquity
                 .
                 They
                 there
                 teach
                 them
                 not
                 Grammaticall
                 constructions
                 or
                 composition
                 ,
                 but
                 instruct
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 paths
                 of
                 virtue
                 ,
                 courage
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 such
                 examples
                 as
                 their
                 Authors
                 afford
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 they
                 say
                 of
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 friends
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 funerall
                 Oration
                 for
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 anno
                 1610.
                 reporteth
                 it
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 
                   Latini
                   sermonis
                   obtentu
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   impurissime
                   Gallicae
                   juventutis
                   mores
                   ingenuos
                   foedant
                   .
                   Bonarum
                   litterarum
                   praetextu
                   ,
                   pessimas
                   edocent
                   artes
                   .
                   Dum
                   ingenia
                   excolunt
                   ,
                   animas
                   perdunt
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 In
                 their
                 Colledge
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 method
                 of
                 teaching
                 which
                 the
                 others
                 of
                 their
                 company
                 use
                 in
                 Orleans
                 .
                 A
                 Colledge
                 first
                 given
                 unto
                 them
                 by
                 Mr.
                 
                   William
                   Pratt
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Clermount
                 ,
                 whose
                 house
                 it
                 was
                 ;
                 but
                 much
                 beautifyed
                 by
                 themselves
                 after
                 his
                 decease
                 .
                 For
                 with
                 the
                 mony
                 which
                 he
                 gave
                 unto
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 which
                 amounted
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 )
                 to
                 
                 60000
                 crowns
                 ;
                 they
                 added
                 to
                 it
                 the
                 Court
                 called
                 
                   De
                   Langres
                
                 ,
                 in
                 St.
                 
                   James
                   street
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1582.
                 
                 Their
                 Monastery
                 or
                 house
                 of
                 profession
                 is
                 that
                 unto
                 which
                 they
                 retire
                 themselves
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 discharged
                 their
                 duties
                 in
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 by
                 reading
                 and
                 studying
                 publickly
                 in
                 their
                 severall
                 Classes
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 here
                 ,
                 their
                 studies
                 both
                 for
                 time
                 and
                 quality
                 is
                 
                   ad
                   placitum
                
                 ;
                 though
                 generally
                 their
                 only
                 studie
                 in
                 it
                 is
                 Policy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 their
                 cause
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Trojan
                 horse
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 firebrands
                 and
                 incendiaries
                 are
                 let
                 out
                 to
                 disturb
                 and
                 set
                 in
                 combustion
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 forge
                 come
                 all
                 those
                 stratagems
                 and
                 tricks
                 of
                 Machiavillianism
                 ,
                 which
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 desolation
                 of
                 their
                 Countries
                 .
                 I
                 speak
                 not
                 this
                 of
                 their
                 house
                 of
                 Profession
                 here
                 in
                 Paris
                 ,
                 either
                 only
                 or
                 principally
                 ;
                 wheresoever
                 they
                 settle
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 house
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 issue
                 to
                 overthrow
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 Being
                 sent
                 once
                 by
                 their
                 Superiors
                 ,
                 a
                 necessity
                 is
                 layed
                 upon
                 them
                 of
                 obedience
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 imployment
                 never
                 so
                 dangerous
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 this
                 Nation
                 doth
                 most
                 strictly
                 obey
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 their
                 order
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 not
                 excepting
                 the
                 Capouchins
                 nor
                 the
                 Carthusians
                 This
                 I
                 am
                 witnesse
                 to
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 the
                 Divinity
                 Lecture
                 is
                 to
                 end
                 at
                 the
                 tilling
                 of
                 a
                 Bell
                 ;
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 in
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Clermont
                 ,
                 reading
                 about
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 ended
                 his
                 Lecture
                 with
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Denique
                   in
                   quibuseunque
                
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 warning
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 durst
                 not
                 so
                 far
                 trespasse
                 upon
                 his
                 rule
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 speak
                 out
                 his
                 sentence
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 fate
                 of
                 these
                 Jesuits
                 to
                 have
                 great
                 persons
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 Universities
                 only
                 to
                 oppose
                 their
                 fortunes
                 :
                 they
                 have
                 also
                 the
                 most
                 accomplisht
                 malice
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 secular
                 Priests
                 or
                 Fryers
                 amongst
                 whom
                 they
                 live
                 ,
                 can
                 fasten
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 Some
                 envie
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 their
                 possessions
                 ,
                 some
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 their
                 learning
                 ;
                 some
                 hate
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 some
                 for
                 the
                 shrewdnesse
                 of
                 their
                 brains
                 ;
                 all
                 together
                 making
                 good
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 Paterculus
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Semper
                   eminentis
                   fortune
                   comes
                   est
                   invidia
                   .
                
                 True
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 have
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 deserved
                 all
                 this
                 clamor
                 and
                 stomach
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 insolencies
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 drawn
                 into
                 their
                 own
                 hands
                 all
                 the
                 principall
                 
                 affairs
                 of
                 Court
                 and
                 state
                 ;
                 but
                 upon
                 occasions
                 cast
                 all
                 the
                 scorn
                 and
                 contempt
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 upon
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Orders
                 .
                 The
                 Janizaries
                 of
                 the
                 Turke
                 never
                 more
                 neglectfully
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Asapi
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 doe
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 .
                 A
                 great
                 crime
                 in
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 such
                 excellent
                 Masters
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 affections
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 affection
                 born
                 to
                 them
                 abroad
                 ,
                 greater
                 then
                 that
                 at
                 home
                 ;
                 amongst
                 those
                 I
                 mean
                 of
                 the
                 opposite
                 party
                 ;
                 who
                 being
                 so
                 often
                 troubled
                 and
                 crumped
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 have
                 little
                 cause
                 to
                 afford
                 them
                 a
                 liking
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 lesse
                 a
                 welcome
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 reason
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 sent
                 into
                 England
                 with
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 although
                 at
                 first
                 they
                 were
                 destinate
                 to
                 that
                 service
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 well
                 known
                 how
                 odious
                 that
                 name
                 was
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 little
                 countenance
                 the
                 Court
                 or
                 Countrey
                 would
                 have
                 afforded
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 therefore
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 Governance
                 of
                 that
                 businesse
                 ,
                 sent
                 hither
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 the
                 Oratorians
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Fratres
                   congregationis
                   Oratorii
                
                 ;
                 a
                 race
                 of
                 men
                 never
                 as
                 yet
                 offensive
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 further
                 then
                 the
                 generall
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 lesse
                 subject
                 to
                 envie
                 and
                 exception
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 first
                 instituted
                 by
                 
                   Philip
                   Nerius
                
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 and
                 advanced
                 and
                 dignified
                 by
                 
                   Pope
                   Sixtus
                
                 V.
                 principally
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 incessant
                 Sermons
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Antiquities
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 get
                 a
                 new
                 reputation
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 divert
                 a
                 little
                 the
                 torrent
                 of
                 the
                 peoples
                 affections
                 from
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 .
                 Baronius
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 and
                 excellent
                 Historian
                 ,
                 and
                 Bozius
                 that
                 deadly
                 enemie
                 to
                 the
                 Soveraignity
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 foundation
                 of
                 this
                 Order
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 now
                 done
                 with
                 Orleans
                 and
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 prepare
                 for
                 my
                 return
                 to
                 Paris
                 .
                 Which
                 journey
                 I
                 begun
                 the
                 23
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 and
                 ended
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 .
                 We
                 went
                 back
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 that
                 we
                 came
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 fortunate
                 as
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 same
                 company
                 we
                 came
                 in
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 acceptable
                 society
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 some
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 Fryers
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 St.
                 Austin
                 ;
                 we
                 had
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 vexation
                 of
                 four
                 tradesmen
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 two
                 
                   filles
                   de
                   joye
                
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 old
                 woman
                 ;
                 the
                 Artizans
                 so
                 slovenly
                 attired
                 
                 and
                 greasie
                 in
                 their
                 apparell
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 most
                 modest
                 apprehension
                 could
                 have
                 conceived
                 no
                 better
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 newly
                 raked
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 scullery
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 an
                 Inkehorne
                 that
                 hung
                 at
                 his
                 girdle
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 made
                 us
                 believe
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 Notarie
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 thread
                 of
                 his
                 discourse
                 ,
                 we
                 found
                 out
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Sumner
                 :
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 ribaldrie
                 was
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 rankly
                 did
                 it
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 bawdie-courts
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 of
                 them
                 talked
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 skill
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 commodities
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 likely
                 man
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 years
                 Eschevins
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 two
                 wenches
                 ,
                 one
                 so
                 extreamly
                 impudent
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 any
                 immodest
                 ear
                 would
                 have
                 abhorred
                 her
                 language
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 shamelesse
                 deportment
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 very
                 behaviour
                 would
                 have
                 frighted
                 lust
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 incontinent
                 man
                 living
                 .
                 Since
                 I
                 first
                 knew
                 mankinde
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 I
                 never
                 observed
                 so
                 much
                 impudence
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 did
                 then
                 in
                 her
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 hope
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 so
                 miserable
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 suffer
                 two
                 dayes
                 more
                 the
                 torment
                 and
                 hell
                 of
                 her
                 conversation
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 a
                 wench
                 born
                 to
                 shame
                 all
                 the
                 Fryers
                 with
                 whom
                 she
                 had
                 traficked
                 ,
                 for
                 she
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 casta
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 cauta
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 leave
                 her
                 ,
                 a
                 creature
                 extreamly
                 bold
                 ,
                 because
                 extreamly
                 faulty
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 having
                 no
                 good
                 property
                 to
                 redeem
                 both
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 unlovely
                 qualities
                 ;
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 Sir
                 
                   Philip
                   Sydney
                
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Strumpet
                 Baccha
                 in
                 the
                 Arcadia
                 )
                 a
                 little
                 counterfeit
                 beauty
                 disgraced
                 with
                 wandring
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 unwayed
                 speeches
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 younger
                 females
                 (
                 for
                 as
                 yet
                 I
                 am
                 doubtfull
                 whether
                 I
                 may
                 call
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 women
                 )
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 profession
                 also
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 half
                 so
                 rampant
                 as
                 her
                 companion
                 .
                 
                   
                     Haec
                     habitu
                     casto
                     cum
                     non
                     sit
                     ,
                     casta
                     videtur
                     ,
                  
                
                 as
                 Ausonius
                 giveth
                 it
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 wanton
                 sisters
                 .
                 By
                 her
                 carriage
                 a
                 charitable
                 stranger
                 would
                 have
                 thought
                 her
                 honest
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 favourable
                 opinion
                 had
                 my self
                 been
                 inclinable
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 
                   French
                   Monsieur
                
                 had
                 not
                 given
                 me
                 her
                 character
                 
                 at
                 Orleans
                 :
                 besides
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 odd
                 twinkling
                 of
                 her
                 eye
                 ,
                 which
                 spoyled
                 the
                 composednesse
                 of
                 her
                 countenance
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 she
                 might
                 have
                 passed
                 for
                 currant
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 safely
                 say
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 her
                 fellow
                 Harlot
                 ,
                 what
                 Tacitus
                 doth
                 of
                 Pompey
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Secretior
                   Pompeius
                   ,
                   Caesare
                   non
                   melior
                   .
                
                 They
                 were
                 both
                 equally
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 sin
                 ;
                 though
                 this
                 last
                 had
                 the
                 more
                 cunning
                 to
                 dissemble
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 avoid
                 the
                 infamie
                 and
                 censure
                 due
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 woman
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 our
                 goodly
                 companions
                 .
                 A
                 woman
                 so
                 old
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 fully
                 resolved
                 whether
                 she
                 were
                 ever
                 young
                 or
                 no.
                 'T
                 was
                 well
                 I
                 had
                 read
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 I
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 very
                 prone
                 to
                 have
                 thought
                 her
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 pieces
                 of
                 the
                 creation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 some
                 mischance
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 she
                 had
                 escaped
                 the
                 flood
                 ;
                 her
                 face
                 was
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 like
                 unto
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Sibylla
                   Erythraea
                
                 in
                 an
                 old
                 print
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 of
                 Solomons
                 two
                 harlots
                 in
                 the
                 painted
                 cloth
                 ;
                 you
                 could
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 but
                 have
                 imagined
                 her
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Relicks
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 age
                 after
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 Babel
                 ;
                 for
                 her
                 very
                 complexion
                 was
                 a
                 confusion
                 more
                 dreadfull
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 languages
                 .
                 As
                 yet
                 I
                 am
                 uncertain
                 whether
                 the
                 Poem
                 of
                 our
                 arch-poet
                 Spencer
                 ,
                 entituled
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Ruines
                   of
                   time
                
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 purposely
                 intended
                 on
                 her
                 ;
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 applyable
                 in
                 the
                 title
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 might
                 have
                 saved
                 all
                 this
                 labour
                 :
                 Ovid
                 in
                 his
                 description
                 of
                 Fames
                 ,
                 hath
                 most
                 exactly
                 given
                 us
                 her
                 portraicture
                 ;
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 eight
                 book
                 of
                 his
                 Metamorphosis
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 take
                 this
                 view
                 of
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Nullus
                   erat
                   crinis
                   ,
                   cava
                   lumina
                   ,
                   pallor
                   in
                   ore
                   ,
                
                 
                   Labra
                   incana
                   situ
                   ,
                   scabri
                   ru●igine
                   dentes
                   ,
                
                 
                   Dura
                   cutis
                   ,
                   per
                   quam
                   spectari
                   viscera
                   possent
                   ;
                
                 
                   Ventris
                   erat
                   pro
                   ventre
                   locus
                   :
                   pendere
                   putares
                
                 
                   Pectus
                   ,
                   et
                   a
                   spinae
                   tantummodo
                   crate
                   teneri
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 companion
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Coachfull
                 ,
                 Sunday-night
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 arrivall
                 at
                 Paris
                 ,
                 hath
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 delivered
                 us
                 .
                 A
                 blessing
                 for
                 which
                 I
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 thankfull
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 
                   
                     —
                     Dedit
                     Deus
                     his
                     quoque
                     finem
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               the
               Third
               Book
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               SURVEY
               OF
               THE
               STATE
               of
               FRANCE
               .
            
             
               PICARDIE
               :
               OR
               ,
               THE
               FOURTH
               BOOK
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Our
                   return
                   towards
                   England
                   .
                   More
                   of
                   the
                   Hugonots
                   hate
                   unto
                   Crosses
                   .
                   The
                   town
                   of
                   Luzarch
                   ,
                   and
                   St.
                   Loupae
                   .
                   The
                   Country
                   of
                   Picardie
                   and
                   people
                   .
                   The
                   Picts
                   of
                   Britain
                   not
                   of
                   this
                   Country
                   .
                   Mr.
                   
                     Lee
                     Dignicoes
                  
                   Governor
                   of
                   Picardie
                   .
                   The
                   office
                   of
                   Constable
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   France
                   .
                   By
                   whom
                   the
                   place
                   supplyed
                   in
                   England
                   .
                   The
                   marble
                   table
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   and
                   causes
                   there
                   handled
                   .
                   Clermount
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Castle
                   there
                   .
                   The
                   war
                   raised
                   up
                   by
                   the
                   Princes
                   against
                   D'Ancre
                   .
                   What
                   his
                   designes
                   might
                   tend
                   to
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 JUly
                 the
                 27.
                 having
                 dispatched
                 that
                 businesse
                 which
                 brought
                 us
                 into
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 surveyed
                 as
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 opportunity
                 would
                 permit
                 ,
                 we
                 began
                 our
                 journey
                 towards
                 England
                 in
                 a
                 Coach
                 of
                 Amiens
                 .
                 
                 Better
                 accompaned
                 we
                 were
                 then
                 when
                 we
                 came
                 from
                 Orleans
                 ,
                 for
                 here
                 we
                 had
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 the
                 choicest
                 fashion
                 ,
                 very
                 ingenious
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 of
                 finer
                 condition
                 then
                 any
                 I
                 had
                 met
                 withall
                 in
                 all
                 my
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 that
                 Nation
                 .
                 We
                 had
                 no
                 vexation
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 French
                 woman
                 ,
                 which
                 appeared
                 unto
                 me
                 somewhat
                 miraculous
                 ,
                 to
                 torment
                 our
                 ears
                 with
                 her
                 discourse
                 ,
                 or
                 punish
                 our
                 eyes
                 with
                 her
                 complexion
                 .
                 Thus
                 associated
                 we
                 began
                 to
                 jog
                 towards
                 St.
                 Loup
                 ,
                 where
                 that
                 night
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 lodged
                 .
                 The
                 Countrey
                 such
                 as
                 already
                 I
                 have
                 described
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 beyond
                 St.
                 Denis
                 it
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 somewhat
                 more
                 hilly
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 way
                 I
                 observed
                 those
                 little
                 crossets
                 erected
                 in
                 the
                 memorie
                 of
                 St.
                 Denis
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 vainly
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 resting
                 places
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 ran
                 from
                 Mont-martre
                 with
                 his
                 head
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 zealous
                 madnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Hugonots
                 had
                 thrown
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 now
                 reedified
                 by
                 King
                 Lewis
                 .
                 It
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 the
                 hate
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 unto
                 that
                 harmelesse
                 monument
                 of
                 Christs
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 grown
                 it
                 seemeth
                 so
                 exorbitant
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 discover
                 an
                 Hugonot
                 .
                 I
                 remember
                 as
                 I
                 passed
                 by
                 water
                 from
                 Amiens
                 to
                 Abbeville
                 ,
                 we
                 met
                 in
                 the
                 boat
                 with
                 a
                 levie
                 of
                 French
                 Gentlewomen
                 ;
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 French
                 as
                 I
                 had
                 ,
                 I
                 applyed
                 my self
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 perceiving
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 English
                 ,
                 questioned
                 my
                 Religion
                 .
                 I
                 answered
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 safely
                 might
                 )
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 Catholick
                 :
                 and
                 she
                 for
                 her
                 better
                 satisfaction
                 proffered
                 me
                 the
                 little
                 crosse
                 which
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 her
                 beads
                 to
                 kisse
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 rather
                 should
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 kisse
                 it
                 then
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 lips
                 )
                 whereupon
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 gave
                 of
                 me
                 this
                 verdit
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 
                   Un
                   urai
                   Christien
                   ,
                   &
                   ne
                   point
                   un
                   Hugonot
                   .
                
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 in
                 our
                 journall
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 we
                 parted
                 from
                 Paris
                 ,
                 we
                 passed
                 through
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Luzarch
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 Loup
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 famous
                 only
                 in
                 its
                 owner
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Count
                 of
                 Soissons
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 in
                 an
                 Abbey
                 there
                 situate
                 built
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 St.
                 Lupus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Trios
                 in
                 Champagne
                 .
                 These
                 Townes
                 passed
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 entred
                 into
                 Picardie
                 .
              
               
               
                 Picardie
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 the
                 higher
                 ,
                 which
                 containeth
                 the
                 Countries
                 of
                 Calice
                 and
                 Boulogne
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Town
                 Monst●●vill
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 lower
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 goodly
                 Cities
                 of
                 
                   Amiens
                   ,
                   Abbeville
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 principall
                 note
                 .
                 The
                 higher
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 lesser
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 Northern
                 part
                 is
                 bounded
                 North
                 and
                 West
                 with
                 the
                 English
                 Ocean
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 East
                 with
                 Flanders
                 and
                 Artoys
                 .
                 The
                 lower
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 larger
                 ,
                 the
                 richer
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 Southern
                 ,
                 hath
                 on
                 the
                 East
                 the
                 little
                 Country
                 of
                 Veromandys
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 West
                 Normandy
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 South
                 the
                 Countrey
                 of
                 Champagne
                 .
                 In
                 length
                 it
                 comprehendeth
                 all
                 the
                 51
                 degree
                 of
                 Latitude
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 50
                 ;
                 extending
                 from
                 Calice
                 in
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 to
                 Clermont
                 in
                 the
                 South
                 .
                 In
                 breadth
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 inequality
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 higher
                 Picardie
                 is
                 like
                 Linea
                 amongst
                 the
                 Logitians
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 desine
                 to
                 be
                 
                   longitudo
                   sine
                   latitudine
                
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 indeed
                 nothing
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 meer
                 border
                 .
                 The
                 lower
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 larger
                 breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 containeth
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 whole
                 24
                 degree
                 of
                 longitude
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fourth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 23
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 degrees
                 ,
                 this
                 Province
                 is
                 105
                 miles
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 25
                 broad
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Pieardie
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 difficulty
                 beyond
                 my
                 reading
                 and
                 my
                 conjecture
                 .
                 All
                 I
                 can
                 do
                 is
                 to
                 overthrow
                 the
                 lesse
                 probable
                 opinions
                 of
                 other
                 writers
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 my self
                 subject
                 to
                 that
                 scoffe
                 which
                 Lactantius
                 bestoweth
                 on
                 
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   Rectè
                   hic
                   sustulit
                   aliorum
                   disciplinas
                   ,
                   sed
                   non
                   recte
                   fundavit
                   suam
                   .
                
                 Some
                 then
                 derive
                 it
                 from
                 Piquon
                 ,
                 one
                 forsooth
                 of
                 Alexander
                 the
                 greats
                 Captains
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 fain
                 to
                 have
                 built
                 Amiens
                 and
                 Piquigni
                 ;
                 an
                 absurdity
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 with
                 a
                 consutation
                 :
                 some
                 from
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Piquigni
                 it self
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 mind
                 is
                 Mercator
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 Town
                 never
                 was
                 of
                 such
                 note
                 as
                 to
                 name
                 a
                 Province
                 :
                 others
                 derive
                 it
                 from
                 Picardus
                 a
                 fanaticall
                 Heretick
                 of
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 1300
                 and
                 after
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 appellation
                 is
                 far
                 older
                 then
                 the
                 man
                 :
                 others
                 fetch
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Picts
                 of
                 Britain
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 to
                 flie
                 hither
                 after
                 the
                 discomfiture
                 of
                 their
                 Empire
                 and
                 Nation
                 by
                 the
                 Scots
                 ;
                 a
                 transmigration
                 of
                 which
                 all
                 Histories
                 are
                 silent
                 :
                 this
                 being
                 the
                 verdict
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Antiquary
                 ever
                 was
                 nursed
                 up
                 in
                 .
                 
                   Britain
                   ,
                   Picti
                   itaque
                   funestissimo
                   praelio
                   debellati
                   ,
                   aut
                   penit
                   us
                   fuerunt
                   extincti
                   ,
                   aut
                   paulatim
                   in
                   Scotorum
                   nomen
                   &
                   nationem
                   concesserint
                   .
                
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 some
                 others
                 derive
                 the
                 name
                 from
                 Pique
                 ,
                 which
                 signifieth
                 a
                 Lance
                 or
                 a
                 Pike
                 ,
                 the
                 inventors
                 of
                 which
                 warlike
                 weapon
                 ,
                 the
                 fathers
                 of
                 this
                 device
                 would
                 fain
                 make
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 some
                 of
                 Germany
                 have
                 laboured
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Saxons
                 had
                 that
                 name
                 given
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 short
                 swords
                 which
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 wear
                 ,
                 called
                 in
                 their
                 language
                 Scaxon
                 ;
                 but
                 neither
                 truely
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 have
                 consulted
                 Ptolemie
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Itinerarium
                 of
                 Antonius
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Towns
                 in
                 this
                 tract
                 ,
                 but
                 can
                 find
                 none
                 on
                 which
                 I
                 may
                 fasten
                 any
                 probable
                 Etymologie
                 .
                 All
                 therefore
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 Robert
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Auranches
                 in
                 Normandy
                 hath
                 said
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 ,
                 
                   Quos
                   itaque
                   aetas
                   nostra
                   Picardos
                   appellat
                   verae
                   Belgae
                   dicendi
                   sunt
                   :
                   qui
                   post
                   modum
                   in
                   Picardorum
                   nomen
                   transmigrarunt
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 Countrey
                 is
                 very
                 plentifull
                 of
                 Corne
                 and
                 other
                 grain
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 it
                 abundantly
                 furnisheth
                 Paris
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 more
                 store
                 of
                 pasture
                 and
                 medow
                 grounds
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 else
                 saw
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 France
                 .
                 In
                 Vines
                 only
                 it
                 is
                 defective
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 thought
                 )
                 more
                 by
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 industry
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 inhability
                 in
                 the
                 soil
                 .
                 For
                 indeed
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 labour
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 needs
                 must
                 ,
                 standing
                 much
                 upon
                 their
                 state
                 and
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 carriage
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 favouring
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 Spaniard
                 ;
                 whence
                 Picard●er
                 ,
                 to
                 play
                 the
                 Picard
                 ,
                 is
                 usually
                 said
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 lofty
                 in
                 their
                 looks
                 ,
                 or
                 gluttonous
                 at
                 their
                 tables
                 :
                 this
                 last
                 being
                 also
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 symptomes
                 of
                 a
                 Picard
                 .
                 The
                 Governor
                 of
                 this
                 Province
                 is
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                   Les
                   Diguieres
                
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 office
                 he
                 succeeded
                 Mr.
                 Luynes
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 he
                 did
                 into
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Constable
                 .
                 Two
                 preferments
                 which
                 he
                 purchased
                 at
                 a
                 deer
                 rate
                 ,
                 having
                 sold
                 or
                 abandoned
                 that
                 religion
                 to-compasse
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 prosessed
                 more
                 then
                 60
                 years
                 together
                 ;
                 an
                 apostasie
                 most
                 unworthy
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 supported
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 hath
                 now
                 forsaken
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 thereby
                 made
                 himself
                 gilty
                 of
                 the
                 cowardise
                 of
                 
                   M.
                   Antonius
                   ,
                   Qui
                   cum
                   in
                   desertores
                   saevire
                   debuerat
                   ,
                   desertor
                   sui
                   exertilus
                   factus
                   est
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 fear
                 an
                 heavier
                 censure
                 waiteth
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 crown
                 of
                 immortality
                 not
                 being
                 promised
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 which
                 run
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 those
                 only
                 which
                 hold
                 out
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 present
                 indeed
                 he
                 hath
                 augmented
                 his
                 honours
                 by
                 this
                 office
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 principall
                 of
                 all
                 France
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 place
                 and
                 command
                 before
                 and
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Peers
                 and
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 bloud
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 Coronation
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Kings
                 ,
                 ministreth
                 the
                 oath
                 :
                 when
                 he
                 entreth
                 a
                 City
                 in
                 state
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 the
                 ●redition
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 goeth
                 before
                 with
                 the
                 Sword
                 naked
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 King
                 sitteth
                 in
                 an
                 assembly
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 estates
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 placed
                 at
                 the
                 Kings
                 right
                 hand
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 command
                 over
                 all
                 his
                 Majesties
                 forces
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 killeth
                 him
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 high
                 treason
                 .
                 He
                 sitteth
                 also
                 as
                 chief
                 Judge
                 at
                 the
                 Table
                 of
                 marble
                 upon
                 all
                 suits
                 ,
                 actions
                 ,
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 complaints
                 whatsoever
                 concerning
                 the
                 wars
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Table
                 
                   de
                   Marbre
                
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 continually
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 hall
                 of
                 the
                 Palais
                 at
                 Paris
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 upon
                 the
                 burnning
                 of
                 that
                 hall
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 removed
                 to
                 the
                 Louure
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 table
                 doth
                 the
                 Admirall
                 of
                 France
                 hold
                 his
                 Sessions
                 ,
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 trafick
                 ,
                 prizes
                 ,
                 letters
                 of
                 marts
                 ,
                 piracy
                 ,
                 and
                 businesse
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 nature
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 table
                 judgeth
                 also
                 
                   Le
                   grand
                   Maistre
                   des
                   eaues
                   et
                   forrests
                
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 call
                 him
                 the
                 Justice
                 in
                 Eire
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Forrests
                 and
                 waters
                 .
                 The
                 actions
                 here
                 handled
                 ,
                 are
                 Thefts
                 ,
                 and
                 abuses
                 committed
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 Forrests
                 ,
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 Parks
                 ,
                 Fish-ponds
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   grand
                   Maistre
                
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 sentence
                 resteth
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Les
                   grand
                   Maistres
                   Enquesteurs
                   ,
                   et
                   generaux
                   reformateurs
                   ,
                
                 who
                 have
                 under
                 their
                 command
                 no
                 fewer
                 then
                 300
                 subordinate
                 officers
                 .
                 Here
                 also
                 sit
                 the
                 Marshals
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 ten
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 as
                 Assistants
                 to
                 the
                 Constable
                 ,
                 under
                 whose
                 direction
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 With
                 us
                 in
                 England
                 the
                 Marshalship
                 is
                 more
                 entire
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 besides
                 its
                 own
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 hath
                 now
                 incorporated
                 into
                 it self
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 authority
                 ,
                 antiently
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Constables
                 ,
                 which
                 office
                 ended
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Edward
                 Lord
                 Duke
                 of
                 Buckingham
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 hereditary
                 and
                 proprietary
                 Constable
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 This
                 office
                 of
                 Constable
                 ,
                 to
                 note
                 unto
                 you
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 was
                 first
                 instituted
                 by
                 Lewis
                 the
                 grosse
                 ,
                 who
                 began
                 his
                 reign
                 ,
                 anno
                 1110.
                 and
                 conferred
                 on
                 Mr.
                 
                   Les
                   Diguieres
                
                 on
                 the
                 24
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 1622.
                 in
                 the
                 Cathedrall
                 Church
                 of
                 Grenoble
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 first
                 heard
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 installed
                 Knight
                 of
                 both
                 Orders
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 I
                 leave
                 the
                 Constable
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 his
                 Province
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 beloved
                 of
                 neither
                 parties
                 ;
                 
                 hated
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 as
                 an
                 Apostata
                 ,
                 and
                 suspected
                 by
                 the
                 Papists
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 entire
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 proceed
                 ,
                 July
                 the
                 28.
                 we
                 came
                 unto
                 Clermont
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Town
                 of
                 any
                 note
                 that
                 we
                 met
                 with
                 in
                 Picardie
                 :
                 a
                 prety
                 neat
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 finely
                 seated
                 on
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 an
                 hill
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 on
                 the
                 upper
                 side
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 an
                 indifferent
                 large
                 Castle
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 it
                 somewhat
                 helped
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 Art
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 service
                 .
                 Towards
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 an
                 easie
                 accesse
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 fieldwards
                 more
                 difficult
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 built
                 on
                 the
                 perpendicular
                 fall
                 of
                 a
                 rock
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1615
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 good
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Harancourt
                 with
                 a
                 Regiment
                 of
                 eight
                 Companies
                 ,
                 who
                 kept
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Conde
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 that
                 confederacy
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 held
                 not
                 long
                 ,
                 for
                 at
                 the
                 Marshall
                 
                   D'
                   Ancres
                
                 coming
                 before
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 Artillery
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 presently
                 yeelded
                 .
                 This
                 war
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 second
                 civill
                 war
                 which
                 had
                 happened
                 in
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 King
                 Lewis
                 ,
                 was
                 undertaken
                 by
                 the
                 Princes
                 ,
                 chiefly
                 to
                 thwart
                 the
                 designes
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 crush
                 the
                 powerfulnesse
                 of
                 her
                 grand
                 favourite
                 ,
                 the
                 Marshall
                 .
                 The
                 pretence
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 it
                 commonly
                 is
                 )
                 was
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 :
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 the
                 crosse
                 marriages
                 then
                 consummated
                 by
                 the
                 Marshall
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 France
                 and
                 Spain
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 those
                 marriages
                 they
                 seemed
                 to
                 fear
                 the
                 augmentation
                 of
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 greatnesse
                 ;
                 the
                 alienation
                 of
                 the
                 affections
                 of
                 their
                 antient
                 allies
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Empire
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 fate
                 of
                 
                   D'
                   Anire
                
                 ,
                 as
                 yet
                 to
                 persh
                 .
                 Two
                 years
                 more
                 of
                 command
                 and
                 insolencies
                 ,
                 his
                 destinies
                 allow'd
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 tumbled
                 .
                 This
                 opportunity
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ending
                 the
                 third
                 civill
                 war
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 which
                 his
                 faulty
                 greatnesse
                 had
                 occasioned
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 the
                 ambition
                 of
                 his
                 designes
                 did
                 tend
                 to
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 absolutely
                 determine
                 ;
                 though
                 like
                 enough
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 aimed
                 further
                 then
                 at
                 a
                 private
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 personall
                 potencie
                 ;
                 for
                 having
                 under
                 the
                 favour
                 and
                 countenance
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 mother
                 made
                 himself
                 master
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 ear
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Councell
                 ;
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 hands
                 an
                 authority
                 almost
                 as
                 unlimited
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Mayre
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 had
                 suppressed
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 generall
                 estates
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                 soveraign
                 Courts
                 ;
                 removed
                 all
                 the
                 officers
                 and
                 Counsellors
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 King
                 ;
                 ravished
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Presidents
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Mr.
                 
                   le
                   Jay
                
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 into
                 the
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 planted
                 Garrisons
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 in
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 Towns
                 of
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Province
                 he
                 was
                 Governour
                 .
                 Add
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 caused
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Conde
                 ,
                 being
                 acknowledged
                 the
                 first
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 bloud
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 imprisoned
                 in
                 the
                 Bastile
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 searched
                 into
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 Sorcery
                 and
                 Witchcraft
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 suspected
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 secret
                 intelligence
                 with
                 some
                 forain
                 Princes
                 ,
                 ill
                 willers
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 disgraced
                 some
                 and
                 neglected
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 old
                 confederates
                 .
                 Certainly
                 these
                 actions
                 seem
                 to
                 import
                 some
                 project
                 beyond
                 a
                 private
                 and
                 obedient
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 can
                 hardly
                 believe
                 that
                 he
                 durst
                 be
                 ambitious
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 a
                 fellow
                 of
                 a
                 low
                 birth
                 ,
                 his
                 heart
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 be
                 too
                 narrow
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 no
                 party
                 amongst
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 lesse
                 gracious
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 altogether
                 destitute
                 of
                 means
                 to
                 compasse
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 therefore
                 am
                 of
                 an
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spanish
                 gold
                 had
                 corrupted
                 him
                 to
                 some
                 project
                 concerning
                 the
                 enlargement
                 of
                 that
                 Empire
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 French
                 dominion
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 crosse
                 marriages
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 contriver
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 seemed
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 danger
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 best
                 Patriots
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 put
                 the
                 Realm
                 into
                 his
                 third
                 combustion
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 had
                 an
                 Army
                 on
                 foot
                 against
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Savoy
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 Countries
                 of
                 Cleve
                 and
                 Juliers
                 ;
                 which
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 timely
                 fall
                 of
                 this
                 Monster
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 peace
                 ensuing
                 prevented
                 it
                 ,
                 might
                 both
                 perhaps
                 have
                 met
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 France
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 only
                 conjecturall
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   fair
                   City
                   of
                   Amiens
                   ;
                   and
                   greatnesse
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   English
                   feasted
                   within
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   error
                   of
                   that
                   action
                   ;
                   the
                   Town
                   how
                   built
                   ,
                   seated
                   and
                   fortified
                   .
                   The
                   Citadell
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   thought
                   to
                   be
                   impregnable
                   .
                   Not
                   permitted
                   to
                   be
                   viewed
                   .
                   The
                   overmuch
                   opennesse
                   of
                   the
                   English
                   in
                   discovering
                   their
                   strength
                   .
                   The
                   watch
                   and
                   form
                   of
                   Government
                   in
                   the
                   Town
                   .
                   Amiens
                   a
                   Visdamate
                   :
                   to
                   whom
                   it
                   pertaineth
                   .
                   What
                   that
                   honour
                   is
                   in
                   France
                   .
                   And
                   how
                   many
                   there
                   enjoy
                   it
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 THat
                 night
                 we
                 went
                 from
                 Clermont
                 to
                 a
                 Town
                 called
                 Bret●aul
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 were
                 harboured
                 :
                 being
                 from
                 
                   Clermont
                   6
                   French
                
                 leagues
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 Paris
                 20.
                 
                 Our
                 entertainment
                 there
                 such
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 :
                 as
                 sluttish
                 ,
                 as
                 inconvenient
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 being
                 the
                 29
                 ,
                 about
                 ten
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 goodly
                 City
                 of
                 Amiens
                 .
                 A
                 City
                 of
                 some
                 four
                 English
                 miles
                 circuit
                 within
                 the
                 wals
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 without
                 the
                 wals
                 it
                 hath
                 houses
                 few
                 or
                 none
                 .
                 A
                 City
                 very
                 capacious
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 hath
                 been
                 many
                 times
                 honoured
                 with
                 the
                 persons
                 and
                 trains
                 of
                 many
                 great
                 Princes
                 :
                 besides
                 that
                 once
                 it
                 entertained
                 almost
                 an
                 whole
                 Army
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 .
                 For
                 King
                 Lewis
                 the
                 11.
                 having
                 made
                 an
                 advantagious
                 peace
                 with
                 our
                 Edward
                 4.
                 and
                 perceiving
                 how
                 ungratefull
                 it
                 was
                 amongst
                 the
                 military
                 men
                 ,
                 he
                 intended
                 also
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 some
                 manner
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 :
                 He
                 sent
                 therefore
                 unto
                 them
                 300
                 carts
                 loaden
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 Wines
                 :
                 and
                 seeing
                 how
                 acceptable
                 a
                 present
                 that
                 had
                 proved
                 ;
                 he
                 intended
                 also
                 to
                 feast
                 them
                 in
                 Amiens
                 ,
                 within
                 half
                 a
                 league
                 of
                 which
                 their
                 Camp
                 was
                 lodged
                 .
                 This
                 entertainment
                 lasted
                 four
                 daies
                 ,
                 
                 each
                 street
                 having
                 in
                 it
                 two
                 long
                 tables
                 :
                 and
                 each
                 table
                 being
                 furnished
                 with
                 very
                 plentiful
                 provision
                 .
                 Neither
                 were
                 they
                 denied
                 entrance
                 into
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Taverns
                 ,
                 and
                 Victualling
                 houses
                 ,
                 or
                 therein
                 stinted
                 either
                 in
                 meats
                 ,
                 or
                 drinks
                 ;
                 whatsoever
                 was
                 called
                 for
                 ,
                 being
                 defrayed
                 by
                 King
                 Lewis
                 .
                 An
                 action
                 wherein
                 ,
                 if
                 mine
                 opinion
                 might
                 carry
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 politician
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 were
                 permitted
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Town
                 so
                 many
                 at
                 once
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 they
                 been
                 but
                 so
                 minded
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 easily
                 have
                 made
                 themselves
                 Masters
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 person
                 .
                 Nine
                 thousand
                 are
                 reckoned
                 by
                 Cumines
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 within
                 it
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 armed
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 very
                 easily
                 have
                 surprised
                 the
                 Gates
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 .
                 Those
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Kings
                 Counsell
                 much
                 feared
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 enformed
                 both
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Town
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 Honour
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 jealousie
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 French
                 distrust
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 well
                 have
                 been
                 spared
                 :
                 the
                 English
                 being
                 of
                 that
                 Generals
                 minde
                 ,
                 who
                 scorned
                 to
                 steal
                 a
                 victory
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 generous
                 disposition
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 betray
                 their
                 credits
                 .
                 
                   Nunquam
                   illis
                   adei
                   ulla
                   opportuna
                   visa
                   est
                   victoriae
                   occasio
                   ,
                   quam
                   damno
                   pensarent
                   fides
                   :
                
                 as
                 the
                 Historian
                 of
                 Tiberius
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 City
                 then
                 escaped
                 a
                 sack
                 or
                 a
                 surprisal
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 modesty
                 and
                 fair
                 dealing
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 only
                 soloecism
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 state
                 ,
                 committed
                 by
                 that
                 great
                 politick
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 King
                 Lewis
                 :
                 there
                 never
                 being
                 man
                 so
                 famed
                 for
                 his
                 brain
                 ,
                 that
                 more
                 grosly
                 over-reached
                 himself
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 Prince
                 ,
                 though
                 perhaps
                 more
                 frequently
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 buildings
                 of
                 this
                 Town
                 are
                 of
                 diverse
                 materials
                 ,
                 some
                 built
                 of
                 stone
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 again
                 of
                 both
                 .
                 The
                 streets
                 very
                 sweet
                 and
                 clean
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 air
                 not
                 giving
                 place
                 to
                 any
                 for
                 a
                 lively
                 pureness
                 .
                 Of
                 their
                 buildings
                 the
                 principal
                 are
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 are
                 twelve
                 only
                 in
                 number
                 :
                 Churches
                 I
                 mean
                 parochial
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 those
                 belonging
                 to
                 Religious
                 houses
                 .
                 Next
                 unto
                 them
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 most
                 especial
                 note
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 large
                 Hospital
                 ;
                 in
                 method
                 and
                 the
                 disposing
                 of
                 the
                 beds
                 much
                 like
                 unto
                 the
                 
                   Hostel
                   Dieu
                
                 in
                 Paris
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 number
                 much
                 inferiour
                 ;
                 
                   Et
                   me
                   
                   tamen
                   rapuerant
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 decency
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 much
                 delight
                 me
                 .
                 The
                 sweetnesse
                 and
                 neatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 proceeded
                 partly
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 from
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 conveniency
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 of
                 Some
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 seated
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 river
                 running
                 in
                 one
                 entire
                 bank
                 at
                 the
                 further
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 is
                 there
                 divided
                 into
                 six
                 channels
                 ,
                 which
                 almost
                 at
                 an
                 equall
                 distance
                 run
                 through
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Those
                 channels
                 thus
                 divided
                 ,
                 receive
                 into
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 ordure
                 and
                 filth
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 Town
                 otherwise
                 might
                 be
                 pester'd
                 :
                 and
                 affordeth
                 the
                 people
                 a
                 plentifull
                 measure
                 of
                 water
                 wherewith
                 to
                 purge
                 the
                 lanes
                 ,
                 and
                 bie
                 corners
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 them
                 listeth
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 these
                 Channels
                 :
                 they
                 bestow
                 upon
                 the
                 City
                 matter
                 also
                 of
                 commodity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 infinite
                 number
                 of
                 Grist-mils
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 built
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 other
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 the
                 Channels
                 are
                 again
                 united
                 into
                 one
                 stream
                 :
                 both
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 division
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 the
                 Channels
                 being
                 exceeding
                 well
                 fortified
                 with
                 chains
                 and
                 piles
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 with
                 bulwarks
                 and
                 out-works
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 Town
                 well
                 fortified
                 and
                 strengthned
                 at
                 those
                 passages
                 only
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 having
                 enough
                 of
                 strength
                 to
                 inable
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 long
                 resistance
                 .
                 The
                 ditch
                 round
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 save
                 where
                 it
                 meeteth
                 with
                 the
                 Citadell
                 ,
                 is
                 exceeding
                 deep
                 ,
                 and
                 steepie
                 :
                 the
                 wals
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 height
                 ,
                 broad
                 ,
                 and
                 composed
                 of
                 earth
                 and
                 stone
                 equally
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 making
                 up
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 inside
                 .
                 The
                 Gates
                 are
                 very
                 large
                 and
                 strong
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 finewie
                 composition
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 the
                 Draw-bridge
                 .
                 Suburbs
                 this
                 City
                 hath
                 none
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 Town
                 of
                 war
                 :
                 nor
                 any
                 liberal
                 circuit
                 of
                 territory
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 frontier
                 .
                 Yet
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 indifferently
                 wealthy
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 amongst
                 them
                 good
                 trading
                 ;
                 besides
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Garrison
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cathedral
                 .
                 The
                 Garrison
                 consisteth
                 of
                 250
                 men
                 ,
                 (
                 500
                 in
                 all
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 )
                 who
                 are
                 continually
                 in
                 pay
                 to
                 guard
                 the
                 Citadel
                 ,
                 their
                 pay
                 eight
                 Sols
                 daily
                 .
                 The
                 Governor
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Chaune
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 Lieutenant
                 or
                 Deputy
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Province
                 under
                 the
                 Constable
                 :
                 their
                 Captain
                 Mr.
                 
                   Le
                   Noyre
                
                 ,
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 good
                 
                 experience
                 ,
                 and
                 worthy
                 his
                 place
                 .
                 This
                 Citadel
                 was
                 built
                 by
                 Henry
                 4.
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 recovered
                 the
                 Town
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Spaniards
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1597.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 seated
                 on
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 though
                 somewhat
                 on
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 an
                 hill
                 ,
                 and
                 seemeth
                 in
                 mine
                 opinion
                 ,
                 better
                 situate
                 to
                 command
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 defend
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 to
                 recover
                 the
                 Town
                 being
                 taken
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 save
                 it
                 from
                 taking
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 have
                 seen
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 the
                 arts
                 of
                 fortification
                 ,
                 report
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 impregnable
                 .
                 
                   
                     —
                     Quod
                     nec
                     Jo●is
                     ira
                     ,
                     nec
                     ign●s
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Nec
                     poterit
                     ferrum
                     ,
                     nec
                     edax
                     abolere
                     vetustas
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Nor
                 am
                 I
                 able
                 to
                 contradict
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 skill
                 beyond
                 my
                 profession
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 come
                 within
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 survey
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 we
                 approached
                 high
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Garrison
                 proffes'd
                 us
                 the
                 Musket
                 :
                 a
                 sufficient
                 warning
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 venturous
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 which
                 I
                 could
                 observe
                 was
                 this
                 :
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 within
                 themselves
                 good
                 plenty
                 of
                 earth
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 Gabions
                 ,
                 and
                 repair
                 their
                 breaches
                 .
                 With
                 the
                 same
                 jealousie
                 also
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Forts
                 and
                 Towns
                 of
                 importance
                 guarded
                 in
                 this
                 and
                 other
                 Countreys
                 :
                 no
                 people
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 heard
                 being
                 so
                 open
                 in
                 shewing
                 their
                 places
                 of
                 strength
                 and
                 safety
                 unto
                 strangers
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 English
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 dozen
                 of
                 Ale
                 a
                 foreiner
                 may
                 pace
                 over
                 the
                 curtain
                 of
                 Portsmouth
                 ,
                 and
                 measure
                 every
                 stone
                 and
                 bulwark
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 shilling
                 more
                 he
                 shall
                 see
                 their
                 provision
                 of
                 powder
                 and
                 other
                 munition
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 he
                 shall
                 walk
                 the
                 round
                 too
                 .
                 A
                 French
                 crown
                 sathometh
                 the
                 wals
                 of
                 Dover
                 Castle
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 pinte
                 of
                 wine
                 one
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 nakednesse
                 of
                 the
                 blockhouses
                 at
                 Gravesend
                 .
                 A
                 negligence
                 which
                 may
                 one
                 day
                 cost
                 us
                 dearly
                 :
                 though
                 we
                 now
                 think
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 else
                 do
                 we
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 commit
                 that
                 prodigall
                 folly
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 Pltarch
                 condemned
                 Pericles
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 break
                 open
                 all
                 the
                 pal●s
                 and
                 inclosures
                 of
                 our
                 land
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 might
                 come
                 in
                 freely
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 our
                 fruit
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 .
                 Jealousie
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 vice
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 towards
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 is
                 yet
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 safest
                 vertues
                 in
                 a
                 Governor
                 towards
                 
                 his
                 fortresse
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 could
                 wish
                 that
                 an
                 English
                 man
                 ,
                 would
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 borrow
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 Italian
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 these
                 souldiers
                 which
                 are
                 continually
                 in
                 garrison
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Citadell
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 also
                 300
                 which
                 keep
                 watch
                 every
                 night
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 The
                 watchmen
                 receive
                 no
                 pay
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 discharge
                 that
                 duty
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 turns
                 ,
                 every
                 house
                 finding
                 one
                 for
                 that
                 service
                 ,
                 twelve
                 nights
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 .
                 The
                 weapons
                 which
                 they
                 use
                 ,
                 are
                 pikes
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 muskets
                 :
                 there
                 being
                 not
                 one
                 piece
                 of
                 Ordinance
                 all
                 about
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 the
                 wals
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Governor
                 of
                 this
                 Town
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Bailly
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 belonging
                 to
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 authority
                 which
                 belongeth
                 to
                 a
                 siege
                 Pres●dial
                 .
                 Under
                 him
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 Lieutenant
                 generall
                 ,
                 and
                 particular
                 ;
                 seven
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 a
                 publick
                 Notary
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 inferior
                 Officers
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Corporation
                 ,
                 the
                 chief
                 Governor
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Maior
                 ,
                 and
                 next
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 E●sohevins
                 ,
                 or
                 Sheriffs
                 ,
                 as
                 protectors
                 of
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 and
                 their
                 liberties
                 :
                 besides
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Common-councell
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 circumstance
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 〈◊〉
                 this
                 Town
                 of
                 Amiens
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Visdamate
                 :
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 giveth
                 honour
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Visdame
                 of
                 Amiens
                 .
                 This
                 title
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 belongeth
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Chaune
                 ,
                 Governor
                 of
                 the
                 Ci●adell
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Lordship
                 of
                 Piquigni
                 :
                 both
                 which
                 he
                 obtained
                 by
                 marrying
                 the
                 daughter
                 and
                 heir
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 Visdame
                 of
                 Amiens
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 
                   Piquigni
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1619.
                 
                 A
                 marriage
                 which
                 much
                 advanced
                 his
                 fortunes
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 compassed
                 for
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Constable
                 Luynes
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 obtained
                 for
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Duke
                 :
                 his
                 highest
                 attribute
                 before
                 being
                 that
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                   de
                   Cadinet
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 name
                 he
                 was
                 known
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 extraordinary
                 Embassador
                 to
                 King
                 James
                 .
                 This
                 honour
                 of
                 Visdame
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 could
                 ever
                 see
                 ,
                 used
                 only
                 in
                 France
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 old
                 English
                 Charters
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 this
                 title
                 of
                 Vice-dominus
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 the
                 Charter
                 of
                 King
                 Edred
                 to
                 the
                 Abbey
                 of
                 Crowland
                 in
                 Lincolnshire
                 ,
                 dated
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 948.
                 there
                 is
                 there
                 subscribed
                 
                   Ego
                   Ingulph
                   Vice-dominus
                
                 :
                 but
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 this
                 title
                 was
                 only
                 used
                 to
                 denote
                 a
                 subordination
                 to
                 some
                 superior
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 an
                 honorary
                 attribute
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 sense
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 used
                 in
                 France
                 .
                 Besides
                 that
                 ,
                 with
                 us
                 it
                 was
                 frequently
                 ,
                 though
                 falsly
                 used
                 for
                 
                   Vice
                   comes
                
                 .
                 Between
                 which
                 two
                 offices
                 of
                 a
                 Vicount
                 and
                 a
                 Visdame
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 found
                 no
                 small
                 resemblances
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 they
                 which
                 did
                 
                   gerere
                   vicem
                   Comitis
                
                 ,
                 were
                 called
                 Vicecomites
                 or
                 Vicounts
                 :
                 so
                 were
                 they
                 also
                 called
                 Vidames
                 or
                 
                   Vicedomini
                   ,
                   qui
                   domini
                   episcopi
                   vicem
                   gerebant
                   in
                   temporalibus
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 Vicounts
                 from
                 officers
                 of
                 the
                 Earls
                 became
                 honorary
                 :
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 Vidames
                 disclaim
                 their
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 Signieural
                 or
                 honorary
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Vidames
                 then
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 institution
                 were
                 the
                 substitutes
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 secular
                 administration
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 altered
                 their
                 tenure
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 their
                 denomination
                 from
                 the
                 chieftown
                 of
                 some
                 Bishoprick
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 holdeth
                 not
                 of
                 some
                 Bishoprick
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 thus
                 dignified
                 I
                 cannot
                 determine
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Glover
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 alled
                 
                   Somerset
                   Herald
                
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Discourse
                 of
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 published
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Milles
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 putteth
                 it
                 down
                 for
                 absolute
                 ,
                 that
                 here
                 are
                 four
                 only
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 Amiens
                 ,
                 of
                 Chartres
                 ,
                 of
                 Chalons
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Gerberey
                 in
                 Beauvais
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 he
                 hath
                 deceived
                 both
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 readers
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 ,
                 besides
                 those
                 divers
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 
                   Rheimes
                   ,
                   Mans
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 particular
                 and
                 exact
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 place
                 denominating
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 Heralds
                 :
                 unto
                 whose
                 profession
                 it
                 principally
                 belongeth
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   
                     Nostre
                     Dame
                  
                   in
                   Amiens
                   .
                   The
                   principal
                   Churches
                   in
                   most
                   Cities
                   called
                   by
                   her
                   name
                   .
                   More
                   honour
                   performed
                   to
                   her
                   then
                   to
                   her
                   Saviour
                   .
                   The
                   surpassing
                   beauty
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   on
                   the
                   cut-side
                   .
                   The
                   front
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   King
                   Henry
                   the
                   sevenths
                   Chappel
                   at
                   Westminster
                   .
                   The
                   curiousnesse
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   within
                   .
                   By
                   what
                   means
                   it
                   became
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   .
                   The
                   sumptuous
                   masking
                   closets
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   excellency
                   of
                   perspective
                   works
                   .
                   Indulgences
                   by
                   whom
                   first
                   founded
                   .
                   The
                   estate
                   of
                   the
                   Bishoprick
                   .
                
              
               
                 THere
                 is
                 yet
                 one
                 thing
                 which
                 addeth
                 more
                 lustre
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Amiens
                 ,
                 then
                 either
                 the
                 Vidamate
                 or
                 the
                 Citadel
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Nostre
                   Dame.
                
                 A
                 name
                 by
                 which
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 Churches
                 are
                 known
                 in
                 France
                 .
                 There
                 have
                 we
                 the
                 
                   Nostre
                   Dame
                
                 in
                 Roven
                 ,
                 a
                 second
                 in
                 Paris
                 ,
                 a
                 third
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 a
                 fou
                 〈…〉
                 in
                 Boulogne
                 ,
                 all
                 Cathedrall
                 :
                 so
                 also
                 a
                 
                   Nostre
                   Dame
                
                 in
                 Abbeville
                 and
                 another
                 in
                 Estampes
                 :
                 the
                 principal
                 Church
                 in
                 those
                 Towns
                 also
                 :
                 had
                 I
                 seen
                 more
                 of
                 their
                 Towns
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 met
                 with
                 more
                 of
                 her
                 Temples
                 :
                 for
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 more
                 then
                 two
                 Churches
                 in
                 a
                 Town
                 ,
                 one
                 shall
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 dedicated
                 unto
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 fairest
                 :
                 of
                 any
                 temples
                 consecrated
                 to
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 memory
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   ne
                   gry
                   quidem
                
                 :
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 word
                 stirring
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 I
                 marvail
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 honours
                 done
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 to
                 her
                 son
                 ;
                 betwixt
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 disproportion
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 imagined
                 that
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Jesus
                 had
                 been
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 For
                 one
                 
                   Pater
                   noster
                
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 enjoyned
                 ten
                 
                   Ave
                   Maries
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 recompense
                 one
                 pilgrimage
                 to
                 Christs
                 Sepulchre
                 at
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 
                 you
                 shall
                 hear
                 200
                 undertaken
                 to
                 our
                 Lady
                 of
                 Loretto
                 :
                 and
                 whereas
                 in
                 their
                 Kalendar
                 they
                 have
                 dedicated
                 only
                 four
                 festivals
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 birth
                 ,
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 ascension
                 ,
                 (
                 all
                 which
                 the
                 English
                 Church
                 also
                 observeth
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 Virgins
                 sake
                 they
                 have
                 more
                 then
                 doubled
                 the
                 number
                 .
                 Thus
                 do
                 they
                 solemnize
                 the
                 feasts
                 of
                 her
                 purification
                 ,
                 and
                 annuntiation
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 times
                 which
                 we
                 also
                 do
                 :
                 of
                 her
                 visitation
                 of
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 in
                 July
                 ;
                 of
                 her
                 dedication
                 and
                 assumption
                 in
                 August
                 :
                 of
                 her
                 nativity
                 in
                 September
                 :
                 of
                 her
                 presentation
                 ,
                 in
                 November
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 her
                 conception
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 of
                 her
                 mother
                 ,
                 in
                 December
                 .
                 To
                 her
                 have
                 they
                 appropriated
                 set
                 formes
                 of
                 Prayers
                 prescribed
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 books
                 called
                 ,
                 one
                 Officium
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 
                   Rosarium
                   beatae
                   Mariae
                   virginis
                
                 ,
                 whereas
                 her
                 son
                 must
                 be
                 contented
                 with
                 those
                 oraisons
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 Masse-book
                 .
                 Her
                 shrines
                 and
                 images
                 are
                 more
                 glorious
                 and
                 magnificent
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 her
                 son
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 her
                 Chappel
                 are
                 more
                 vowes
                 paid
                 ,
                 then
                 before
                 the
                 Crucifix
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 cannot
                 blame
                 the
                 vulgar
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 great
                 masters
                 of
                 their
                 souls
                 are
                 thus
                 also
                 besotted
                 .
                 The
                 Officium
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 published
                 by
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 Pius
                 2.
                 saith
                 thus
                 of
                 her
                 .
                 
                   Gaude
                   Maria
                   virgo
                   ;
                   tu
                   sola
                   omnes
                   haereses
                   interemisti
                   in
                   universe
                   mundo
                   .
                   Catharinus
                
                 in
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 calleth
                 her
                 
                   fidelissimam
                   dei
                   sociam
                
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 modest
                 if
                 comp
                 〈…〉
                 with
                 others
                 .
                 In
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Councels
                 ,
                 Christs
                 na
                 〈…〉
                 quite
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 it
                 beginneth
                 :
                 
                   Autoritate
                   Dei
                   patris
                   ,
                   &
                   beatae
                   virginis
                   ,
                   &
                   omnium
                   sanctorum
                   :
                
                 but
                 most
                 horrible
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 writers
                 (
                 I
                 am
                 loth
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 was
                 
                   Bernard
                   )
                   Becta
                   virgo
                   monstra
                   te
                   esse
                   matrem
                   ,
                   jube
                   filium
                   :
                
                 which
                 Harding
                 in
                 his
                 confutation
                 of
                 the
                 apologie
                 ,
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 ;
                 would
                 needs
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 only
                 an
                 excesse
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 spiritual
                 sport
                 and
                 dalliance
                 .
                 But
                 from
                 all
                 such
                 sports
                 and
                 dalliances
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 from
                 the
                 plague
                 ,
                 pestilence
                 and
                 famine
                 ,
                 Good
                 Lord
                 deliver
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Leaving
                 our
                 Lady
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 go
                 to
                 see
                 her
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 questionlesse
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 glorious
                 piles
                 of
                 building
                 under
                 the
                 heavens
                 .
                 What
                 Velleius
                 saith
                 of
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 
                   homo
                   qui
                   omnibus
                   omnium
                   gentium
                   viris
                   inducturus
                   erat
                   caliginem
                   :
                
                 
                 or
                 what
                 Suetonius
                 spake
                 of
                 Titus
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 called
                 him
                 
                   Delitias
                   humani
                   generis
                
                 ;
                 both
                 those
                 attributes
                 and
                 more
                 too
                 ,
                 may
                 I
                 most
                 fitly
                 fasten
                 on
                 this
                 most
                 magnificent
                 Structure
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 most
                 curious
                 and
                 polisht
                 stone
                 ,
                 every
                 where
                 born
                 up
                 by
                 buttresses
                 of
                 that
                 excellent
                 composure
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 add
                 more
                 of
                 beauty
                 to
                 it
                 then
                 of
                 strength
                 .
                 The
                 Quire
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 great
                 Churches
                 commonly
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 fairer
                 fabrick
                 then
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 thick
                 set
                 with
                 dainty
                 pillars
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 reaching
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 an
                 arch
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 well
                 able
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 Quire
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Chappell
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 VII
                 .
                 at
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 exquisite
                 piece
                 of
                 Architecture
                 ;
                 though
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ignorant
                 that
                 Leland
                 calleth
                 that
                 of
                 our
                 King
                 
                   Miraculum
                   orbis
                
                 .
                 I
                 perswade
                 my self
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 most
                 discerning
                 eye
                 could
                 find
                 out
                 but
                 little
                 difference
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 difference
                 more
                 subtile
                 then
                 sound
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 such
                 perfection
                 may
                 receive
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 more
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 more
                 majesty
                 in
                 this
                 of
                 Amiens
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 of
                 lovelinesse
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 ones
                 majesty
                 did
                 exceed
                 in
                 lovelinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 others
                 lovelinesse
                 exceed
                 in
                 majesty
                 .
                 
                   
                     Tam
                     bene
                     conveniunt
                     ,
                     &
                     in
                     una
                     sede
                     morantur
                  
                   
                     Majestas
                     &
                     amor
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 we
                 are
                 come
                 unto
                 the
                 divinity
                 of
                 the
                 workmanship
                 ;
                 the
                 front
                 ,
                 which
                 presenteth
                 it self
                 unto
                 us
                 with
                 two
                 Towers
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 gates
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 being
                 the
                 principall
                 .
                 The
                 front
                 of
                 Welles
                 or
                 Peterborough
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 so
                 much
                 fame
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 deserve
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 named
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 myriad
                 of
                 years
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 of
                 Amiens
                 ;
                 for
                 here
                 have
                 you
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 sacred
                 stories
                 engraven
                 so
                 lively
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 no
                 longer
                 think
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 Pygmalions
                 image
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 fable
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 sight
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 confidently
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 histories
                 there
                 presented
                 were
                 not
                 carved
                 ,
                 but
                 acted
                 .
                 To
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 for
                 all
                 my
                 abilities
                 will
                 but
                 disgrace
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 description
                 )
                 that
                 of
                 Zeuxis
                 may
                 most
                 fitly
                 he
                 inscribed
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Invisurum
                   facilius
                   aliquem
                   ,
                   quam
                   imitaturum
                
                 ;
                 so
                 infinitely
                 it
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 ambition
                 of
                 imitation
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 outside
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 being
                 admirable
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 thought
                 that
                 art
                 and
                 treasure
                 had
                 left
                 nothing
                 of
                 themselves
                 to
                 bestow
                 within
                 it
                 :
                 yet
                 herein
                 would
                 such
                 thoughts
                 deceive
                 you
                 ;
                 for
                 although
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Nostre
                   dames
                
                 in
                 Paris
                 and
                 Roven
                 lay
                 most
                 without
                 ,
                 yet
                 here
                 it
                 serveth
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 maske
                 to
                 hide
                 and
                 conceal
                 those
                 most
                 admirable
                 graces
                 which
                 are
                 within
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 entred
                 you
                 will
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 materials
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 gold
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 lustre
                 doth
                 it
                 cast
                 upon
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 look
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 glory
                 of
                 Solomons
                 Temple
                 ,
                 next
                 unto
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 is
                 best
                 read
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 pattern
                 .
                 Jupiters
                 house
                 in
                 heaven
                 described
                 by
                 the
                 Poets
                 ,
                 was
                 never
                 half
                 so
                 gorgeous
                 as
                 this
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 that
                 therefore
                 which
                 Ovid
                 Poetically
                 spake
                 concerning
                 that
                 imaginary
                 Palace
                 of
                 the
                 false
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 positively
                 verifie
                 of
                 this
                 reall
                 mansion
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Hic
                   locus
                   est
                   ,
                   quem
                   ,
                   si
                   verbis
                   audacia
                   detur
                   ,
                
                 
                   Haud
                   time
                   am
                   magni
                   dixisse
                   palatia
                   regis
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 instance
                 in
                 particulars
                 ;
                 the
                 partition
                 between
                 the
                 Quire
                 and
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 overlaid
                 with
                 gold
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 acutest
                 sight
                 could
                 apprehend
                 no
                 other
                 substance
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 art
                 of
                 the
                 workman
                 so
                 fully
                 expressed
                 its
                 power
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 cost
                 was
                 much
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 workmanship
                 ;
                 so
                 curiously
                 was
                 it
                 adorned
                 with
                 excellent
                 Imagery
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 else
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 man
                 could
                 fashion
                 into
                 portraiture
                 :
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Statua
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
                 in
                 the
                 just
                 height
                 and
                 proportion
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 all
                 either
                 of
                 gold
                 or
                 gilded
                 ;
                 her
                 child
                 in
                 her
                 armes
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 making
                 .
                 She
                 was
                 there
                 expressed
                 as
                 standing
                 in
                 a
                 round
                 circle
                 ,
                 unto
                 every
                 point
                 of
                 which
                 she
                 darted
                 out
                 rayes
                 and
                 beams
                 of
                 gold
                 ;
                 just
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 doth
                 seem
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Painter
                 hath
                 drawn
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 full
                 lustre
                 .
                 The
                 glasse
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 generally
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 that
                 about
                 the
                 Quire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Virgins
                 Chappell
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 fullest
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 beauty
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 that
                 I
                 ever
                 yet
                 set
                 eye
                 upon
                 .
                 As
                 much
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 Denis
                 exceedeth
                 ours
                 at
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 doth
                 this
                 St.
                 Denis
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 largest
                 measure
                 of
                 perfection
                 in
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Pillars
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 full
                 of
                 
                 majesty
                 in
                 their
                 height
                 and
                 compasse
                 ,
                 have
                 yet
                 an
                 ornament
                 added
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 more
                 majesticall
                 then
                 the
                 majesty
                 ,
                 for
                 upon
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 there
                 are
                 four
                 ranks
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 )
                 are
                 fastned
                 four
                 Tables
                 ,
                 which
                 take
                 up
                 their
                 whole
                 circle
                 ,
                 every
                 Table
                 being
                 in
                 length
                 two
                 yards
                 or
                 thereabout
                 .
                 In
                 every
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 pictures
                 of
                 sundry
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 of
                 the
                 better
                 quality
                 ,
                 so
                 exactly
                 limmed
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 a
                 curious
                 eye
                 could
                 desire
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 cunning
                 hand
                 discharge
                 it
                 better
                 .
                 These
                 Tables
                 are
                 the
                 Monuments
                 and
                 Tombs
                 of
                 the
                 Burgers
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 noblest
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 nigh
                 unto
                 it
                 ;
                 who
                 in
                 them
                 have
                 caused
                 their
                 pictures
                 to
                 be
                 drawn
                 with
                 as
                 great
                 art
                 and
                 state
                 as
                 cost
                 could
                 procure
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 subscription
                 of
                 golden
                 letters
                 ,
                 have
                 eternized
                 their
                 names
                 and
                 that
                 act
                 to
                 all
                 succeeding
                 posterity
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 justly
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 sumptuousnesse
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Historian
                 doth
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 
                   Delphos
                   ,
                   Multa
                   igitur
                   ibi
                   ,
                   &
                   opulenta
                   regum
                   populorumque
                   visuntur
                   munera
                   ;
                   quaeque
                   magnificentia
                   sui
                   ,
                   reddentium
                   vota
                   gratam
                   voluntatem
                   manifestant
                   .
                
                 Neitheir
                 have
                 these
                 Sepulchrall
                 ornaments
                 been
                 of
                 any
                 great
                 standing
                 ;
                 the
                 antientest
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 I
                 could
                 observe
                 having
                 been
                 erected
                 since
                 the
                 year
                 1570.
                 
                 Add
                 to
                 these
                 the
                 curious
                 works
                 which
                 the
                 ingraver
                 hath
                 cut
                 in
                 the
                 main
                 wals
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 perhaps
                 will
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 extasie
                 that
                 I
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 pick
                 a
                 quarell
                 with
                 nature
                 and
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 made
                 you
                 all
                 into
                 an
                 eye
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 others
                 also
                 of
                 this
                 party
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 high
                 Altar
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 Quire
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 divers
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 private
                 Clossets
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 destinate
                 to
                 the
                 mumbling
                 of
                 their
                 low
                 Masses
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 number
                 24.
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 seated
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 outermost
                 rankes
                 of
                 pillars
                 and
                 the
                 wals
                 ;
                 prety
                 neat
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 pity
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 abused
                 to
                 such
                 Idolatries
                 .
                 Of
                 three
                 of
                 them
                 I
                 took
                 especiall
                 notice
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 indeed
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 furniture
                 or
                 use
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 divided
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 a
                 sphere
                 made
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 which
                 reached
                 unto
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 partitition
                 .
                 
                 On
                 the
                 outside
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 Starres
                 and
                 Constellations
                 were
                 most
                 artificially
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 orbes
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 absolving
                 their
                 severall
                 courses
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 inside
                 ,
                 those
                 spaces
                 were
                 filled
                 up
                 with
                 a
                 pack
                 of
                 Verses
                 in
                 commendation
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
                 .
                 The
                 Altar
                 there
                 ,
                 was
                 for
                 matter
                 and
                 making
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 glorious
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 yet
                 looked
                 upon
                 ;
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 in
                 the
                 Quire
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 being
                 more
                 despicable
                 then
                 were
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 credite
                 of
                 a
                 Village
                 .
                 Over
                 this
                 Altar
                 was
                 the
                 Virgins
                 Status
                 ,
                 all
                 gilt
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 wo●anly
                 proportion
                 ;
                 two
                 Angels
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 materials
                 attending
                 on
                 her
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 this
                 Chappell
                 considering
                 the
                 richnesse
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 styled
                 the
                 
                   Epitome
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 that
                 attribute
                 of
                 
                   Immensae
                   opulentiae
                   Templum
                
                 ,
                 being
                 no
                 more
                 deservedly
                 applyable
                 to
                 Solomons
                 Temple
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Tacitus
                 spake
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 stood
                 as
                 I
                 remember
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 further
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 behind
                 the
                 Quire
                 ,
                 not
                 directed
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 could
                 perceive
                 to
                 any
                 particular
                 Saint
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 passed
                 over
                 without
                 a
                 due
                 remembrance
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 two
                 ranks
                 of
                 br●sse
                 pillars
                 ,
                 one
                 rank
                 above
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 pillars
                 all
                 curiously
                 casted
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 not
                 shame
                 the
                 workman
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Massing
                 Closet
                 over
                 the
                 Altar
                 there
                 was
                 hanged
                 a
                 tablet
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 many
                 lines
                 and
                 shadowes
                 drawn
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 seemed
                 to
                 represent
                 some
                 piece
                 of
                 building
                 .
                 Moving
                 my
                 hand
                 towards
                 mine
                 eye
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 kind
                 of
                 a
                 Perspective
                 glasse
                 ,
                 I
                 perceived
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 representation
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 in
                 which
                 I
                 stood
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 with
                 that
                 cunning
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 almost
                 have
                 perswaded
                 a
                 man
                 out
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 yard
                 .
                 So
                 perfectly
                 did
                 it
                 shew
                 the
                 majesty
                 of
                 the
                 Front
                 ,
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 the
                 Iles
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Pillars
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Quire.
                 A
                 kinde
                 of
                 work
                 ,
                 in
                 mine
                 opinion
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 infinitely
                 delight
                 an
                 optick
                 .
                 Had
                 not
                 
                 such
                 pieces
                 been
                 vulgar
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 more
                 affected
                 me
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Gallery
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Crane
                 of
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 once
                 belonging
                 to
                 that
                 humorous
                 Physitian
                 Mr.
                 Butlar
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Noel
                   Caron
                
                 ,
                 late
                 Leiger
                 for
                 the
                 States
                 ,
                 at
                 Lambeth
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 seen
                 divers
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 perfector
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 of
                 these
                 Massing
                 closets
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 gorgeous
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 unto
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 saw
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 usefull
                 to
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 minde
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 therein
                 hung
                 an
                 indulgence
                 granted
                 by
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 unto
                 that
                 Church
                 ;
                 Dated
                 the
                 27
                 of
                 
                   July
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1622.
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Popedome
                 the
                 second
                 .
                 The
                 contents
                 of
                 it
                 were
                 an
                 absolute
                 exemption
                 from
                 the
                 paines
                 and
                 place
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 upon
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 
                   Al-soules
                   (
                   Festum
                   commemorationis
                   defunctorum
                
                 ,
                 the
                 brief
                 calleth
                 it
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Octaves
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 would
                 come
                 to
                 pay
                 their
                 devotions
                 and
                 moneyes
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Temple
                 .
                 Had
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 it
                 been
                 generall
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 quickly
                 have
                 emptied
                 the
                 Popes
                 Treasury
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 time
                 have
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 Purgatory
                 .
                 His
                 Holinesse
                 therefore
                 did
                 wisely
                 restrain
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 Bull
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 natives
                 of
                 that
                 Diocesse
                 .
                 The
                 Author
                 and
                 first
                 founder
                 of
                 this
                 granting
                 of
                 Indulgences
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 lawfull
                 to
                 note
                 so
                 much
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 )
                 was
                 Pope
                 Urban
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 who
                 began
                 his
                 Popedome
                 anno
                 1088.
                 who
                 conferred
                 them
                 upon
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 goe
                 unto
                 the
                 warres
                 for
                 the
                 recovering
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 next
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 conferred
                 on
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 side
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 unlawfull
                 warres
                 against
                 the
                 Emperours
                 .
                 And
                 fastly
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Clement
                 the
                 fifth
                 (
                 he
                 began
                 his
                 reign
                 anno
                 1306
                 )
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 merchantable
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 gainfull
                 invention
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Treasury
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 is
                 imputed
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 return
                 againe
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Amiens
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 glorious
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 who
                 acknowledgeth
                 for
                 his
                 Metropolitan
                 ,
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 
                 Rhemes
                 ,
                 Primate
                 of
                 all
                 France
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 one
                 Firminus
                 ,
                 a
                 native
                 of
                 Pampelune
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Navarre
                 ,
                 who
                 suffered
                 Martyrdome
                 under
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Diocletian
                 .
                 To
                 him
                 succeeded
                 another
                 Firminus
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 first
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 attributed
                 .
                 The
                 present
                 Diocesan
                 is
                 named
                 
                   Franciscus
                   Faber
                
                 ,
                 his
                 intrade
                 about
                 6000
                 crownes
                 a
                 year
                 .
                 Chanoins
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 forty
                 ,
                 of
                 whose
                 revenue
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 learn
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 neither
                 could
                 I
                 be
                 so
                 happy
                 as
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   John
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 whis
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 entire
                 ;
                 though
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 that
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Chappell
                 at
                 Paris
                 ,
                 besides
                 those
                 fractions
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Our
                   Journey
                   down
                   the
                   Some
                   ,
                   and
                   Company
                   .
                   The
                   Town
                   and
                   Castle
                   of
                   Piquigni
                   ,
                   for
                   what
                   famous
                   .
                   Comines
                   censure
                   of
                   the
                   English
                   in
                   matter
                   of
                   Prophecies
                   .
                   A
                   farewell
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Amiens
                   .
                   The
                   Town
                   and
                   Castle
                   of
                   
                     Pont
                     D'
                     Armie
                     .
                     Abbeville
                  
                   how
                   seated
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Garrison
                   there
                   .
                   No
                   Governour
                   in
                   it
                   but
                   the
                   Maior
                   or
                   Provost
                   .
                   The
                   Authors
                   imprudent
                   curiosity
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   curtesie
                   of
                   the
                   Provost
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   French
                   Post-horses
                   how
                   base
                   and
                   tired
                   .
                   My
                   preferment
                   to
                   the
                   Trunke-horse
                   .
                   The
                   horse
                   of
                   
                     Philip
                     de
                     Comines
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Town
                   and
                   strength
                   of
                   Monstreville
                   .
                   The
                   importance
                   of
                   these
                   three
                   Towns
                   to
                   the
                   French
                   border
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 JUly
                 the
                 30.
                 we
                 took
                 boat
                 to
                 go
                 down
                 to
                 Abbeville
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 river
                 of
                 Some
                 ;
                 a
                 river
                 of
                 no
                 great
                 breadth
                 ,
                 but
                 deep
                 and
                 full
                 ;
                 the
                 boat
                 which
                 carryed
                 us
                 was
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 those
                 Lighters
                 which
                 live
                 upon
                 the
                 Thames
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 was
                 made
                 more
                 wi●ldie
                 and
                 fit
                 for
                 speed
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 in
                 it
                 of
                 us
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 30
                 persons
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 :
                 people
                 of
                 all
                 conditions
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 with
                 whom
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 any
                 humor
                 might
                 have
                 found
                 a
                 companion
                 .
                 Under
                 the
                 tilt
                 we
                 espied
                 a
                 bevie
                 of
                 Lasses
                 ,
                 mixt
                 with
                 some
                 young
                 Gentlemen
                 .
                 To
                 them
                 we
                 applyed
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 taking
                 a
                 delight
                 to
                 hear
                 our
                 broken
                 French
                 ,
                 made
                 much
                 of
                 our
                 company
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 little
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 abode
                 there
                 we
                 had
                 learned
                 only
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 little
                 child
                 after
                 a
                 years
                 practise
                 hath
                 of
                 his
                 mothers
                 tongue
                 ;
                 
                   Linguis
                   
                   dimidiata
                   adhuc
                   verba
                   tentantibus
                   ;
                   &
                   loquela
                   ipso
                   offensantis
                   linguae
                   fragmine
                   dulciori
                   .
                
                 The
                 Gentlewomen
                 next
                 those
                 of
                 Orleans
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 handsomest
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 seen
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 very
                 pleasant
                 and
                 affable
                 ;
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 she
                 which
                 put
                 my
                 Religion
                 to
                 the
                 touchstone
                 of
                 kissing
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 her
                 beads
                 .
                 Thus
                 associated
                 ,
                 we
                 passed
                 merrily
                 down
                 the
                 streame
                 ,
                 though
                 slowly
                 ;
                 the
                 delight
                 which
                 our
                 language
                 gave
                 the
                 companie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 content
                 which
                 their
                 liberal
                 humanity
                 afforded
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 beguiling
                 the
                 tediousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 thing
                 we
                 met
                 with
                 observable
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Town
                 and
                 Castle
                 of
                 Piquigni
                 .
                 The
                 Town
                 poor
                 and
                 beggerly
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 unlikely
                 to
                 have
                 named
                 the
                 Province
                 ;
                 as
                 Mercator
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ;
                 besides
                 the
                 disproportion
                 and
                 dissimilitude
                 of
                 the
                 names
                 .
                 The
                 Castle
                 situate
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 hill
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 more
                 pleasure
                 then
                 strength
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 command
                 over
                 an
                 open
                 and
                 goodly
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 which
                 lyeth
                 below
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 belongeth
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Vid
                   〈…〉
                   te
                
                 of
                 Amiens
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 Town
                 also
                 .
                 This
                 Town
                 is
                 famous
                 among
                 the
                 French
                 for
                 a
                 Tradition
                 and
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 the
                 Tradition
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 famous
                 defeat
                 given
                 unto
                 the
                 English
                 near
                 unto
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 whose
                 reign
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 whose
                 conduct
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 tell
                 us
                 .
                 Being
                 thus
                 routed
                 ,
                 they
                 fled
                 to
                 this
                 Town
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 their
                 enemies
                 followed
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 intending
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 sword
                 :
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 their
                 fury
                 being
                 allaied
                 ,
                 they
                 proposed
                 that
                 mercy
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 those
                 of
                 
                   G
                   〈…〉
                   ad
                
                 did
                 unto
                 those
                 of
                 Ephraim
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 life
                 and
                 liberty
                 being
                 promised
                 to
                 all
                 them
                 which
                 could
                 pronounce
                 this
                 word
                 Piquigni
                 .
                 It
                 seemeth
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 a
                 word
                 possible
                 for
                 an
                 English
                 mouth
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 English
                 saying
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 Pequenie
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 Piquigni
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 sword
                 :
                 thus
                 far
                 the
                 Tradition
                 .
                 The
                 Truth
                 of
                 story
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 this
                 Town
                 is
                 famous
                 in
                 the
                 writers
                 of
                 both
                 Nations
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 enterview
                 here
                 given
                 betwixt
                 our
                 Edward
                 IV.
                 and
                 their
                 Lewis
                 XI
                 .
                 upon
                 the
                 concluding
                 of
                 their
                 nine
                 years
                 truce
                 .
                 A
                 circumstance
                 of
                 no
                 great
                 moment
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 
                   Philip
                   de
                   Comines
                
                 made
                 it
                 such
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 observations
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 meeting
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 being
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ely
                 ,
                 made
                 an
                 oration
                 to
                 both
                 Kings
                 ,
                 beginning
                 
                 with
                 a
                 prophesie
                 ;
                 which
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 Piquigni
                 ,
                 an
                 honourable
                 peace
                 should
                 be
                 concluded
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Kingdoms
                 :
                 on
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 which
                 himself
                 also
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 man
                 that
                 relateth
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 built
                 two
                 observations
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 (
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 originall
                 by
                 me
                 )
                 
                   That
                   the
                   English
                   men
                   are
                   never
                   unfurnished
                   with
                   Prophesies
                
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   ground
                   every
                   thing
                   they
                   speak
                   upon
                   Prophesies
                   .
                
                 How
                 far
                 those
                 times
                 were
                 guilty
                 of
                 that
                 humor
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 ;
                 though
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 only
                 men
                 that
                 were
                 so
                 affected
                 .
                 
                   Paulus
                   Jovius
                
                 in
                 some
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 Histories
                 (
                 I
                 remember
                 not
                 the
                 particular
                 )
                 hath
                 vindicated
                 that
                 quarrell
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 fastned
                 the
                 same
                 imputation
                 on
                 the
                 French.
                 So
                 true
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Tragedian
                   ,
                   Quod
                   quisque
                   fecit
                   patitur
                   ,
                   authorem
                   scelus
                   repetit
                   .
                
                 And
                 now
                 being
                 past
                 Piquigni
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 lost
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Amiens
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   fairest
                   Fabrick
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   rich
                   to
                   see
                
                 
                   That
                   ere
                   was
                   guilty
                   of
                   mortalitie
                   .
                
                 
                   No
                   present
                   Structure
                   like
                   it
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   fame
                
                 
                   In
                   all
                   its
                   bed-rols
                   boast
                   an
                   equall
                   name
                   .
                
                 
                   Let
                   then
                   the
                   barbarous
                   Egyptians
                   cease
                
                 
                   So
                   to
                   extoll
                   their
                   huge
                   Pyramides
                   ;
                
                 
                   Let
                   them
                   grow
                   silent
                   of
                   their
                   Pharus
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                   Conceale
                   the
                   other
                   triumph
                   of
                   their
                   Land.
                
                 
                   And
                   let
                   the
                   Carians
                   henceforth
                   leave
                   to
                   raise
                
                 
                   Their
                   Mausolaea
                   with
                   such
                   endlesse
                   praise
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Church
                   alone
                   doth
                   the
                   〈…〉
                   much
                   excell
                   ,
                
                 
                   As
                   they
                   the
                   lowest
                   Cottages
                   ,
                   where
                   do
                   dwell
                
                 
                   The
                   least
                   of
                   men
                   :
                   as
                   they
                   those
                   urnes
                   which
                   keep
                
                 
                   The
                   s
                   〈…〉
                   st
                   ashes
                   which
                   are
                   laid
                   to
                   sleep
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Nor
                   be
                   thou
                   vext
                   thou
                   glorious
                   Queen
                   of
                   night
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nor
                   let
                   a
                   cloud
                   of
                   darknesse
                   mesk
                   thy
                   light
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   renewnd
                   Temple
                   which
                   the
                   Greeks
                   did
                   call
                
                 
                   The
                   worlds
                   seventh
                   wonder
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fairest
                   of
                   all
                   :
                
                 
                   That
                   pile
                   so
                   famous
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   world
                   did
                   see
                
                 
                   Two
                   only
                   great
                   and
                   high
                   ,
                   thy
                   same
                   and
                   thee
                   :
                
                 
                   Is
                   neither
                   burnt
                   and
                   perisht
                   ,
                   Ephesus
                
                 
                   Survives
                   the
                   follies
                   of
                   Erostratus
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Only
                   thy
                   name
                   in
                   Europe
                   to
                   advance
                   ,
                
                 
                   It
                   was
                   transported
                   to
                   the
                   Realm
                   of
                   France
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   here
                   it
                   stands
                   ,
                   not
                   robb'd
                   of
                   any
                   grace
                
                 
                   Which
                   there
                   it
                   had
                   ;
                   nor
                   altred
                   ,
                   save
                   in
                   place
                   .
                
                 
                   Cast
                   thy
                   beams
                   on
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   t
                   will
                   soon
                   be
                   prov'd
                
                 
                   Thy
                   Temple
                   was
                   not
                   ruin'd
                   but
                   remov'd
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   are
                   thy
                   rites
                   so
                   chang'd
                   ;
                   but
                   thou'lt
                   aver
                
                 
                   This
                   Christian
                   is
                   thy
                   old
                   Idolater
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   oh
                   good
                   God!
                   how
                   long
                   shall
                   thy
                   decree
                
                 
                   Permit
                   this
                   Temple
                   to
                   Idolatrie
                   ?
                
                 
                   How
                   long
                   shall
                   they
                   profane
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                
                 
                   Those
                   sacred
                   wals
                   and
                   pavements
                   to
                   partake
                
                 
                   Of
                   their
                   loud
                   sins
                   :
                   and
                   here
                   that
                   Doctrine
                   teach
                   ,
                
                 
                   '
                   Gainst
                   which
                   the
                   very
                   stones
                   do
                   seem
                   to
                   preach
                   ?
                
                 
                   Reduce
                   them
                   Lord
                   unto
                   thee
                   ;
                   make
                   them
                   see
                
                 
                   How
                   ill
                   this
                   building
                   and
                   their
                   rites
                   agree
                   :
                
                 
                   Or
                   make
                   them
                   know
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   still
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                
                 
                   This
                   house
                   was
                   purpos'd
                   only
                   to
                   thy
                   name
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 place
                 of
                 note
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 conveied
                 us
                 to
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Town
                 and
                 Castle
                 of
                 
                   Pont●d
                   '
                   Arme
                
                 :
                 a
                 place
                 now
                 scarce
                 visible
                 in
                 the
                 ruines
                 ,
                 and
                 belonging
                 to
                 one
                 Mr.
                 Quercy
                 .
                 It
                 took
                 name
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 bridge
                 here
                 built
                 for
                 the
                 transportation
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 I
                 cannot
                 justifie
                 .
                 Three
                 leagues
                 down
                 the
                 river
                 is
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Abbeville
                 ;
                 a
                 Town
                 conveniently
                 seated
                 on
                 the
                 Some
                 ,
                 which
                 runneth
                 through
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 of
                 greater
                 circuite
                 within
                 the
                 wals
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Amiens
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 four
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 more
                 then
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 beautifull
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 populous
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 houses
                 here
                 are
                 of
                 an
                 older
                 stampe
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 within
                 the
                 Town
                 no
                 scarcity
                 of
                 wast
                 ground
                 .
                 I
                 went
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 wals
                 ,
                 and
                 observed
                 the
                 thinness
                 of
                 the
                 houses
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 largeness
                 of
                 the
                 fields
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 that
                 capacity
                 and
                 extent
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 could
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 the
                 Town
                 need
                 never
                 fear
                 to
                 be
                 compelled
                 by
                 famine
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 fields
                 were
                 husbanded
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 advantages
                 .
                 The
                 wals
                 are
                 of
                 earth
                 within
                 and
                 stone
                 without
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 unequall
                 breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 ruinous
                 .
                 A
                 Castle
                 it
                 once
                 had
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 now
                 scarce
                 any
                 thing
                 remaining
                 .
                 In
                 stead
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 places
                 more
                 convenient
                 ,
                 they
                 built
                 out
                 
                 three
                 Bastions
                 ,
                 very
                 large
                 and
                 capacious
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 well
                 manned
                 need
                 not
                 yeeld
                 upon
                 a
                 summons
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 a
                 couple
                 of
                 mounts
                 raised
                 nigh
                 unto
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Countrey
                 is
                 most
                 plain
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 good
                 Ordinance
                 would
                 have
                 good
                 command
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Without
                 the
                 wals
                 it
                 is
                 diversly
                 strengthned
                 ,
                 having
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 a
                 deep
                 ditch
                 without
                 water
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 a
                 shallower
                 ditch
                 but
                 well
                 filled
                 by
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 river
                 ,
                 in
                 others
                 only
                 a
                 moorish
                 and
                 fennie
                 levell
                 ,
                 more
                 dangerous
                 to
                 the
                 enemie
                 ,
                 and
                 secure
                 to
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 then
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 never
                 guarded
                 by
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 of
                 the
                 Garrison
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 chief
                 strength
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 five
                 Companies
                 of
                 Swiss
                 ,
                 100
                 in
                 a
                 company
                 ,
                 proper
                 tall
                 fellowes
                 in
                 appearance
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 one
                 would
                 imagine
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 my
                 chance
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 begin
                 their
                 watch
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 imployment
                 they
                 advanced
                 with
                 so
                 good
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 stomach
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 gone
                 to
                 guard
                 a
                 Town
                 ,
                 but
                 possesse
                 one
                 .
                 Their
                 watch
                 was
                 at
                 
                   Porte
                   de
                   Boyes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Porte
                   St.
                   Valery
                
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 lying
                 near
                 un
                 -
                 Hesain
                 a
                 frontier
                 Town
                 of
                 Artoys
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 five
                 leagues
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 and
                 Haven
                 of
                 St.
                 Valery
                 .
                 From
                 those
                 places
                 most
                 danger
                 was
                 feared
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 kept
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 Ordinance
                 .
                 Their
                 Captain
                 is
                 named
                 Mr.
                 Aillè
                 a
                 Grison
                 by
                 birth
                 ,
                 and
                 reported
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 Souldier
                 .
                 Besides
                 him
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 Military
                 Commander
                 ;
                 the
                 Maior
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Towns
                 of
                 war
                 ,
                 being
                 there
                 in
                 highest
                 authority
                 .
                 A
                 priviledge
                 granted
                 unto
                 the
                 Maiors
                 hereof
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 reward
                 due
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 integrities
                 ,
                 who
                 understanding
                 that
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 held
                 intelligence
                 with
                 the
                 Arch-duke
                 ;
                 apprehended
                 him
                 and
                 sent
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 received
                 his
                 punishment
                 .
                 This
                 Abbeville
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 leave
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 it
                 my
                 bevie
                 of
                 French
                 lasses
                 )
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 
                   quasi
                   Abbatis
                   Villa
                
                 ,
                 as
                 formerly
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Abbot
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 yet
                 before
                 I
                 leave
                 this
                 Town
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 an
                 Adventure
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 have
                 proved
                 prejudiciall
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 my
                 good
                 fortune
                 had
                 not
                 overcome
                 all
                 contrary
                 accidents
                 .
                 My
                 companions
                 had
                 no
                 sooner
                 landed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 boat
                 which
                 brought
                 us
                 from
                 Amiens
                 ,
                 but
                 presently
                 
                 they
                 betook
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Post-house
                 without
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 ready
                 for
                 Bologne
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 gollopping
                 journey
                 thorow
                 France
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 foolish
                 traveller
                 affirmed
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 thorow
                 Venice
                 ,
                 resolved
                 to
                 satisfie
                 my self
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 particulars
                 which
                 I
                 found
                 capable
                 of
                 note
                 and
                 observation
                 .
                 Which
                 having
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 thinking
                 I
                 had
                 still
                 day
                 enough
                 for
                 my
                 curiosities
                 ,
                 I
                 betook
                 my self
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Corps
                   du
                   guard
                
                 ,
                 where
                 being
                 soon
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 I
                 easily
                 obtained
                 leave
                 to
                 walk
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 situation
                 ,
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 defences
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 it
                 hapned
                 that
                 before
                 I
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 gate
                 which
                 led
                 towards
                 the
                 Post-house
                 ,
                 I
                 found
                 in
                 newly
                 locked
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Captain
                 of
                 the
                 watch
                 son
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 I
                 might
                 have
                 found
                 passage
                 at
                 the
                 next
                 gate
                 ,
                 had
                 I
                 hastned
                 towards
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 was
                 so
                 taken
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 orderly
                 march
                 of
                 the
                 Guards
                 ,
                 being
                 all
                 proper
                 followes
                 and
                 well
                 appointed
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 I
                 came
                 to
                 that
                 gate
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 locked
                 up
                 also
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 the
                 two
                 only
                 gates
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 deprived
                 me
                 of
                 all
                 ordinary
                 meane
                 to
                 come
                 that
                 night
                 to
                 my
                 Companions
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 resolved
                 to
                 be
                 on
                 horse
                 back
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 by
                 the
                 break
                 of
                 day
                 .
                 I
                 had
                 now
                 liberty
                 enough
                 to
                 traverse
                 and
                 consult
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 within
                 which
                 I
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 meet
                 none
                 that
                 could
                 informe
                 me
                 how
                 to
                 free
                 my self
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 restraint
                 ;
                 at
                 last
                 I
                 met
                 with
                 and
                 old
                 Burger
                 of
                 a
                 comely
                 presence
                 ,
                 who
                 I
                 thought
                 promised
                 better
                 satisfaction
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 had
                 given
                 me
                 ;
                 who
                 being
                 acquainted
                 with
                 my
                 desire
                 of
                 uniting
                 my self
                 with
                 my
                 companions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 difficulty
                 which
                 my
                 curiosity
                 had
                 brought
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 directed
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Provost
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 told
                 me
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 a
                 Water
                 gate
                 under
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Arches
                 of
                 the
                 wall
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 River
                 passed
                 thorow
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 I
                 might
                 finde
                 a
                 way
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 could
                 wooe
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 priviledge
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 thought
                 hard
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 impossible
                 to
                 be
                 effected
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Provosts
                 house
                 I
                 went
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 sound
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 acquainted
                 him
                 that
                 I
                 came
                 with
                 Letters
                 from
                 
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 returning
                 thither
                 with
                 my
                 dispatches
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 companions
                 being
                 lesse
                 curious
                 then
                 my self
                 ,
                 had
                 presently
                 betook
                 themselves
                 to
                 their
                 lodgings
                 without
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 reproach
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 England
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 humbly
                 did
                 beseech
                 him
                 (
                 in
                 a●
                 good
                 French
                 as
                 I
                 could
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 my
                 means
                 no
                 set
                 me
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 without
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 understood
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 request
                 he
                 yeelded
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 de●l
                 of
                 chearfulnesse
                 ,
                 assuring
                 me
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 himself
                 exceeding
                 happy
                 in
                 having
                 opportunity
                 of
                 doing
                 any
                 acceptable
                 service
                 to
                 an
                 English
                 Gentleman
                 :
                 which
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 dispatched
                 a
                 servant
                 for
                 his
                 
                   Bayliffe
                   delleaw
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Water
                 Bailiffe
                 (
                 being
                 a
                 sworn
                 officer
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 )
                 to
                 attend
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 entertained
                 himself
                 with
                 such
                 discourses
                 as
                 I
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 reception
                 .
                 News
                 being
                 brought
                 that
                 the
                 Water
                 Bailiffe
                 was
                 coming
                 forwards
                 ,
                 he
                 conducted
                 me
                 into
                 a
                 low
                 Parlor
                 very
                 handsomely
                 furnished
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 found
                 a
                 Banquet
                 or
                 Collation
                 provided
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 cold
                 bake-meats
                 ,
                 choise
                 Marmelets
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 excellent
                 Wines
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 looked
                 upon
                 as
                 the
                 greater
                 favour
                 )
                 his
                 Wife
                 and
                 Daughters
                 ready
                 for
                 my
                 entertainment
                 .
                 We
                 had
                 scarce
                 ended
                 this
                 refreshment
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Bailiff
                 brought
                 word
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 boat
                 ready
                 to
                 carry
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 Water-gate
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 having
                 had
                 the
                 honor
                 to
                 kisse
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 women
                 ,
                 I
                 made
                 accompt
                 to
                 take
                 my
                 leave
                 of
                 the
                 Provost
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 was
                 resolved
                 to
                 accompany
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 water
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 leave
                 me
                 till
                 he
                 saw
                 me
                 passed
                 thorow
                 the
                 gate
                 (
                 whether
                 out
                 of
                 civility
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 or
                 compliance
                 with
                 the
                 trust
                 reposed
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 determine
                 not
                 )
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 accordingly
                 ;
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 servants
                 waiting
                 on
                 me
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 brought
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 Inne
                 where
                 I
                 was
                 to
                 lodge
                 .
              
               
                 July
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 we
                 took
                 Post-horse
                 for
                 Bologne
                 ;
                 if
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 we
                 may
                 call
                 those
                 Post-horses
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 rid
                 on
                 .
                 As
                 lean
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 as
                 Envie
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Poet
                 ;
                 
                   Macies
                   in
                   corpore
                   toto
                
                 ,
                 being
                 most
                 true
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Neither
                 were
                 they
                 only
                 lean
                 enough
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 ribs
                 numbred
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 
                 spur-gals
                 had
                 made
                 such
                 casements
                 through
                 their
                 skins
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 great
                 difficulty
                 to
                 have
                 surveyed
                 their
                 entrails
                 .
                 A
                 strange
                 kind
                 of
                 Cattell
                 in
                 my
                 mine
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 neither
                 flesh
                 on
                 their
                 bones
                 ,
                 nor
                 skin
                 on
                 their
                 flesh
                 ,
                 nor
                 hair
                 on
                 their
                 skin
                 ;
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 ●lusty
                 as
                 the
                 horses
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 Ovid
                 ;
                 neither
                 could
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 them
                 
                   Flammiferis
                   implent
                   hinnitibus
                   auras
                
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 ●eighing
                 we
                 could
                 hear
                 from
                 the
                 proudest
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 only
                 an
                 old
                 dry
                 cough
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 'le
                 assure
                 you
                 did
                 much
                 comfort
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 that
                 noise
                 I
                 first
                 learned
                 there
                 was
                 life
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Upon
                 such
                 Anatomies
                 of
                 horses
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 properly
                 ,
                 upon
                 such
                 severall
                 heaps
                 of
                 bones
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 and
                 my
                 Companion
                 mounted
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 expected
                 ,
                 however
                 they
                 seemed
                 outwardly
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
                 Post
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 my
                 beast
                 began
                 to
                 move
                 after
                 an
                 Aldermans
                 pace
                 ,
                 or
                 like
                 Envie
                 in
                 Ovid
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Surgit
                     humi
                     pigre
                     ,
                     passuque
                     incedit
                     inerti
                     .
                  
                
                 Out
                 of
                 this
                 gravity
                 no
                 perswasion
                 could
                 work
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 dull
                 Jades
                 being
                 grown
                 unsensible
                 of
                 the
                 spur
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hearten
                 them
                 with
                 wands
                 would
                 in
                 short
                 time
                 have
                 disforested
                 the
                 Country
                 .
                 Now
                 was
                 the
                 Cart
                 of
                 Dieppe
                 thought
                 a
                 speedy
                 conveyance
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 happinesse
                 of
                 a
                 Waggon
                 were
                 esteemed
                 too
                 blessed
                 ,
                 yea
                 though
                 it
                 came
                 with
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 woman
                 and
                 the
                 wenches
                 .
                 If
                 good
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 their
                 journeyes
                 end
                 ,
                 did
                 chance
                 to
                 put
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 pace
                 like
                 unto
                 a
                 gallop
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 sure
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 tire
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 the
                 Stage
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 measured
                 by
                 our
                 own
                 feet
                 .
                 Being
                 weary
                 of
                 this
                 trade
                 ,
                 I
                 made
                 bold
                 to
                 dismount
                 the
                 Postilion
                 ,
                 and
                 ascended
                 the
                 trunk-horse
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 sat
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 magnificent
                 posture
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 best
                 Carrier
                 in
                 Paris
                 might
                 envie
                 my
                 felicity
                 .
                 Behind
                 me
                 I
                 had
                 a
                 good
                 large
                 Trunk
                 and
                 a
                 Port
                 mantle
                 ;
                 before
                 me
                 a
                 bundle
                 of
                 cloaks
                 ,
                 a
                 cloak-bag
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 parcell
                 of
                 boots
                 ;
                 sure
                 I
                 was
                 if
                 my
                 stirrups
                 could
                 poise
                 me
                 equally
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 likely
                 fall
                 backwards
                 nor
                 forwards
                 .
                 Thus
                 preferred
                 ,
                 I
                 encouraged
                 my
                 companions
                 ,
                 who
                 cast
                 many
                 an
                 envious
                 eye
                 upon
                 my
                 prosperity
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 not
                 more
                 justly
                 have
                 said
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 
                   Tuas
                   un
                   meilleur
                   temps
                   que
                   le
                   Pape
                   ,
                
                 then
                 poor
                 Lazarello's
                 master
                 did
                 when
                 he
                 allowed
                 him
                 an
                 Onion
                 only
                 for
                 four
                 dayes
                 .
                 This
                 circumstance
                 I
                 confesse
                 might
                 have
                 well
                 been
                 omitted
                 ,
                 had
                 I
                 not
                 great
                 example
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Philip
                   de
                   Comines
                
                 in
                 the
                 mi●dest
                 of
                 his
                 grave
                 and
                 serious
                 relation
                 of
                 the
                 Battail
                 of
                 
                   Mont
                   ?
                   Hierrie
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 note
                 much
                 about
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 me
                 encouragement
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   himself
                   had
                   an
                   old
                   horse
                   halfe
                   tir●d
                
                 (
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 just
                 my
                 case
                 )
                 
                   who
                   by
                   chance
                   thrust
                   h●s
                   head
                   into
                   a
                   pale
                   of
                   wine
                   and
                   dranke
                   it
                   off
                   ,
                   which
                   made
                   him
                   lustier
                   and
                   fresher
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   then
                   ever
                   before
                   :
                
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 his
                 horse
                 had
                 better
                 luck
                 then
                 I
                 had
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 way
                 betwixt
                 Abbeville
                 and
                 Bologne
                 ,
                 we
                 left
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Monstrueil
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 leasure
                 to
                 see
                 .
                 It
                 seemeth
                 daintily
                 seated
                 for
                 command
                 and
                 resistance
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 built
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 and
                 declivity
                 of
                 a
                 hill
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 well
                 strengthned
                 with
                 Bastions
                 and
                 Ramparts
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 ,
                 &
                 hath
                 within
                 it
                 a
                 Garrison
                 of
                 five
                 Companies
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 ;
                 their
                 Governour
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 learned
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Paisants
                 )
                 being
                 called
                 Lannoy
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 concerneth
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 to
                 look
                 wel
                 to
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Monstrueil
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 border
                 Town
                 ,
                 within
                 two
                 miles
                 of
                 Artoys
                 ;
                 and
                 especially
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 would
                 cut
                 off
                 all
                 entercourse
                 between
                 the
                 Countries
                 of
                 Bologne
                 and
                 Calais
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 France
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 like
                 importance
                 also
                 are
                 the
                 Towns
                 of
                 Abbeville
                 and
                 Amiens
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 French
                 Kings
                 are
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 those
                 two
                 only
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 Quintain
                 ,
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Philip
                 D.
                 of
                 Burgundy
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 party
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 ;
                 were
                 redeemed
                 again
                 by
                 Lewis
                 XI
                 .
                 for
                 450000
                 crownes
                 ,
                 an
                 infinite
                 sum
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 standard
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 seemeth
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 had
                 no
                 bad
                 bargain
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 upon
                 an
                 hope
                 only
                 of
                 regaining
                 these
                 Towns
                 ,
                 Charles
                 Eal
                 of
                 Charaloys
                 son
                 to
                 D.
                 Philip
                 undertook
                 that
                 war
                 against
                 King
                 Lewis
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 he
                 lost
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 hazarded
                 his
                 estate
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   County
                   of
                   Boulonnois
                   ,
                   and
                   Town
                   of
                   Boulogne
                   by
                   whom
                   Enfranchized
                   .
                   The
                   present
                   of
                   Salt-butter
                   .
                   Boulogne
                   divided
                   inte
                   two
                   Towns.
                   Procession
                   in
                   the
                   lower
                   Town
                   to
                   divert
                   the
                   Plague
                   .
                   The
                   forme
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Procession
                   and
                   the
                   Letany
                   by
                   whom
                   brought
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   The
                   high
                   Town
                   Garrisoned
                   .
                   The
                   old
                   man
                   of
                   Boulogne
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   desperate
                   visit
                   which
                   the
                   Author
                   bestowed
                   upon
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   neglect
                   of
                   the
                   English
                   in
                   leaving
                   open
                   the
                   Havens
                   .
                   The
                   fraternity
                   
                     De
                     la
                     Charite
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   inconvenience
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   costly
                   Journey
                   of
                   
                     Henry
                     VIII
                  
                   .
                   to
                   Boulogne
                   .
                   Sir
                   
                     Walt.
                     Raleghs
                  
                   censure
                   of
                   that
                   Prince
                   condemned
                   .
                   The
                   discourtesie
                   of
                   
                     Charles
                     V.
                  
                   towards
                   our
                   
                     Edward
                     VI.
                  
                   The
                   defence
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Burgundy
                   how
                   chargeable
                   to
                   the
                   Kings
                   of
                   
                     England
                     .
                     Boulogne
                  
                   yeilded
                   back
                   to
                   the
                   French
                   ;
                   and
                   on
                   what
                   conditions
                   .
                   The
                   curtesie
                   and
                   cunning
                   of
                   my
                   Host
                   of
                   Bovillow
                   .
                
              
               
                 WE
                 are
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Boulonnois
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Picardie
                 ,
                 disdaineth
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 accounted
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 be
                 reckoned
                 as
                 a
                 County
                 of
                 it self
                 .
                 It
                 comprehendeth
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 
                   Boulogne
                   ,
                   Estaples
                
                 ,
                 and
                 N●uf-Chastell
                 ,
                 besides
                 divers
                 Villages
                 ;
                 and
                 consisteth
                 much
                 of
                 Hils
                 and
                 Vallies
                 ,
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 the
                 soil
                 being
                 indifferent
                 fruitfull
                 of
                 Corne
                 ,
                 and
                 yielding
                 more
                 Grasse
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 France
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 saw
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 quantity
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 only
                 a
                 County
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 also
                 a
                 free
                 County
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 holden
                 
                 immediately
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 ,
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 gracious
                 Landladie
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 King
                 Lewis
                 XI
                 .
                 after
                 the
                 decease
                 of
                 Charles
                 of
                 Burgundy
                 ,
                 had
                 taken
                 in
                 
                   Boulogne
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1477.
                 as
                 new
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 (
                 thus
                 
                   John
                   de
                   Serres
                
                 relateth
                 it
                 )
                 he
                 did
                 homage
                 without
                 Sword
                 or
                 Spurs
                 ,
                 bare-headed
                 and
                 on
                 his
                 knee
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                
                 ,
                 offering
                 unto
                 her
                 Image
                 an
                 heart
                 of
                 massie
                 gold
                 ,
                 weighing
                 2000
                 crowns
                 .
                 He
                 added
                 also
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 successors
                 Kings
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 should
                 hold
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Boulogne
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 homage
                 unto
                 her
                 image
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 higher
                 Town
                 dedicated
                 to
                 her
                 name
                 ,
                 paying
                 at
                 every
                 change
                 of
                 a
                 Vassall
                 an
                 heart
                 of
                 pure
                 gold
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 weight
                 .
                 Since
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Boulonnois
                 being
                 the
                 Tenants
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
                 ,
                 have
                 enjoyed
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 exemption
                 from
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 Tributes
                 and
                 Taxes
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 France
                 is
                 miserably
                 afflicted
                 .
                 Amongst
                 others
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 alwayes
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 Gabell
                 of
                 Salt
                 ;
                 by
                 reason
                 whereof
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 their
                 Pastures
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 there
                 the
                 best
                 butter
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 I
                 said
                 partly
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 salt
                 ,
                 because
                 having
                 it
                 at
                 a
                 low
                 rate
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 liberally
                 season
                 all
                 their
                 Butter
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 whereas
                 they
                 which
                 buy
                 their
                 Salt
                 at
                 the
                 Kings
                 price
                 ,
                 cannot
                 afford
                 it
                 any
                 of
                 that
                 deer
                 commodity
                 :
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 these
                 of
                 Boulonnois
                 to
                 send
                 unto
                 their
                 friends
                 of
                 France
                 and
                 Paris
                 ,
                 a
                 barrell
                 of
                 Butter
                 seasoned
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 fashion
                 ;
                 a
                 present
                 no
                 lesse
                 ordinary
                 and
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 then
                 Turkies
                 ,
                 Capons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 are
                 from
                 our
                 Countrey
                 Gentlemen
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 London
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Boulogne
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 
                   La
                   haute
                   Ville
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   La
                   basse
                   Ville
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 high
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 low
                 Town
                 ,
                 distant
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 above
                 an
                 hundred
                 paces
                 ,
                 and
                 upwards
                 .
                 The
                 high
                 Town
                 is
                 seated
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 an
                 hill
                 ;
                 the
                 low
                 Town
                 upon
                 the
                 declivity
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 Haven
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 we
                 may
                 divide
                 it
                 into
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 the
                 Town
                 that
                 towards
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 City
                 that
                 which
                 lyeth
                 above
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 City
                 in
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Henry
                 II.
                 anno
                 1553.
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Terovenne
                 was
                 totally
                 ruined
                 by
                 the
                 Imperials
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishops
                 seat
                 was
                 removed
                 hither
                 ;
                 the
                 Church
                 
                 of
                 
                   Nostre
                   Dame
                
                 being
                 made
                 the
                 Cathedrall
                 .
                 There
                 came
                 along
                 hither
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 remove
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 20
                 Canons
                 ,
                 which
                 number
                 is
                 here
                 still
                 retained
                 ,
                 their
                 revenue
                 being
                 about
                 1000
                 Livres
                 yearly
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 his
                 name
                 is
                 
                   Pierre
                   d'
                   Armè
                
                 ,
                 his
                 intrado
                 2000
                 Livres
                 ,
                 his
                 Metropolitan
                 he
                 of
                 Rhemes
                 .
                 The
                 Town
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 low
                 Town
                 ,
                 is
                 bigger
                 then
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 built
                 ,
                 the
                 streets
                 larger
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 richer
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Merchants
                 living
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 lyeth
                 upon
                 the
                 Haven
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 made
                 this
                 low
                 Town
                 most
                 pleasing
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 solemn
                 procession
                 that
                 passed
                 through
                 the
                 streets
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 intending
                 to
                 pacifie
                 Gods
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 divert
                 the
                 plague
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 front
                 there
                 was
                 carried
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 or
                 sanctified
                 Banner
                 ;
                 next
                 unto
                 it
                 followed
                 all
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 bare-headed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 Surplices
                 ,
                 singing
                 as
                 they
                 went
                 the
                 Services
                 destinate
                 to
                 that
                 occasion
                 .
                 After
                 them
                 followed
                 the
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 next
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 women
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 by
                 two
                 and
                 two
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 so
                 ordered
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Rituall
                   ,
                   U●
                   laici
                   a
                   clericis
                   ,
                   foeminae
                   a
                   viris
                   prosequantur
                   se
                   paratae
                   .
                
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 street
                 went
                 the
                 Brethren
                 
                   De
                   la
                   Charitè
                
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 holding
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 a
                 little
                 triangular
                 Banner
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Pennon
                 ;
                 after
                 them
                 the
                 boyes
                 and
                 wenches
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 method
                 did
                 they
                 measure
                 solemnly
                 every
                 lane
                 and
                 angle
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ;
                 the
                 Priests
                 singing
                 ,
                 and
                 ill
                 the
                 people
                 answering
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 note
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 Church
                 they
                 began
                 it
                 with
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 visited
                 all
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 they
                 returned
                 again
                 thither
                 to
                 end
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 devotion
                 .
                 An
                 action
                 very
                 grave
                 and
                 solemn
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 I
                 could
                 well
                 allow
                 of
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 one
                 prayer
                 which
                 is
                 alwayes
                 said
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 performance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 the
                 Banners
                 .
                 The
                 Prayer
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 
                   Exaudi
                   nos
                   Deus
                   salutaris
                   noster
                   ,
                   &
                   intercedente
                   beata
                   &
                   gloriosa
                   Viigine
                   ,
                   &
                   beato
                   Sebastiano
                   Martyre
                   tuo
                
                 (
                 this
                 Sebastian
                 is
                 their
                 Aesculapius
                 or
                 tutelary
                 Saint
                 against
                 the
                 Sicknesse
                 )
                 
                   &
                   omnibus
                   Sanctis
                   ;
                   populum
                   tuum
                   ab
                   iracundiae
                   tuae
                   terroribus
                   libera
                   ,
                   &
                   misericordiae
                   tuae
                   fac
                   largitate
                   securum
                   ,
                   Amen
                   .
                
                 This
                 only
                 excepted
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 liturgie
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 offensive
                 to
                 any
                 conscience
                 ,
                 not
                 idlely
                 scrupulous
                 .
                 —
                 These
                 Processions
                 
                 were
                 first
                 instituted
                 by
                 Pope
                 Stephanus
                 II.
                 who
                 began
                 his
                 Popedome
                 anno
                 752.
                 the
                 intent
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Platina
                 reporteth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Ad
                   placandam
                   Dei
                   iram
                
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 place
                 that
                 ever
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 in
                 procession
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
                 in
                 the
                 Shambles
                 ;
                 or
                 
                   Ad
                   sanctam
                   Dei
                   genitricem
                   ad
                   praesepe
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Historiian
                 calleth
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Letany
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 principall
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 compiled
                 by
                 Mamercus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Vienna
                 in
                 Daulphine
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 308
                 years
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Stephanus
                 .
                 The
                 motive
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 often
                 danger
                 to
                 which
                 France
                 was
                 subject
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 frequency
                 of
                 Earth-quakes
                 .
                 Since
                 those
                 beginnings
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 fair
                 and
                 commendable
                 ,
                 the
                 Romish
                 Church
                 hath
                 added
                 much
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 magnificence
                 ,
                 and
                 somewhat
                 of
                 impiety
                 ,
                 and
                 prosanenesse
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Brethren
                 
                   De
                   la
                   Charitè
                
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 learn
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 their
                 originall
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 of
                 their
                 Office
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 visit
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 infected
                 with
                 the
                 Plague
                 ,
                 to
                 minister
                 unto
                 them
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 die
                 ,
                 to
                 shrowde
                 them
                 and
                 carry
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 graves
                 .
                 These
                 duties
                 they
                 performe
                 very
                 willingly
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 possessed
                 with
                 this
                 fancie
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 priviledged
                 from
                 contagion
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 their
                 Order
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 lesse
                 subject
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 such
                 saplesse
                 ,
                 thin
                 ,
                 unbodied
                 fellowes
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 almost
                 no
                 disease
                 could
                 catch
                 them
                 .
                 Yet
                 hath
                 their
                 prerogative
                 not
                 always
                 held
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 of
                 33
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 Calice
                 ,
                 three
                 only
                 surviving
                 the
                 disease
                 ,
                 about
                 four
                 yeers
                 since
                 .
                 But
                 were
                 the
                 danger
                 to
                 which
                 themselves
                 are
                 liable
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 inconveniency
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 much
                 disallow
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 mischief
                 waiteth
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 infecting
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 they
                 immediately
                 after
                 their
                 return
                 from
                 the
                 Pest
                 house
                 ,
                 mixing
                 themselves
                 with
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 neighbours
                 .
                 A
                 most
                 speedy
                 means
                 to
                 spread
                 the
                 Pestilence
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 once
                 begun
                 ;
                 though
                 neither
                 they
                 nor
                 the
                 people
                 will
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 City
                 or
                 the
                 high
                 Town
                 ,
                 standeth
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 hill
                 ,
                 environed
                 with
                 deep
                 ditches
                 ,
                 a
                 strong
                 wall
                 ,
                 and
                 closed
                 with
                 a
                 treble
                 gate
                 and
                 two
                 draw-bridges
                 .
                 A
                 little
                 small
                 Town
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 much
                 above
                 a
                 flights
                 shot
                 
                 thwart
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 widest
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 but
                 one
                 Church
                 besides
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Nostre
                   Dame
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Cathedrall
                 .
                 The
                 streets
                 not
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 narrow
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Market-place
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 
                   Corpus
                   du
                   Guarde
                
                 is
                 kept
                 .
                 What
                 the
                 outworks
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 have
                 any
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 .
                 Even
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 of
                 League
                 and
                 Peace
                 ,
                 their
                 jealousie
                 will
                 not
                 permit
                 an
                 English
                 man
                 to
                 walke
                 their
                 wals
                 ,
                 either
                 within
                 or
                 without
                 the
                 Town
                 .
                 A
                 Castle
                 they
                 said
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 serveth
                 more
                 for
                 a
                 dwelling
                 then
                 a
                 Fort.
                 The
                 Garrison
                 of
                 this
                 Town
                 consisteth
                 of
                 five
                 Companies
                 ,
                 60
                 in
                 a
                 Company
                 ,
                 which
                 amount
                 in
                 all
                 to
                 300
                 :
                 their
                 Governour
                 being
                 Mr.
                 
                   D'
                   Aumont
                
                 ,
                 son
                 to
                 the
                 Marshall
                 
                   D'
                   Aumont
                
                 ;
                 who
                 so
                 faithfully
                 adhered
                 to
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 troubles
                 .
                 The
                 cause
                 why
                 this
                 Town
                 being
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 strongly
                 Garrisoned
                 ;
                 is
                 the
                 safe
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Haven
                 which
                 is
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 passage
                 from
                 the
                 Haven
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Countrey
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 services
                 it
                 can
                 hardly
                 performe
                 ,
                 without
                 much
                 injury
                 to
                 the
                 low
                 Town
                 ,
                 which
                 standeth
                 between
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 ready
                 discharge
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 daintily
                 seated
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 to
                 spare
                 the
                 low
                 Town
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 permit
                 an
                 enemie
                 to
                 land
                 ;
                 yet
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 march
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 higher
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 their
                 Ordinance
                 will
                 tear
                 him
                 into
                 pieces
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 immediate
                 security
                 of
                 the
                 Haven
                 ,
                 their
                 Ancestors
                 did
                 use
                 to
                 fortifie
                 the
                 old
                 Tower
                 ,
                 standing
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 hill
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   La
                   tour
                   d'ordre
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 built
                 by
                 
                   Julius
                   Caesar
                
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 second
                 expedition
                 into
                 Britaine
                 ;
                 this
                 Haven
                 being
                 then
                 named
                 
                   Portus
                   Gessoriacus
                
                 .
                 This
                 Tower
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 see
                 ,
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 work
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 height
                 and
                 situation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 one
                 would
                 guesse
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 Keepe
                 or
                 Watch-tower
                 unto
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 built
                 of
                 rude
                 and
                 vulgar
                 stone
                 ,
                 but
                 strongly
                 cemented
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 six
                 square
                 ,
                 every
                 square
                 of
                 it
                 being
                 nine
                 paces
                 in
                 length
                 .
                 A
                 compasse
                 too
                 little
                 for
                 a
                 Fortresse
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 long
                 since
                 it
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 that
                 use
                 ;
                 it
                 now
                 serving
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 Sea-marke
                 by
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Pharos
                 by
                 night
                 ;
                 
                   Ubi
                   aecensae
                   noctu
                   faces
                   navigantium
                   cursum
                   dirigunt
                   .
                
                 The
                 English
                 man
                 calleth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   old
                   
                   man
                   of
                   Boulogne
                   ,
                
                 and
                 not
                 improperly
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 hath
                 all
                 the
                 signes
                 of
                 age
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Sea
                 by
                 undermining
                 it
                 ,
                 hath
                 taken
                 from
                 it
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 about
                 two
                 squares
                 of
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 stones
                 begin
                 to
                 drop
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 least
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 wind
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 think
                 it
                 were
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 Palsie
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 two
                 hard
                 Winters
                 ,
                 seconded
                 with
                 a
                 violent
                 tempest
                 ,
                 maketh
                 it
                 rubbish
                 ;
                 what
                 therefore
                 is
                 wanting
                 of
                 present
                 strength
                 to
                 the
                 Haven
                 in
                 this
                 ruine
                 of
                 a
                 Tower
                 ,
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 hath
                 made
                 good
                 in
                 the
                 Garrison
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 me
                 thinks
                 I
                 might
                 justly
                 accuse
                 the
                 impolitick
                 thrift
                 of
                 our
                 former
                 Kings
                 of
                 England
                 in
                 not
                 laying
                 out
                 some
                 money
                 upon
                 the
                 strength
                 and
                 safety
                 of
                 our
                 Haven
                 Towns
                 :
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Portesm
                   uth
                
                 only
                 excepted
                 ,
                 being
                 Garrisoned
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Henry
                 VIII
                 .
                 did
                 erect
                 Block-houses
                 in
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 bables
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 unable
                 to
                 resist
                 a
                 Fleet
                 royally
                 appointed
                 ,
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 sufficiently
                 garrisoned
                 by
                 our
                 Navy
                 ,
                 could
                 it
                 either
                 keep
                 a
                 watch
                 on
                 all
                 particular
                 places
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 sometimes
                 occasion
                 to
                 be
                 absent
                 I
                 hope
                 our
                 Kings
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 Darius
                 mind
                 in
                 the
                 story
                 ,
                 
                   Qui
                   gloriosius
                   ratus
                   est
                   hostem
                   repellere
                   quam
                   non
                   admittere
                
                 ;
                 neither
                 will
                 I
                 take
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 counsell
                 ;
                 only
                 I
                 could
                 wish
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 inferior
                 to
                 our
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 our
                 care
                 ;
                 since
                 we
                 are
                 equall
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 our
                 Countrey
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 though
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 was
                 too
                 old
                 to
                 performe
                 this
                 service
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 contribute
                 any
                 thing
                 toward
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 and
                 Haven
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 conceived
                 my self
                 obliged
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 visite
                 ;
                 partly
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 reverent
                 esteem
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 but
                 principally
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 from
                 thence
                 take
                 a
                 full
                 view
                 of
                 my
                 dearest
                 England
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 winde
                 and
                 Company
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 then
                 restrained
                 .
                 With
                 these
                 desires
                 I
                 made
                 a
                 boy
                 of
                 the
                 Inne
                 acquainted
                 ,
                 who
                 told
                 me
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 way
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Pest-houses
                 from
                 the
                 Town
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 noted
                 to
                 walke
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 both
                 be
                 presently
                 shut
                 up
                 as
                 infected
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 custody
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Brethren
                   of
                   Charity
                
                 ,
                 the
                 worst
                 condition
                 
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 .
                 But
                 finding
                 the
                 impatiencie
                 of
                 my
                 desires
                 not
                 so
                 easily
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 temptation
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Quart
                   d'
                   escue
                
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 resisted
                 ;
                 he
                 told
                 me
                 that
                 if
                 I
                 would
                 venture
                 to
                 climb
                 up
                 the
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 and
                 other
                 boyes
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 used
                 to
                 do
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 undertake
                 to
                 bring
                 me
                 thither
                 .
                 This
                 offer
                 I
                 readily
                 accepted
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 tide
                 was
                 low
                 enough
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 began
                 our
                 walke
                 upon
                 the
                 Beach
                 till
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Rocks
                 where
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 dwelt
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 we
                 began
                 to
                 mount
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 meant
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Fortresse
                 by
                 Scalado
                 .
                 I
                 found
                 the
                 way
                 more
                 troublesome
                 and
                 dangerous
                 then
                 I
                 had
                 conceived
                 ,
                 and
                 my self
                 before
                 I
                 came
                 halfe
                 way
                 towards
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 still
                 to
                 be
                 farther
                 of
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 so
                 vexed
                 and
                 bruised
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 amazed
                 at
                 my
                 own
                 fool-hardinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 many
                 times
                 in
                 a
                 minde
                 to
                 descend
                 again
                 ;
                 and
                 questionlesse
                 I
                 had
                 done
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 resolution
                 of
                 not
                 giving
                 over
                 any
                 enterprise
                 which
                 I
                 was
                 engaged
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fear
                 least
                 the
                 boy
                 would
                 laugh
                 at
                 me
                 when
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 pushed
                 me
                 on
                 .
                 Having
                 breathed
                 our selves
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 we
                 advanced
                 again
                 .
                 The
                 old
                 cripple
                 who
                 is
                 fabled
                 to
                 have
                 stolen
                 Pauls
                 weather-cock
                 ,
                 used
                 not
                 more
                 pains
                 and
                 cunning
                 in
                 climbing
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 that
                 lofty
                 steeple
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 in
                 mounting
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 these
                 mighty
                 Rocks
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 we
                 had
                 attained
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 me
                 thought
                 I
                 was
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 humor
                 with
                 old
                 Tom
                 of
                 Odcombe
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Alpes
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Poet
                 hath
                 informed
                 us
                 :
              
               
                 
                   That
                   to
                   the
                   top
                   at
                   last
                   being
                   got
                   ,
                
                 
                   With
                   very
                   much
                   adoe
                   god
                   wot
                   ;
                
                 
                   He
                   eagerly
                   desired
                   ,
                
                 
                   That
                   mighty
                   Jove
                   would
                   take
                   the
                   pains
                
                 
                   To
                   dash
                   out
                   their
                   unworthy
                   brains
                   ,
                
                 
                   Who
                   offered
                   to
                   be
                   tired
                   .
                
              
               
                 No
                 sooner
                 had
                 my
                 eyes
                 got
                 above
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 Cliffes
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 first
                 sight
                 I
                 met
                 with
                 was
                 a
                 row
                 of
                 Pest-houses
                 
                 not
                 far
                 distant
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 old
                 women
                 drying
                 the
                 insected
                 cloathes
                 on
                 a
                 bank
                 adjoyning
                 ;
                 the
                 sight
                 whereof
                 had
                 almost
                 made
                 me
                 recoil
                 backward
                 with
                 more
                 hast
                 then
                 speed
                 .
                 But
                 having
                 overcome
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 that
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 I
                 first
                 saluted
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 taking
                 full
                 notice
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 stature
                 ,
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 infirmities
                 .
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 I
                 turned
                 my
                 face
                 toward
                 England
                 ,
                 which
                 afforded
                 me
                 a
                 most
                 pleasing
                 object
                 ;
                 the
                 course
                 thereof
                 lying
                 within
                 my
                 view
                 at
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 length
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 might
                 easily
                 discerne
                 from
                 Dover
                 Castle
                 Eastward
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 West
                 of
                 Sussex
                 :
                 an
                 object
                 of
                 so
                 rich
                 contentment
                 and
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 ravishing
                 contemplations
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 almost
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 who
                 said
                 
                   Bonum
                   est
                   nobis
                   esse
                   hic
                
                 ;
                 and
                 certainly
                 I
                 had
                 dwelt
                 there
                 longer
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 boy
                 had
                 not
                 put
                 me
                 in
                 mind
                 that
                 the
                 flood
                 was
                 coming
                 back
                 amain
                 (
                 as
                 indeed
                 it
                 was
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 made
                 not
                 speed
                 to
                 recover
                 the
                 Town
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 got
                 near
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 fain
                 to
                 abide
                 there
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 till
                 the
                 ebb
                 ensuing
                 .
                 On
                 this
                 advertisement
                 ;
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 need
                 to
                 bid
                 me
                 hasten
                 :
                 but
                 then
                 a
                 new
                 humor
                 seized
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 beheld
                 those
                 dreadfull
                 precipices
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 was
                 to
                 descend
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 infinite
                 distance
                 of
                 the
                 Beach
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Rocks
                 ;
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 being
                 shut
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 made
                 not
                 hast
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 tumbling
                 into
                 it
                 if
                 we
                 did
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 curiosity
                 had
                 carryed
                 me
                 up
                 ,
                 so
                 necessity
                 brought
                 me
                 down
                 again
                 ,
                 with
                 greater
                 safety
                 ,
                 I
                 confesse
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 had
                 deserved
                 .
                 This
                 adventure
                 being
                 like
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 actions
                 of
                 Alexander
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Curtius
                 telleth
                 us
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 
                   magis
                   ad
                   temeritatis
                   quam
                   ad
                   gloriae
                   famam
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 Town
                 of
                 Boulogne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Countrey
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 taken
                 by
                 Henry
                 VIII
                 .
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1545.
                 himself
                 being
                 in
                 person
                 at
                 the
                 siege
                 ;
                 a
                 very
                 costly
                 and
                 chargeable
                 victory
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 list
                 of
                 his
                 Forces
                 did
                 amount
                 to
                 44000
                 Foot
                 ,
                 and
                 3000
                 Horse
                 ;
                 Field
                 pieces
                 he
                 drew
                 after
                 him
                 above
                 100
                 besides
                 those
                 of
                 smaller
                 making
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 conveyance
                 of
                 their
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 Baggage
                 and
                 other
                 provision
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 transported
                 into
                 the
                 Continent
                 ,
                 
                 above
                 25000
                 horses
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 designes
                 had
                 a
                 further
                 aime
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 Charles
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 with
                 whm
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 joyne
                 ,
                 left
                 the
                 field
                 and
                 made
                 peace
                 without
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 judging
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 successe
                 of
                 the
                 expedition
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 winning
                 of
                 Boulonnois
                 was
                 a
                 deer
                 purchase
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 particular
                 Sir
                 
                   Walter
                   Raleigh
                
                 in
                 the
                 Preface
                 to
                 his
                 most
                 excellent
                 History
                 saith
                 not
                 amisse
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   in
                   his
                   vain
                   and
                   fruitlesse
                   expeditions
                   abroad
                   ,
                   he
                   consumed
                   more
                   treasure
                   ,
                   then
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   our
                   Victorious
                   Kings
                   before
                   him
                   did
                   in
                   their
                   severall
                   Conquests
                   .
                
                 The
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 censure
                 concerning
                 that
                 Prince
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 well
                 what
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 meerly
                 composed
                 of
                 gall
                 and
                 bitternesse
                 .
                 Onely
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 much
                 marvell
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 his
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 being
                 raised
                 from
                 almost
                 nothing
                 by
                 the
                 daughter
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 so
                 severely
                 invective
                 against
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 certainly
                 a
                 most
                 charitable
                 Judge
                 cannot
                 but
                 condemne
                 him
                 of
                 want
                 of
                 true
                 affection
                 and
                 duty
                 to
                 his
                 Queen
                 :
                 seeing
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 his
                 late
                 Majesty
                 hath
                 excellently
                 noted
                 in
                 his
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   thing
                   monstrous
                   to
                   see
                   a
                   man
                   love
                   the
                   childe
                   ,
                   and
                   bate
                   the
                   Parents
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 earnestly
                 enjoyneth
                 his
                 son
                 
                   Henry
                   ,
                   To
                   represse
                   the
                   insolence
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   under
                   pretence
                   to
                   taxe
                   a
                   vice
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   seek
                   craftily
                   to
                   stain
                   the
                   race
                   .
                
              
               
                 Presently
                 after
                 this
                 taking
                 of
                 Boulogne
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 again
                 endevoured
                 their
                 gaining
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 even
                 during
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 Conquerour
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 strong
                 enough
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 gettings
                 .
                 After
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 English
                 being
                 engaged
                 in
                 a
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 Scots
                 ,
                 and
                 Ket
                 having
                 raised
                 a
                 rebellion
                 in
                 Norfolke
                 ,
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 hope
                 a
                 Conquest
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 more
                 violently
                 then
                 ever
                 .
                 Upon
                 news
                 of
                 their
                 preparations
                 ,
                 an
                 Embassador
                 was
                 dispatched
                 to
                 Charles
                 the
                 fifth
                 ,
                 to
                 desire
                 succor
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 before
                 him
                 the
                 infancy
                 and
                 severall
                 necessities
                 of
                 the
                 young
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 about
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 ten
                 years
                 .
                 This
                 desire
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 refused
                 to
                 hearken
                 to
                 ,
                 they
                 besought
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 take
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 and
                 keeping
                 ,
                 the
                 Town
                 
                 of
                 Boulogne
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 no
                 longer
                 time
                 ,
                 then
                 untill
                 King
                 Edward
                 could
                 make
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 at
                 home
                 .
                 An
                 easie
                 request
                 .
                 Yet
                 did
                 he
                 not
                 only
                 deny
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 would
                 restore
                 the
                 Catholick
                 religion
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 also
                 expresly
                 commanded
                 that
                 neither
                 his
                 men
                 or
                 munition
                 ,
                 should
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 .
                 An
                 ingratitude
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 I
                 cannot
                 finde
                 a
                 fitting
                 epithite
                 ;
                 confidering
                 what
                 fast
                 friends
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 England
                 had
                 alwayes
                 been
                 to
                 the
                 united
                 houses
                 of
                 Burgundie
                 and
                 Austria
                 ;
                 what
                 moneys
                 they
                 have
                 helped
                 them
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 sundry
                 Warres
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Belgium
                 to
                 maintain
                 their
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 France
                 to
                 augment
                 their
                 potencie
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 the
                 marriage
                 of
                 Maximilian
                 of
                 the
                 family
                 of
                 Austria
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Lady
                 Mary
                 of
                 Burgundy
                 ,
                 which
                 happened
                 in
                 the
                 yeere
                 1478.
                 unto
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Henry
                 the
                 eighth
                 ,
                 which
                 fell
                 in
                 the
                 yeere
                 1548.
                 are
                 just
                 70
                 yeeres
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 time
                 only
                 it
                 is
                 thought
                 by
                 men
                 of
                 knowledge
                 and
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cost
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 six
                 millions
                 of
                 pounds
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 meer
                 quarrels
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 those
                 houses
                 .
                 An
                 expence
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 earned
                 a
                 greater
                 requitall
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 now
                 demanded
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 deniall
                 of
                 the
                 unmindfull
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 a
                 Treaty
                 followed
                 betwixt
                 England
                 and
                 France
                 .
                 The
                 effect
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 Boulogne
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Countrey
                 of
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 they
                 paying
                 unto
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 at
                 two
                 dayes
                 of
                 payment
                 800000
                 Crownes
                 .
                 Other
                 Articles
                 there
                 were
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 the
                 principall
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 fortune
                 of
                 young
                 Edward
                 in
                 his
                 beginning
                 ,
                 was
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Julius
                   Caesar
                
                 towards
                 his
                 end
                 ,
                 
                   Dum
                   clementiam
                   ,
                   quam
                   praestiterat
                   ,
                   expectat
                   ,
                   inca●tus
                   ab
                   ingratis
                   occupatus
                   est
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 leaving
                 Boulogne
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 first
                 reckon
                 with
                 mine
                 Host
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 were
                 growne
                 into
                 arrears
                 since
                 our
                 first
                 coming
                 thither
                 .
                 Our
                 stock
                 was
                 grown
                 so
                 low
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 came
                 from
                 Paris
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 French
                 Gentleman
                 whom
                 we
                 met
                 at
                 Amiens
                 disbursed
                 
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 brought
                 us
                 to
                 this
                 Town
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 our
                 Host
                 was
                 fain
                 to
                 furnish
                 us
                 with
                 some
                 monies
                 to
                 make
                 even
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 staying
                 there
                 from
                 Sunday
                 noon
                 to
                 Wednesday
                 morning
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 then
                 fain
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 credit
                 also
                 to
                 provide
                 of
                 a
                 Boat
                 for
                 England
                 (
                 which
                 alone
                 stood
                 us
                 in
                 three
                 pound
                 )
                 our
                 engagements
                 grew
                 greater
                 then
                 he
                 had
                 any
                 just
                 reason
                 to
                 adventure
                 on
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 an
                 ingenuous
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 that
                 we
                 fared
                 well
                 ,
                 spent
                 freely
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 entertained
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 family
                 at
                 our
                 table
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 lesse
                 diffident
                 of
                 payment
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 told
                 me
                 afterwards
                 .
                 Having
                 stayed
                 three
                 dayes
                 for
                 Company
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 appearing
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 fain
                 to
                 hire
                 a
                 boat
                 expresse
                 for
                 my
                 companion
                 and
                 my self
                 to
                 passe
                 over
                 in
                 .
                 In
                 order
                 whereunto
                 ,
                 I
                 told
                 him
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 condition
                 ,
                 assured
                 him
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 friends
                 in
                 Dover
                 who
                 would
                 supply
                 us
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 (
                 as
                 indeed
                 we
                 had
                 )
                 that
                 having
                 summed
                 up
                 what
                 we
                 owed
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 contracted
                 for
                 our
                 passage
                 over
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 note
                 under
                 our
                 hands
                 for
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 should
                 remain
                 prisoner
                 in
                 the
                 Boat
                 till
                 the
                 other
                 raised
                 money
                 to
                 redeem
                 him
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 carryed
                 our selves
                 like
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 him
                 no
                 distrust
                 of
                 a
                 reall
                 payment
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 take
                 if
                 we
                 pleased
                 a
                 Bill
                 of
                 our
                 hands
                 for
                 the
                 money
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 in
                 Dover
                 ;
                 and
                 desired
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 give
                 him
                 leave
                 to
                 send
                 over
                 a
                 servant
                 in
                 our
                 Boat
                 with
                 a
                 basket
                 of
                 poultery
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 receive
                 the
                 money
                 of
                 us
                 and
                 give
                 back
                 our
                 Bond.
                 This
                 being
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 we
                 took
                 boat
                 for
                 England
                 ,
                 the
                 Mariners
                 knowing
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 servant
                 went
                 over
                 only
                 to
                 sell
                 his
                 Poultery
                 (
                 that
                 being
                 an
                 opportunity
                 frequently
                 indulged
                 by
                 them
                 unto
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 )
                 though
                 we
                 knew
                 well
                 enough
                 he
                 went
                 on
                 another
                 errand
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 commend
                 my
                 Host
                 for
                 his
                 courtesie
                 and
                 his
                 care
                 taken
                 of
                 our
                 credit
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 had
                 reason
                 to
                 esteem
                 our selves
                 in
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 custody
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 let
                 us
                 stir
                 without
                 a
                 Keeper
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 my
                 Host
                 lose
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 his
                 kindnesse
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 not
                 only
                 paid
                 him
                 
                 honestly
                 all
                 his
                 full
                 demands
                 ,
                 but
                 bestowed
                 a
                 reward
                 upon
                 his
                 servant
                 and
                 sent
                 a
                 present
                 of
                 Gloves
                 and
                 Knives
                 (
                 commodities
                 much
                 prized
                 in
                 France
                 )
                 to
                 his
                 Wife
                 and
                 Daughters
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 see
                 we
                 knew
                 as
                 well
                 how
                 to
                 require
                 as
                 receive
                 a
                 curtesie
                 .
                 Which
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 step
                 back
                 into
                 France
                 again
                 that
                 having
                 taken
                 a
                 brief
                 view
                 already
                 of
                 the
                 Principall
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 I
                 may
                 render
                 some
                 accompt
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 also
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Courts
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 Civill
                 State.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               the
               Fourth
               Book
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               SURVEY
               OF
               THE
               STATE
               of
               FRANCE
               .
            
             
               FRANCE
               GENERAL
               :
               OR
               ,
               THE
               FIFTH
               BOOK
               .
            
             
               
                 Describing
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 generally
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 Civill
                 Sate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   A
                   transition
                   to
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   France
                   in
                   generall
                   .
                   The
                   person
                   ,
                   age
                   and
                   marriage
                   of
                   King
                   
                     Lewis
                     XIII
                  
                   .
                   Conjecturall
                   reasons
                   of
                   his
                   being
                   issuelesse
                   .
                   ●aqueline
                   Countesse
                   of
                   Holland
                   kept
                   from
                   issue
                   by
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Burgundy
                   .
                   The
                   Kings
                   Sisters
                   all
                   married
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   alliances
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   His
                   naturall
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   preferments
                   .
                   His
                   lawfull
                   brother
                   .
                   The
                   title
                   of
                   Monseiur
                   in
                   France
                   .
                   Monseiur
                   as
                   yet
                   unmarried
                   ;
                   not
                   like
                   to
                   marry
                   Montpensiers
                   daughter
                   .
                   That
                   Lady
                   a
                   fit
                   wife
                   for
                   the
                   Earl
                   of
                   Soissons
                   .
                   The
                   difference
                   between
                   him
                   and
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Conde
                   for
                   the
                   Crown
                   ,
                   in
                   case
                   the
                   line
                   of
                   Navarre
                   fail
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Lords
                   stand
                   affected
                   in
                   the
                   cause
                   .
                   Whether
                   a
                   child
                   may
                   be
                   born
                   in
                   the
                   11
                   moneth
                   .
                   King
                   
                     Henry
                     IV.
                  
                   a
                   great
                   lover
                   of
                   fair
                   Ladies
                   .
                   Monseiur
                   Barradas
                   the
                   Kings
                   favorite
                   ,
                   his
                   birth
                   and
                   offices
                   .
                   The
                   omniregency
                   of
                   the
                   Queen
                   Mother
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Cardinall
                   of
                   Richileiu
                   .
                   The
                   Queen
                   mother
                   a
                   wise
                   and
                   prudent
                   woman
                   .
                
              
               
                 HAving
                 thus
                 taken
                 a
                 survey
                 of
                 these
                 four
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 call
                 the
                 Abstract
                 and
                 Epitome
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 France
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 seen
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 temper
                 ,
                 humors
                 and
                 conditions
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 We
                 will
                 
                 next
                 take
                 a
                 generall
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 Governors
                 and
                 Government
                 thereof
                 ,
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 Civill
                 State.
                 
              
               
                 First
                 for
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 in
                 reason
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 without
                 whose
                 influence
                 and
                 presence
                 ,
                 the
                 Court
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 dead
                 ●arkasse
                 ,
                 void
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 Majesty
                 .
                 For
                 person
                 he
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 middle
                 stature
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 well
                 proportioned
                 then
                 large
                 ,
                 his
                 face
                 knoweth
                 little
                 yet
                 of
                 a
                 beard
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 black
                 and
                 swarty
                 ,
                 his
                 complexion
                 also
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 hew
                 ,
                 carrying
                 in
                 it
                 a
                 certain
                 boisterousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 farther
                 measure
                 then
                 what
                 a
                 gracefull
                 majesty
                 can
                 admit
                 of
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 one
                 can
                 hardly
                 say
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 spite
                 of
                 Courtship
                 ,
                 which
                 Paterculus
                 did
                 of
                 
                   Tiberius
                   ,
                   Quod
                   visus
                   praetulerit
                   principem
                   ,
                
                 that
                 his
                 countenance
                 proclaimed
                 him
                 a
                 King.
                 But
                 questionlesse
                 his
                 greatest
                 defect
                 is
                 want
                 of
                 utterance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 unpleasing
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 desperate
                 and
                 uncurable
                 stammering
                 ;
                 which
                 defect
                 is
                 likely
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 grow
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 time
                 he
                 is
                 aged
                 24
                 years
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 since
                 the
                 27
                 day
                 of
                 last
                 September
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 his
                 birth
                 day
                 ;
                 an
                 age
                 which
                 he
                 beareth
                 not
                 very
                 plaufible
                 ;
                 want
                 of
                 beard
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 swarthinesse
                 of
                 his
                 complexion
                 ,
                 making
                 him
                 seem
                 older
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 11
                 years
                 he
                 was
                 affianced
                 to
                 the
                 Lady
                 Anna
                 Infanta
                 of
                 Spain
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 as
                 yec
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 children
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 thought
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 covertly
                 spoken
                 by
                 divers
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 principall
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 barrennesse
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 Spain
                 ;
                 that
                 people
                 being
                 loath
                 to
                 fall
                 under
                 the
                 French
                 obedience
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 happen
                 ,
                 she
                 being
                 the
                 eldest
                 Sister
                 of
                 the
                 King.
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 in
                 the
                 seventh
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 marriage
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 clause
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 said
                 Infanta
                 nor
                 the
                 children
                 born
                 by
                 her
                 (
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 capable
                 to
                 inherit
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Estates
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 eight
                 Article
                 she
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Renunciation
                 ,
                 under
                 her
                 own
                 hand-writing
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 she
                 cometh
                 to
                 be
                 12
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 accordingly
                 performed
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 being
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 secure
                 their
                 fears
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 some
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 disabled
                 from
                 conception
                 before
                 ever
                 she
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 Kings
                 imbraces
                 .
                 A
                 great
                 crime
                 ,
                 I
                 confesse
                 ,
                 if
                 true
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 with
                 Tully
                 in
                 his
                 defence
                 of
                 
                   Ligarius
                   ,
                   Novum
                   
                   Crimen
                   Caje
                   Caear
                   ,
                   &
                   ante
                   hoc
                   tempus
                   inauditum
                   .
                   Iaqueline
                
                 Countesse
                 of
                 Holland
                 ,
                 was
                 Cousen
                 to
                 Philip
                 Duke
                 of
                 Burgundy
                 ,
                 her
                 fruitfulnesse
                 would
                 have
                 debarred
                 him
                 from
                 those
                 Estates
                 of
                 
                   Holland
                   ,
                   Z●aland
                
                 and
                 
                   West
                   Friezland
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 though
                 she
                 had
                 three
                 husbands
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 order
                 taken
                 she
                 should
                 never
                 have
                 child
                 :
                 with
                 her
                 first
                 two
                 husbands
                 the
                 Duke
                 would
                 never
                 suffer
                 her
                 to
                 live
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 she
                 had
                 stolen
                 a
                 wedding
                 with
                 Frane
                 of
                 Borselle
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 servants
                 ,
                 the
                 Dukes
                 Physitians
                 gave
                 him
                 such
                 a
                 potion
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 have
                 as
                 well
                 marryed
                 an
                 Eu●uch
                 ;
                 upon
                 this
                 injury
                 ,
                 the
                 poor
                 Lady
                 dyed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Duke
                 succeeded
                 in
                 those
                 Countries
                 :
                 which
                 by
                 his
                 Grand-childe
                 Mary
                 ,
                 were
                 conveyed
                 over
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Austria
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 estates
                 .
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 that
                 Family
                 hath
                 inherited
                 his
                 practises
                 with
                 his
                 Lands
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Infanta
                   Isabella
                
                 had
                 the
                 like
                 or
                 worse
                 measure
                 afforded
                 her
                 before
                 she
                 was
                 bedded
                 by
                 the
                 Arch
                 Duke
                 Albertus
                 .
                 A
                 Diabolicall
                 trick
                 which
                 the
                 prostitutes
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 ;
                 of
                 whom
                 Octavius
                 complaineth
                 ,
                 
                   Quod
                   originem
                   futuri
                   hominis
                   extinguant
                   ,
                   &
                   paricidium
                   faciunt
                   ,
                   antequam
                   pariunt
                   ,
                
                 —
                 Better
                 luck
                 then
                 the
                 King
                 hath
                 his
                 Sister
                 beyond
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 his
                 eldest
                 Sister
                 Madam
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 marryed
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 now
                 living
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 (
                 or
                 having
                 been
                 )
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 two
                 children
                 .
                 His
                 second
                 Sister
                 Madam
                 Christian
                 ,
                 is
                 marryed
                 unto
                 
                   Amadeo
                   Victor
                   principe
                   major
                
                 ,
                 or
                 heir
                 apparent
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Savoy
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 as
                 yet
                 she
                 hath
                 born
                 no
                 issue
                 .
                 The
                 youngest
                 Madam
                 
                   Henrietta
                   Maria
                
                 is
                 newly
                 marryed
                 to
                 his
                 most
                 Excellent
                 Majesty
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 may
                 she
                 prove
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 happy
                 and
                 fruitfull
                 womb
                 ,
                 
                   Et
                   pulcr●
                   faciat
                   te
                   prole
                   parentem
                   .
                
                 Of
                 these
                 Alliances
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 were
                 very
                 profitable
                 to
                 both
                 Princes
                 ,
                 could
                 there
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 marriage
                 between
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Kings
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 that
                 the
                 affections
                 of
                 each
                 people
                 are
                 divided
                 with
                 more
                 unconquerable
                 mountains
                 ,
                 then
                 their
                 Dominions
                 .
                 The
                 French
                 extreamly
                 hating
                 the
                 proud
                 humor
                 and
                 ambition
                 of
                 the
                 Spaniard
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spaniard
                 as
                 much
                 loathing
                 the
                 vain
                 and
                 unconstant
                 lightnesse
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 therefore
                 account
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 inter-marriages
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 rather
                 intended
                 the
                 perpetuity
                 of
                 their
                 particular
                 houses
                 ,
                 then
                 
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 their
                 Empires
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 more
                 desired
                 a
                 noble
                 stock
                 wherein
                 to
                 graft
                 posterity
                 ,
                 then
                 power
                 .
                 The
                 Alliance
                 with
                 Savoy
                 is
                 more
                 advantagious
                 ,
                 though
                 lesse
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Spain
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 can
                 keep
                 this
                 Prince
                 on
                 his
                 party
                 ,
                 he
                 need
                 not
                 fear
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 faction
                 .
                 The
                 continuall
                 siding
                 of
                 this
                 house
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 Austria
                 ,
                 having
                 given
                 great
                 and
                 many
                 impediments
                 to
                 the
                 fortune
                 of
                 the
                 French.
                 It
                 standeth
                 so
                 fitly
                 to
                 countenance
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 either
                 King
                 in
                 Italy
                 or
                 Germany
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 shall
                 encline
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 just
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 with
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Florence
                 between
                 Millaine
                 and
                 Venice
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Guicciardine
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Mantennero
                   le
                   cose
                   d'
                   Italia
                   bilanciate
                   .
                
                 On
                 this
                 reason
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 earnestly
                 desired
                 to
                 match
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 into
                 this
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 this
                 desire
                 as
                 a
                 Legacy
                 with
                 his
                 Councell
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Alliance
                 of
                 most
                 use
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 nighest
                 and
                 most
                 able
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 neighbours
                 ;
                 an
                 alliance
                 which
                 will
                 make
                 his
                 estate
                 invincible
                 ,
                 and
                 encompassed
                 about
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 a
                 wall
                 of
                 brasse
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Kings
                 bastard
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 four
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 born
                 of
                 three
                 severall
                 beds
                 .
                 The
                 elder
                 is
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 made
                 Knight
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 St.
                 John
                 or
                 of
                 Malta
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 now
                 Grand
                 Prior
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 laboured
                 and
                 hoped
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 next
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 ;
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 great
                 credit
                 and
                 command
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 and
                 most
                 loved
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 whose
                 lively
                 image
                 and
                 character
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 is
                 Mr.
                 Cesar
                 made
                 Duke
                 of
                 Vendosme
                 by
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 Governour
                 of
                 Britain
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 brave
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 who
                 swayeth
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 state
                 ;
                 his
                 father
                 took
                 a
                 great
                 care
                 for
                 his
                 advancement
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 marryed
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 daughter
                 and
                 heir
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Mercuer
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 great
                 possessions
                 in
                 Britain
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 thought
                 that
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 this
                 Lady
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 her
                 Fathers
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Mothers
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 family
                 of
                 Martiques
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 stock
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Ducall
                 tree
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 200000
                 crownes
                 yearly
                 :
                 both
                 these
                 were
                 borne
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 Madam
                 Gabriele
                 ,
                 for
                 her
                 excellent
                 beauty
                 surnamed
                 
                   La
                   belle
                
                 .
                 
                 Dutchesse
                 of
                 Beauforte
                 ;
                 a
                 Lady
                 whom
                 the
                 King
                 entirely
                 affected
                 even
                 to
                 her
                 last
                 gaspe
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 who
                 never
                 abused
                 her
                 power
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 one
                 may
                 truly
                 say
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 what
                 Velleius
                 flatteringly
                 spake
                 of
                 Liviae
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 
                   Augustus
                   ,
                   Ejus
                   potentiam
                   nemo
                   sensit
                   ,
                   nisi
                   aut
                   levatione
                   periculi
                   ,
                   aut
                   accessione
                   dignitatis
                   .
                
                 The
                 third
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 naturall
                 brethren
                 ,
                 is
                 Mr.
                 Henry
                 now
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Metz
                 in
                 Lorreine
                 ,
                 and
                 Abbot
                 of
                 St.
                 Germans
                 in
                 Paris
                 ;
                 as
                 Abbot
                 he
                 is
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 goodly
                 Fauxbourg
                 of
                 St.
                 Germans
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Fair
                 there
                 holden
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 a
                 large
                 revenue
                 .
                 His
                 Bishoprick
                 yeeldeth
                 him
                 the
                 profits
                 of
                 20000
                 Crowns
                 and
                 upwards
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 6000
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 being
                 pa●ned
                 unto
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Lorreine
                 by
                 the
                 last
                 Bishop
                 hereof
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 of
                 that
                 Family
                 .
                 The
                 mother
                 of
                 this
                 Mr.
                 Henry
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Marchionesse
                 of
                 Verneville
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 fell
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 favour
                 into
                 the
                 Prison
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 restored
                 to
                 her
                 liberty
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Queen
                 mothers
                 Regency
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 and
                 youngest
                 is
                 Mr.
                 Antonie
                 ,
                 born
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 the
                 Countesse
                 of
                 Marret
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Abbot
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Marseilles
                 and
                 Cane
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 as
                 yet
                 not
                 fully
                 out
                 6000
                 l.
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 mother
                 dyeth
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 richer
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Kings
                 lawfull
                 Brother
                 is
                 named
                 
                   John
                   Baptist
                   Gaston
                
                 ,
                 born
                 the
                 25
                 of
                 
                   Aprill
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1608
                 ;
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 a
                 brave
                 and
                 manlike
                 aspect
                 ;
                 likely
                 to
                 inherit
                 as
                 large
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 doth
                 of
                 his
                 Crown
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 intituled
                 Duke
                 of
                 Anjou
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 third
                 Son
                 of
                 France
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 next
                 elder
                 Brother
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Orleans
                 being
                 dead
                 in
                 his
                 childhood
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 vulgarly
                 and
                 properly
                 called
                 Monseiur
                 .
                 This
                 title
                 is
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 Daulphin
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 that
                 title
                 only
                 is
                 appropriated
                 to
                 the
                 Heir
                 Apparent
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Kings
                 eldest
                 Son
                 living
                 ,
                 this
                 limited
                 to
                 the
                 Heir
                 Apparent
                 being
                 the
                 Kings
                 eldest
                 Brother
                 surviving
                 ;
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 neither
                 Son
                 nor
                 Brother
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 next
                 Heir
                 Apparent
                 is
                 styled
                 only
                 
                   Le
                   primier
                   Prince
                   du
                   sang
                
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 bloud
                 .
                 This
                 title
                 of
                 Monseiur
                 answereth
                 unto
                 that
                 of
                 Despote
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 that
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 instituted
                 .
                 Others
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Princes
                 are
                 called
                 Monseiurs
                 also
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 some
                 addition
                 of
                 place
                 or
                 honour
                 .
                 The
                 Kings
                 eldest
                 Brother
                 only
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Monseiur
                   sans
                   q●●ne
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 French
                 use
                 
                 to
                 say
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 simply
                 Monseiur
                 .
                 This
                 young
                 Prince
                 is
                 as
                 yet
                 unmarryed
                 ,
                 but
                 destinate
                 to
                 the
                 bed
                 of
                 the
                 young
                 Dutchesse
                 of
                 Montpensier
                 ,
                 whose
                 Father
                 dyed
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 Had
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Orleans
                 lived
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 espoused
                 her
                 long
                 ere
                 this
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 generally
                 believed
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Prince
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 affected
                 ;
                 he
                 seeth
                 his
                 elder
                 Brother
                 as
                 yet
                 childlesse
                 ,
                 himself
                 the
                 next
                 heir
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 he
                 will
                 look
                 on
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 expect
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 his
                 fortune
                 ,
                 —
                 Some
                 that
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 holdeth
                 her
                 a
                 fitter
                 match
                 for
                 the
                 young
                 Count
                 of
                 Soissons
                 ,
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 a
                 fine
                 temper
                 ;
                 the
                 Lady
                 her self
                 is
                 said
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 averse
                 from
                 the
                 match
                 ;
                 neither
                 will
                 the
                 King
                 not
                 be
                 inclinable
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 hoping
                 therein
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 some
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 performing
                 a
                 Court
                 promise
                 ,
                 made
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 about
                 marrying
                 the
                 young
                 Madam
                 now
                 Queen
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Count
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 advantagious
                 to
                 him
                 divers
                 wayes
                 ,
                 partly
                 to
                 joyne
                 together
                 the
                 two
                 families
                 of
                 Montpensier
                 and
                 Soissons
                 ,
                 both
                 issuing
                 from
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Burbon
                 ;
                 partly
                 to
                 enrich
                 himself
                 by
                 adding
                 to
                 his
                 inheritance
                 so
                 fair
                 an
                 Estate
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 gaining
                 all
                 the
                 friends
                 and
                 allies
                 of
                 that
                 Ladies
                 kindred
                 to
                 his
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 enable
                 his
                 opposition
                 against
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Conde
                 ;
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 them
                 standeth
                 thus
                 ,
                 Lewis
                 the
                 first
                 Prince
                 of
                 Conde
                 ,
                 had
                 by
                 two
                 wives
                 ,
                 amongst
                 other
                 children
                 two
                 Sons
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 first
                 wife
                 Henry
                 Prince
                 of
                 Conde
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 second
                 Charles
                 Count
                 of
                 
                   Soissons
                   .
                   Henry
                
                 Prince
                 of
                 Conde
                 had
                 to
                 his
                 first
                 wife
                 Mary
                 of
                 Cleve
                 daughter
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Nevers
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 children
                 .
                 To
                 his
                 second
                 wife
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 Lady
                 Katherine
                 of
                 Tremoville
                 ,
                 sister
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                   Thovars
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1586.
                 
                 Two
                 years
                 after
                 his
                 marriage
                 ,
                 he
                 dyed
                 of
                 an
                 old
                 grief
                 took
                 from
                 a
                 poisoned
                 cup
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 him
                 ,
                 anno
                 1552.
                 and
                 partly
                 with
                 a
                 blow
                 given
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 Lance
                 at
                 the
                 battail
                 of
                 
                   Contras
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1587.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 11
                 moneth
                 after
                 his
                 decease
                 ,
                 his
                 young
                 Princesse
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 bed
                 with
                 a
                 young
                 Son
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 now
                 Prince
                 of
                 
                   Conde
                   .
                   Charles
                
                 Count
                 of
                 Soissons
                 in
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 began
                 to
                 question
                 the
                 Princes
                 Legitimation
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 the
                 King
                 dealt
                 with
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
                 Paris
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Conde
                 .
                 
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 clearer
                 and
                 more
                 evident
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 title
                 ,
                 24
                 Physitians
                 of
                 good
                 faith
                 and
                 skill
                 ,
                 made
                 an
                 open
                 protestation
                 upon
                 oath
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 possible
                 ,
                 but
                 common
                 for
                 women
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 in
                 the
                 11
                 moneth
                 .
                 On
                 this
                 it
                 was
                 awarded
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 .
                 —
                 This
                 Decree
                 of
                 Parliament
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 Brother
                 should
                 die
                 issuelesse
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 young
                 Count
                 of
                 Soissons
                 (
                 his
                 father
                 died
                 anno
                 1614
                 )
                 will
                 not
                 so
                 give
                 over
                 his
                 title
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 Steward
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 house
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Father
                 also
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 good
                 credit
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 demeaned
                 himself
                 very
                 plausibly
                 .
                 In
                 case
                 it
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 tryall
                 ,
                 quod
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 prohibit
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 great
                 party
                 ,
                 both
                 within
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 Without
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Savoy
                 ,
                 having
                 matched
                 his
                 eldest
                 Sister
                 unto
                 
                   Don
                   Thomaz●
                
                 the
                 second
                 son
                 of
                 that
                 Dukedome
                 now
                 living
                 ,
                 a
                 brave
                 man
                 of
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 the
                 fairest
                 fruit
                 that
                 ever
                 grew
                 on
                 that
                 tree
                 ;
                 next
                 heir
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Don
                 i
                 Amadeo
                 yet
                 childlesse
                 .
                 Within
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 have
                 already
                 declared
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 hapned
                 on
                 this
                 occasion
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1620
                 ,
                 the
                 month
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 being
                 to
                 wash
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Conde
                 laid
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 towell
                 ,
                 challenging
                 that
                 honour
                 as
                 first
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 bloud
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 Count
                 of
                 Soissons
                 seized
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 appertaining
                 to
                 his
                 office
                 of
                 See
                 ward
                 ,
                 and
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 bloud
                 also
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 to
                 decide
                 the
                 controversie
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 commanded
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 Monseiur
                 his
                 Brother
                 ;
                 yet
                 did
                 not
                 this
                 satisfie
                 ,
                 for
                 on
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 the
                 friends
                 of
                 both
                 Princes
                 came
                 to
                 offer
                 their
                 service
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 Count
                 came
                 in
                 generall
                 all
                 the
                 opposites
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Conde
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Luynes
                 ,
                 and
                 Gu●●●
                 ;
                 in
                 particular
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Maien
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Vendosme
                 ,
                 the
                 Dukes
                 of
                 
                   Longueville
                   ,
                   Espernon
                   ,
                   Nemours
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Grand
                   Prior
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Dukes
                 of
                 
                   Thovars
                   ,
                   Retz
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Rohan
                 ,
                 the
                 Viscount
                 of
                 Aubeterre
                 ,
                 &c.
                 who
                 all
                 withdrew
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 made
                 themselves
                 masters
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 places
                 in
                 their
                 governments
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 united
                 presently
                 to
                 an
                 open
                 saction
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Queen
                 Mother
                 declared
                 herself
                 head
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Commons
                 ,
                 without
                 whom
                 the
                 Nobility
                 may
                 quarrel
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 fight
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 zealous
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Count
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 brought
                 
                 up
                 alwayes
                 a
                 Papist
                 and
                 born
                 of
                 a
                 Catholick
                 kindred
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 though
                 at
                 this
                 instant
                 a
                 Catholick
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   non
                   fuit
                   sic
                   ab
                   initio
                
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 up
                 an
                 Hugonot
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 the
                 alteration
                 is
                 but
                 dissembled
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Conde
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 sentence
                 of
                 Parliament
                 on
                 his
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 verdict
                 of
                 Physitians
                 ,
                 both
                 weak
                 helpes
                 to
                 a
                 Soverainty
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 well
                 backed
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 verdict
                 of
                 the
                 Physitians
                 ,
                 thus
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 stated
                 by
                 the
                 Doctors
                 of
                 that
                 faculty
                 ;
                 Laurentius
                 a
                 professour
                 of
                 Montpellier
                 in
                 Languedoc
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 excellent
                 Treatise
                 of
                 Anatomie
                 ,
                 maketh
                 three
                 terms
                 of
                 a
                 womans
                 delivery
                 :
                 
                   primus
                   ,
                   intermedius
                
                 and
                 ultimus
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 the
                 seventh
                 moneth
                 after
                 conception
                 ,
                 in
                 each
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 childe
                 is
                 vitall
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 live
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 borne
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 also
                 consenteth
                 the
                 Doctor
                 of
                 their
                 chaire
                 Hippocrates
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 that
                 a
                 child
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 seventh
                 moneth
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 well
                 looked
                 to
                 ,
                 may
                 live
                 .
                 We
                 read
                 also
                 how
                 in
                 Spain
                 ,
                 the
                 women
                 are
                 oftentimes
                 lightned
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 moneth
                 ,
                 and
                 commonly
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 eight
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 Sempronius
                 and
                 Corbulo
                 ,
                 both
                 Roman
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 were
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 seventh
                 moneth
                 ,
                 Pliny
                 in
                 his
                 Naturall
                 History
                 reporteth
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 truth
                 ;
                 though
                 perchance
                 the
                 women
                 which
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 either
                 misreckoned
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 dissembled
                 it
                 to
                 conceal
                 their
                 honesties
                 .
                 The
                 middle
                 time
                 
                   (
                   terminus
                   intermedius
                
                 )
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 ninth
                 and
                 tenth
                 moneths
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 children
                 do
                 seldome
                 miscarry
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 former
                 two
                 moneths
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 gathered
                 life
                 ;
                 in
                 these
                 latter
                 ,
                 they
                 only
                 consummate
                 strength
                 ,
                 so
                 said
                 the
                 Physitians
                 generally
                 .
                 
                   Non
                   enim
                   in
                   duobus
                   sequentibus
                   mensibus
                
                 (
                 they
                 speak
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 
                   intermedii
                   )
                   additur
                   aliquod
                   ad
                   perfectionum
                   partium
                   ,
                   sed
                   perfectionem
                   roboris
                   .
                
                 The
                 last
                 time
                 
                   (
                   terminus
                   ultimus
                
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 profession
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 eleaventh
                 moneth
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 hold
                 neither
                 unlikely
                 ,
                 nor
                 rare
                 .
                 Massurius
                 recordeth
                 Papirius
                 a
                 Roman
                 Praetor
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 recovered
                 his
                 inheritance
                 in
                 open
                 Court
                 ,
                 though
                 his
                 Mother
                 confessed
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 borne
                 in
                 the
                 thirteeenth
                 moneth
                 .
                 And
                 Avicen
                 a
                 Moore
                 of
                 Corduba
                 relateth
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 cited
                 in
                 Laurentius
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 a
                 a
                 childe
                 born
                 after
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 
                 impostures
                 of
                 women
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 modern
                 Doctors
                 are
                 more
                 charitable
                 ,
                 and
                 refer
                 it
                 to
                 supernaturall
                 causes
                 ,
                 
                   Et
                   extraordinariam
                   artis
                   considerationem
                
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 Hippocrates
                 giveth
                 it
                 out
                 definitively
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 ten
                 moneths
                 at
                 the
                 ●urthest
                 (
                 understand
                 ten
                 moneths
                 compleat
                 )
                 the
                 childe
                 is
                 borne
                 .
                 And
                 Ulpian
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Civilian
                 of
                 his
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Digests
                   de
                   Testamentis
                
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 childe
                 born
                 after
                 the
                 tenth
                 moneth
                 (
                 compleat
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 his
                 pretended
                 father
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Common
                 Law
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 remember
                 (
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 book
                 written
                 of
                 Wils
                 and
                 Testaments
                 )
                 it
                 taketh
                 a
                 middle
                 course
                 between
                 the
                 charity
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 severity
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 leaving
                 it
                 meerly
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 and
                 circumstance
                 of
                 the
                 Judge
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 all
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 conceived
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 afterwards
                 alleaged
                 by
                 the
                 party
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Soissons
                 ,
                 taking
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 favourable
                 construction
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 after
                 the
                 conception
                 of
                 the
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 advantage
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Conde
                 .
                 His
                 Father
                 had
                 been
                 extremely
                 sick
                 no
                 small
                 time
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 supposed
                 since
                 his
                 poison
                 taken
                 anno
                 1552.
                 to
                 be
                 little
                 prone
                 to
                 women
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 .
                 They
                 therefore
                 who
                 would
                 have
                 him
                 set
                 besides
                 the
                 Cushion
                 ,
                 have
                 cunningly
                 ,
                 but
                 malicionsly
                 ,
                 caused
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 whisppered
                 abroad
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 by-blowes
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 matter
                 more
                 suspiciously
                 probable
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 cast
                 out
                 these
                 conjectures
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 but
                 conjectures
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 prosecuted
                 for
                 the
                 carrying
                 on
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 project
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 convincing
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 considerable
                 weight
                 or
                 moment
                 amongst
                 sober
                 and
                 impartiall
                 men
                 .
                 They
                 therefore
                 argued
                 it
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 From
                 the
                 Kings
                 care
                 of
                 his
                 education
                 ,
                 assigning
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 Tutor
                 
                   Nicholas
                   de
                   Febure
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 also
                 designed
                 for
                 his
                 Son
                 King
                 Lewis
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 From
                 his
                 care
                 to
                 work
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 then
                 young
                 ,
                 
                   Mollis
                   et
                   ap●us
                   agi
                
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 Catholick
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 infirmity
                 of
                 Henry
                 of
                 Conde
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 privacy
                 of
                 this
                 King
                 with
                 his
                 Lady
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 King
                 of
                 Nav●●e
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 prime
                 of
                 his
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 discontent
                 with
                 the
                 Lady
                 Marguerite
                 of
                 Valoys
                 his
                 first
                 wife
                 ;
                 add
                 to
                 this
                 that
                 Kings
                 love
                 to
                 fair
                 Ladies
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 conclude
                 this
                 probability
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 miracle
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 the
                 Dutchesse
                 of
                 Beauforte
                 ,
                 the
                 Marchionesse
                 of
                 Verneville
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Countesse
                 of
                 Morrel
                 already
                 mentioned
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 believed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Luynes
                 the
                 great
                 favourite
                 of
                 King
                 Lewis
                 .
                 And
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 year
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 winter
                 of
                 his
                 days
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 such
                 an
                 amorous
                 liking
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Condes
                 wife
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 beautifull
                 Lady
                 ,
                 and
                 daughter
                 to
                 the
                 Constable
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Montmorencie
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Prince
                 to
                 save
                 his
                 honour
                 was
                 compelled
                 to
                 flie
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Princesse
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Arch-Dukes
                 Countrey
                 ;
                 whence
                 he
                 returned
                 not
                 ,
                 till
                 long
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 .
                 If
                 
                   Mary
                   de
                   Medices
                
                 in
                 her
                 husbands
                 life
                 time
                 ,
                 had
                 found
                 her self
                 agrieved
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 blame
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 only
                 made
                 good
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Quin●ilian
                   ,
                   Et
                   uxor
                   mariti
                   exemplo
                   incitata
                   ,
                   aut
                   imitari
                   se
                   putat
                   aut
                   vindicore
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 perhaps
                 a
                 consciousnesse
                 of
                 some
                 injuries
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 mooved
                 her
                 to
                 back
                 the
                 Count
                 of
                 Soissons
                 and
                 his
                 faction
                 against
                 the
                 Prince
                 and
                 his
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 resolve
                 upon
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 husband
                 of
                 her
                 daughter
                 —
                 From
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 bloud
                 ,
                 descend
                 we
                 to
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 Mr.
                 Barradas
                 ,
                 the
                 Kings
                 present
                 favourite
                 ;
                 a
                 young
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 a
                 fresh
                 and
                 lively
                 hew
                 ,
                 little
                 bearded
                 and
                 one
                 whom
                 as
                 yet
                 the
                 people
                 cannot
                 accuse
                 for
                 any
                 oppression
                 or
                 misgovernment
                 .
                 Honours
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 hath
                 conserred
                 none
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 pensions
                 and
                 offices
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 children
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 (
                 Pages
                 we
                 call
                 them
                 in
                 England
                 )
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 more
                 trouble
                 then
                 wealth
                 or
                 credite
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 horse
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Le
                   grand
                   Escuire
                
                 ,
                 the
                 esteem
                 of
                 which
                 place
                 recompenseth
                 the
                 emptinesse
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 this
                 office
                 ,
                 he
                 carryeth
                 the
                 Kings
                 sword
                 sheathed
                 before
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 entrances
                 into
                 Paris
                 .
                 The
                 cloth
                 of
                 estate
                 carryed
                 over
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 the
                 Provost
                 and
                 Eschevins
                 ,
                 is
                 his
                 ●ee
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 the
                 Kings
                 spurmaker
                 ,
                 his
                 Smith
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 any
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 Stables
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 This
                 place
                 (
                 to
                 note
                 so
                 much
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 )
                 was
                 
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Constables
                 office
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Comes
                   stabuli
                
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 name
                 )
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 properly
                 belonged
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Charles
                 VII
                 .
                 Besides
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 Pension
                 of
                 500000
                 Crowns
                 yearly
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 an
                 office
                 given
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 sold
                 for
                 100000
                 Crowns
                 in
                 ready
                 money
                 .
                 A
                 good
                 fortune
                 for
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 the
                 other
                 day
                 was
                 but
                 the
                 Kings
                 Page
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 say
                 truth
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 as
                 yet
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 better
                 ,
                 being
                 only
                 removed
                 from
                 his
                 servant
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 play-fellow
                 .
                 With
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 State
                 he
                 intermedleth
                 not
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 expect
                 the
                 Queen
                 mother
                 should
                 say
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 Apollo
                 in
                 Ovid
                 did
                 to
                 Cupid
                 :
                 
                   
                     —
                     Tibi
                     quid
                     cum
                     fortibus
                     armis
                  
                   
                     Mipuer
                     ?
                     ista
                     decent
                     humeros
                     gestamina
                     nostros
                     .
                  
                
                 For
                 indeed
                 first
                 during
                 her
                 Sons
                 minority
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 since
                 her
                 reintegration
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 she
                 hath
                 made
                 her self
                 so
                 absolute
                 a
                 mistresse
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 intrusted
                 to
                 her
                 the
                 entire
                 conduct
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 most
                 weighty
                 affaires
                 .
                 For
                 her
                 assistant
                 in
                 the
                 managing
                 of
                 her
                 greatest
                 business
                 ,
                 she
                 hath
                 peeced
                 her self
                 to
                 the
                 strongest
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 having
                 principally
                 (
                 since
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Marshal
                 D'Ancre
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 )
                 assumed
                 to
                 her
                 counsels
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 of
                 Richileiu
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 no
                 great
                 birth
                 ,
                 were
                 Nobility
                 the
                 greatest
                 parentage
                 ;
                 but
                 otherwise
                 to
                 be
                 ranked
                 amongst
                 the
                 noblest
                 .
                 Of
                 a
                 sound
                 reach
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 close
                 brain
                 ;
                 one
                 exceedingly
                 well
                 mixt
                 of
                 a
                 lay
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Church
                 habit
                 ;
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 compleatly
                 skilled
                 in
                 the
                 art
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 perfect
                 master
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 and
                 affections
                 ;
                 him
                 the
                 Queen
                 useth
                 as
                 her
                 Counsellour
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 out
                 frailty
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Kings
                 name
                 as
                 her
                 countenance
                 to
                 keep
                 off
                 envie
                 .
                 She
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 Florentine
                 wit
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 in
                 her
                 all
                 the
                 virtues
                 of
                 
                   Katharine
                   de
                   Medices
                
                 ,
                 her
                 Ancestor
                 in
                 her
                 Regency
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 also
                 of
                 her
                 vices
                 ;
                 only
                 her
                 designes
                 tend
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 and
                 her
                 children
                 .
                 
                   Joan
                   de
                   Seirres
                
                 telleth
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Inventaire
                   of
                   France
                
                 how
                 the
                 Queen
                 Katharine
                 suffered
                 her
                 son
                 Henry
                 III.
                 a
                 devout
                 and
                 a
                 supple
                 Prince
                 ,
                 to
                 spend
                 his
                 most
                 dangerous
                 times
                 ,
                 even
                 uncontrouled
                 upon
                 his
                 beads
                 ;
                 whilest
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 she
                 usurped
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 .
                 Like
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 hath
                 learned
                 
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 her
                 Kinswoman
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 permit
                 this
                 son
                 of
                 hers
                 to
                 spend
                 his
                 time
                 also
                 amongst
                 his
                 play-fellowes
                 and
                 the
                 birds
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 securely
                 manage
                 the
                 State
                 at
                 her
                 discretion
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 her
                 untrue
                 or
                 misbecoming
                 her
                 vertue
                 ,
                 she
                 hath
                 notably
                 well
                 discharged
                 her
                 ambition
                 ;
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 being
                 never
                 more
                 quietly
                 and
                 evenly
                 governed
                 ,
                 then
                 first
                 during
                 her
                 Regencie
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 her
                 favour
                 with
                 the
                 King.
                 For
                 during
                 his
                 minority
                 she
                 carryed
                 her self
                 so
                 fairly
                 between
                 the
                 factions
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 of
                 all
                 sides
                 honoured
                 ;
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 Marquesse
                 
                   D'
                   Ancre
                
                 only
                 excepted
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 differences
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 her
                 most
                 earnest
                 desire
                 was
                 not
                 ●o
                 oppresse
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 war
                 raised
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Luynes
                 ,
                 was
                 presently
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 restoring
                 into
                 grace
                 ended
                 .
                 An
                 heroicall
                 Lady
                 ,
                 and
                 worthy
                 the
                 report
                 of
                 posterity
                 ;
                 the
                 frailties
                 and
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 accounted
                 hers
                 ,
                 but
                 her
                 sexes
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Two
                   Religions
                   strugling
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   like
                   the
                   two
                   twins
                   in
                   the
                   womb
                   of
                   Rebecca
                   .
                   The
                   comparison
                   between
                   them
                   two
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   in
                   the
                   generall
                   .
                   A
                   more
                   particular
                   survey
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   Church
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   in
                   Policie
                   ,
                   Priviledge
                   and
                   Revenue
                   .
                   The
                   complaint
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   to
                   the
                   King.
                   The
                   acknowledgment
                   of
                   the
                   French
                   Church
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   meerly
                   titular
                   .
                   The
                   pragmatick
                   sanction
                   ,
                   
                     Maxima
                     tua
                     fatuitas
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Conventui
                     Tridentino
                  
                   ,
                   severally
                   written
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   Trent
                   Councell
                   .
                   The
                   tedious
                   quarrell
                   about
                   Investitures
                   .
                   Four
                   things
                   propounded
                   by
                   the
                   Parliament
                   to
                   the
                   Jesuites
                   .
                   The
                   French
                   Bishops
                   not
                   to
                   medle
                   with
                   Fryers
                   ,
                   their
                   lives
                   and
                   land
                   .
                   The
                   ignorance
                   of
                   the
                   French
                   Priests
                   .
                   The
                   Chanoins
                   Latine
                   in
                   Orleans
                   .
                   The
                   French
                   not
                   hard
                   to
                   be
                   converted
                   ,
                   if
                   plausibly
                   bumoured
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 FRom
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 better
                 provide
                 for
                 my self
                 then
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 heaven
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 Poet
                 meant
                 not
                 
                   Exeat
                   aula
                   qui
                   vult
                   esse
                   pius
                   ,
                
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 no
                 treason
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 apply
                 it
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 Coat
                 of
                 its
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 without
                 seam
                 ;
                 do
                 I
                 finde
                 rents
                 and
                 factions
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 ,
                 these
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 more
                 dangerous
                 then
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Louure
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 Rebecca
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 strugling
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 is
                 generally
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 births
                 and
                 contentions
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 in
                 particular
                 we
                 may
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 expressing
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Religions
                 of
                 France
                 :
                 for
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 here
                 were
                 divers
                 pangs
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Church
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 delivered
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 she
                 was
                 delivered
                 of
                 Esau
                 ,
                 the
                 Popish
                 faith
                 being
                 first
                 after
                 the
                 strugling
                 countenanced
                 by
                 authority
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   he
                   came
                   out
                   red
                   all
                   over
                   like
                   an
                   hairy
                   garment
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 which
                 very
                 appositely
                 expresseth
                 the
                 bloudy
                 and
                 rough
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Papists
                 at
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 before
                 experience
                 and
                 long
                 acquaintance
                 had
                 bred
                 a
                 liking
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 
                   And
                   after
                   came
                   his
                   Brother
                   out
                   ,
                   which
                   laid
                   hold
                   on
                   Esaus
                   heel
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   name
                   was
                   called
                   Jacob
                
                 ;
                 wherein
                 is
                 described
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 party
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 confirmed
                 by
                 publick
                 Edict
                 after
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 yet
                 hath
                 it
                 divers
                 times
                 endevoured
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 perhaps
                 one
                 day
                 effect
                 ,
                 the
                 tripping
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 others
                 heels
                 .
                 
                   And
                   Esau
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Moses
                   )
                   was
                   a
                   cunning
                   hunter
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   the
                   field
                   ;
                   and
                   Jacob
                   a
                   plain
                   man
                   ,
                   dwelling
                   in
                   tents
                   :
                
                 in
                 which
                 words
                 the
                 comparison
                 is
                 made
                 exact
                 .
                 
                   A
                   cunning
                   hunter
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 signifieth
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   art
                   and
                   power
                   mingled
                
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 N●mr●d
                 in
                 Genesis
                 10.
                 is
                 termed
                 
                   a
                   mighty
                   hunter
                
                 .
                 Such
                 is
                 the
                 Papist
                 ,
                 a
                 side
                 of
                 greater
                 strength
                 and
                 subtility
                 ,
                 a
                 side
                 of
                 war
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 the
                 Protestants
                 are
                 a
                 plain
                 race
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 simple
                 in
                 their
                 actions
                 ,
                 without
                 craft
                 and
                 fraudulent
                 behaviours
                 ,
                 and
                 dwelling
                 in
                 tents
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 certain
                 abiding
                 place
                 ,
                 no
                 Province
                 which
                 they
                 can
                 call
                 theirs
                 ;
                 but
                 living
                 dispersed
                 and
                 scattered
                 over
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 phrase
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 
                   dwelling
                   in
                   tents
                
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 words
                 differencing
                 the
                 two
                 brethren
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   elder
                   shall
                   serve
                   the
                   younger
                   ,
                
                 they
                 are
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 a
                 Prophesie
                 then
                 a
                 Character
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 therefore
                 leave
                 the
                 analogie
                 it
                 holds
                 with
                 this
                 Rebecca
                 of
                 France
                 and
                 her
                 two
                 children
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 event
                 and
                 to
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 a
                 more
                 particular
                 insight
                 into
                 the
                 strength
                 and
                 subtilty
                 of
                 this
                 Esau
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 three
                 main
                 particular
                 strengths
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 its
                 Polity
                 ,
                 Priviledges
                 and
                 Revenue
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Popish
                 Church
                 in
                 France
                 is
                 governed
                 like
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 purest
                 times
                 ,
                 by
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 
                   Bishops
                   .
                   Archbishops
                
                 it
                 comprehendeth
                 12
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Bishops
                 104
                 ;
                 of
                 these
                 the
                 Metropolitan
                 is
                 he
                 of
                 Rheimes
                 ,
                 who
                 
                 useth
                 to
                 anoint
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 which
                 office
                 and
                 preheminence
                 hath
                 been
                 annexed
                 unto
                 this
                 seat
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 St.
                 Remigius
                 Bishop
                 hereof
                 ,
                 who
                 converted
                 Clovis
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Franks
                 unto
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 The
                 present
                 Primate
                 is
                 son
                 unto
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Guise
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 
                   Henry
                   de
                   Lorrain
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 14
                 years
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 ,
                 a
                 burden
                 too
                 unweildie
                 for
                 his
                 shoulders
                 .
                 
                   
                     —
                     Et
                     quae
                     non
                     viribus
                     istis
                  
                   
                     Munera
                     conveniunt
                     ,
                     n●c
                     tam
                     puerilibus
                     annis
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 government
                 therefore
                 of
                 a
                 charge
                 so
                 weighty
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 appointed
                 him
                 a
                 Coadjutor
                 to
                 discharge
                 that
                 great
                 function
                 till
                 he
                 come
                 to
                 age
                 to
                 take
                 orders
                 .
                 His
                 name
                 is
                 Gifford
                 an
                 English
                 fugitive
                 ,
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 worthy
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 fortune
                 ,
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 revenues
                 of
                 this
                 Archbishoprick
                 are
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
                 meanest
                 ,
                 not
                 amounting
                 yearly
                 to
                 above
                 10000
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Dr.
                 Gifford
                 receiveth
                 only
                 2000
                 ,
                 the
                 remainder
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 Caidet
                 of
                 Lorreine
                 .
                 This
                 trick
                 the
                 French
                 learn
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Princes
                 after
                 the
                 Reformation
                 began
                 by
                 Luther
                 ,
                 took
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 Lordships
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 which
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 functions
                 ,
                 they
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 .
                 The
                 lands
                 they
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 younger
                 sons
                 or
                 kinsmen
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Administrator
                 ;
                 the
                 office
                 and
                 pains
                 of
                 it
                 they
                 conferred
                 with
                 some
                 annuall
                 pension
                 ,
                 on
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Chaplaines
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 styled
                 the
                 Superintendent
                 of
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 .
                 This
                 Archbishop
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 have
                 under
                 them
                 their
                 severall
                 Chancellours
                 ,
                 Commissaries
                 ,
                 Archdeacons
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 officers
                 attending
                 in
                 their
                 Courts
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 their
                 power
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 generall
                 as
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 England
                 .
                 Matters
                 of
                 testament
                 never
                 trouble
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 who
                 also
                 have
                 wrested
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 hands
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 businesse
                 of
                 importance
                 ;
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 profit
                 originally
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 affairs
                 meerly
                 Episcopall
                 and
                 spirituall
                 are
                 left
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 granting
                 Licence
                 for
                 Marriages
                 ,
                 punishing
                 whoredome
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 penance
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 to
                 go
                 beyond
                 this
                 were
                 
                   ultra
                   crepidam
                
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 sure
                 
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 prohibition
                 from
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 .
                 Of
                 their
                 priviledges
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 /
                 men
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 dependence
                 upon
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 little
                 profits
                 they
                 pay
                 unto
                 their
                 King
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 anon
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 they
                 pay
                 only
                 their
                 Dismes
                 ,
                 or
                 Tithes
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 rate
                 ;
                 a
                 small
                 sum
                 if
                 compared
                 unto
                 the
                 payments
                 of
                 their
                 neighbours
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 thought
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 receiveth
                 yearly
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 I
                 mean
                 of
                 their
                 livings
                 only
                 ,
                 for
                 otherwise
                 they
                 pay
                 the
                 usuall
                 gabels
                 and
                 customes
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 paid
                 by
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 liege
                 people
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 generall
                 assembly
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Estates
                 the
                 Clergy
                 hath
                 authority
                 to
                 elect
                 a
                 set
                 number
                 of
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 to
                 undertake
                 for
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 which
                 Commissioners
                 do
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Estates
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 first
                 exhibit
                 their
                 grievances
                 and
                 Petitions
                 to
                 the
                 King.
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 freest
                 of
                 any
                 in
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 quitted
                 their
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 as
                 alwayes
                 protesting
                 against
                 the
                 Inquisitions
                 ,
                 not
                 submitting
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 and
                 paying
                 very
                 little
                 to
                 his
                 Holinesse
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 plentifull
                 revenue
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 God
                 and
                 good
                 men
                 have
                 blessed
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 Land
                 maintaineth
                 in
                 France
                 is
                 
                   tantum
                   non
                
                 infinite
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Intrado
                 and
                 Revenue
                 of
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 uncountable
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 numbred
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 12
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 104
                 Bishopricks
                 ;
                 to
                 these
                 add
                 540
                 Archpriories
                 ,
                 1450
                 Abbies
                 ,
                 12320
                 Priories
                 ,
                 567
                 Nunneries
                 ,
                 700
                 Convents
                 of
                 Fryers
                 ,
                 259
                 Commendames
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Malta
                 ,
                 and
                 130000
                 Parish
                 Priests
                 .
                 Yet
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 ,
                 this
                 reckoning
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1598.
                 
                 Since
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 have
                 divers
                 Colledges
                 founded
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 poorest
                 .
                 To
                 maintain
                 this
                 large
                 wildernesse
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 Statistes
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 proportioned
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ;
                 do
                 allow
                 unto
                 the
                 Clergy
                 almost
                 a
                 fourth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 For
                 supposing
                 France
                 to
                 contain
                 200
                 millions
                 of
                 Arpens
                 (
                 a
                 measure
                 somewhat
                 bigger
                 then
                 our
                 Acre
                 )
                 they
                 have
                 allotted
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 its
                 temporall
                 revenue
                 ,
                 47
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 particular
                 of
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Abbots
                 and
                 Parish
                 Priests
                 ,
                 they
                 of
                 
                   Aux
                   ,
                   Alby
                   ,
                   Cluniac
                
                 and
                 
                 St.
                 Estiennes
                 in
                 Paris
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 wealthyest
                 ;
                 the
                 Archbishoprick
                 of
                 Aux
                 in
                 Gascoine
                 is
                 valued
                 at
                 400000
                 Livres
                 or
                 40000
                 
                   l.
                   English
                
                 yearly
                 .
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alby
                 in
                 Lanquedoc
                 ,
                 is
                 prized
                 at
                 10000
                 Florens
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 fourth
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 revenue
                 rising
                 out
                 of
                 Saffron
                 .
                 The
                 Abbot
                 of
                 Cluniac
                 in
                 the
                 Dutchie
                 of
                 Burgundy
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 worth
                 50000
                 Crowns
                 yearly
                 ;
                 the
                 present
                 Abbot
                 being
                 Henry
                 of
                 Lorreine
                 ,
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Rheimes
                 ,
                 and
                 Abbot
                 of
                 St.
                 Dennis
                 .
                 The
                 Parish
                 Priest
                 of
                 St.
                 Estiennes
                 ,
                 is
                 judged
                 to
                 receive
                 yearly
                 no
                 sewer
                 then
                 8000
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 Intrado
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 vulgar
                 Clergy
                 they
                 have
                 little
                 Tit●e
                 and
                 lesse
                 Glebe
                 ,
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 revenue
                 being
                 appropriated
                 unto
                 Abbeys
                 and
                 other
                 Religious
                 houses
                 ;
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 means
                 is
                 the
                 Baisse-maine
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Church-offerings
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 at
                 Christnings
                 ,
                 Marriages
                 ,
                 Burials
                 ,
                 Dirges
                 ,
                 Indulgences
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 amount
                 to
                 almost
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 temporall
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 an
                 income
                 able
                 to
                 maintain
                 them
                 in
                 good
                 abundance
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 their
                 number
                 ;
                 for
                 reckoning
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 )
                 in
                 France
                 130000
                 Perish
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 only
                 27400
                 Parishes
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Parishone
                 with
                 another
                 must
                 have
                 more
                 then
                 four
                 Priests
                 ;
                 too
                 many
                 to
                 be
                 rich
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 were
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 injuries
                 offered
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 thrift
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 little
                 hinder
                 them
                 from
                 rising
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 goodliest
                 of
                 their
                 preferments
                 were
                 before
                 their
                 faces
                 given
                 unto
                 boyes
                 and
                 children
                 .
                 An
                 affront
                 which
                 not
                 only
                 despoileth
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 honors
                 due
                 unto
                 their
                 calling
                 ,
                 but
                 disheartneth
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 studies
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 draweth
                 them
                 unto
                 debauched
                 and
                 s●anderous
                 courses
                 .
                 
                   
                     —
                     Quis
                     enim
                     virtutem
                     exquireret
                     ips
                     〈…〉
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Premi●
                     si
                     t●llas
                     ?
                     —
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 Clergy
                 therefore
                 〈◊〉
                 1617.
                 being
                 assembled
                 at
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 
                   Austin
                   Fryers
                
                 in
                 Paris
                 (
                 as
                 every
                 two
                 years
                 they
                 use
                 to
                 do
                 )
                 being
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 leaves
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 elected
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Aire
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 spokesman
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 certifie
                 his
                 
                 Majesty
                 of
                 their
                 grievances
                 .
                 In
                 performing
                 which
                 businesse
                 ,
                 the
                 principall
                 thing
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 spake
                 was
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ;
                 That
                 whereas
                 his
                 Majesty
                 was
                 bound
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 fathers
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 children
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Abbot
                 signifieth
                 a
                 Father
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 function
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 fatherly
                 authority
                 :
                 that
                 France
                 notwithstanding
                 was
                 now
                 filled
                 with
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Abbots
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 yet
                 in
                 their
                 Nurses
                 armes
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 under
                 their
                 Regents
                 in
                 Colledges
                 ;
                 nay
                 more
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 abuse
                 goeth
                 before
                 their
                 being
                 ;
                 Children
                 being
                 commonly
                 designed
                 to
                 Bishopricks
                 and
                 Abba●ies
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 born
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 also
                 another
                 complaint
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 Courts
                 by
                 their
                 decrees
                 ,
                 had
                 attempted
                 upon
                 the
                 authority
                 which
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 meerly
                 concerned
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 discipline
                 and
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 complaints
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 gracious
                 hearing
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 further
                 then
                 an
                 hearing
                 ,
                 being
                 never
                 followed
                 by
                 redresse
                 .
                 The
                 Court
                 of
                 Parliament
                 knew
                 too
                 well
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 loath
                 to
                 take
                 from
                 himself
                 those
                 excellent
                 advantages
                 of
                 binding
                 to
                 himself
                 his
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 speedy
                 preferring
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 clergie
                 ▪
                 departed
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 envy
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 Like
                 enough
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 would
                 in
                 part
                 redresse
                 this
                 injury
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 able
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 wings
                 are
                 shrewdly
                 clipped
                 in
                 this
                 Countrey
                 ▪
                 neither
                 can
                 be
                 fly
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 please
                 to
                 suffer
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 temporall
                 power
                 they
                 never
                 could
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 their
                 stories
                 ,
                 anno
                 1610.
                 the
                 Divines
                 of
                 Paris
                 in
                 a
                 Declaration
                 of
                 thei●s
                 tendred
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 Mother
                 ,
                 affirmed
                 the
                 supremacie
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 
                   Erroneous
                   Doctrine
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 that
                 
                   hellish
                   position
                   of
                   deposing
                   and
                   killing
                   of
                   Kings
                   .
                   Anno
                
                 1517.
                 when
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Lateran
                 had
                 determined
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 causes
                 also
                 temporall
                 :
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Paris
                 testifieth
                 against
                 it
                 in
                 an
                 Apology
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 Dated
                 the
                 12
                 of
                 March
                 the
                 same
                 year
                 ;
                 
                   Les
                   decimus
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apology
                 )
                 
                   in
                   quodame
                   〈…〉
                   ,
                   non
                   tamen
                   in
                   Spiritu
                   Domini
                   congregato
                   ,
                   contra
                   fide
                   〈…〉
                   Catholicam
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   Sacrum
                   Bisiliense
                   cotholicam
                   da
                   〈…〉
                   vit
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 councell
                 of
                 Basil
                 ,
                 the
                 Supremacy
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 condemned
                 .
                 
                 Neither
                 did
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 France
                 forget
                 to
                 maintain
                 their
                 own
                 authority
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 as
                 Pope
                 Boniface
                 VIII
                 .
                 had
                 in
                 a
                 peremptory
                 Letter
                 ,
                 written
                 to
                 
                   Philip
                   le
                   Bell
                
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 styled
                 himself
                 
                   Dominus
                   totius
                   mundi
                   tam
                   in
                   temporalibus
                   quam
                   in
                   spiritualibus
                   :
                
                 the
                 King
                 returned
                 him
                 an
                 answer
                 with
                 an
                 Epithite
                 sutable
                 to
                 his
                 arrogancy
                 ,
                 
                   Sciat
                   maxima
                   tua
                   fatuitas
                   nos
                   in
                   temporalibus
                   alicui
                   non
                   subesse
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 like
                 answer
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 modester
                 termes
                 ,
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 by
                 St.
                 Lewis
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 milde
                 and
                 sweet
                 disposition
                 ,
                 yet
                 unwilling
                 to
                 forgoe
                 his
                 royalties
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 spirituall
                 power
                 is
                 alwayes
                 as
                 little
                 in
                 substance
                 ,
                 though
                 more
                 in
                 shew
                 ;
                 for
                 whereas
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
                 hath
                 been
                 an
                 especiall
                 authorizer
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 spirituall
                 supremacy
                 ;
                 the
                 French
                 Church
                 would
                 never
                 receive
                 it
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Bishops
                 keep
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 their
                 own
                 full
                 authority
                 ;
                 whereof
                 an
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 decrees
                 of
                 that
                 Councell
                 would
                 deprive
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 truely
                 said
                 by
                 St.
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 well
                 knew
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Lib.
                   7.
                   
                   Epist
                   .
                   70.
                   
                   Si
                   unus
                   universalis
                   est
                   ,
                   restat
                   ut
                   vos
                   Episcopi
                   non
                   sitis
                   .
                
                 Further
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Paris
                 in
                 their
                 Declaration
                 ,
                 anno
                 1610
                 above
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 plainly
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 directly
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Paris
                 alwayes
                 maintained
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 a
                 Monarch
                 in
                 the
                 spirituall
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 To
                 look
                 upon
                 higher
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Constance
                 had
                 submitted
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 unto
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Councell
                 ;
                 
                   John
                   Gerson
                   ,
                   Theologus
                   Parisiensis
                   magni
                   nominis
                   ,
                
                 as
                 one
                 calleth
                 him
                 ,
                 defended
                 that
                 decree
                 :
                 and
                 intituleth
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   ●erniciosos
                   admodum
                   esse
                   adulatores
                   qui
                   tyrannidem
                   istam
                   in
                   Ecclesiam
                   invexere
                   ,
                   quasi
                   nullis
                   legum
                   teneatur
                   vinculis
                   ,
                   quasi
                   neque
                   parere
                   debeat
                   concilio
                   Pontifex
                   ,
                   nec
                   ab
                   eo
                   judicari
                   queat
                   .
                
                 The
                 Kings
                 themselves
                 also
                 befriend
                 their
                 Clergy
                 in
                 this
                 cause
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 only
                 protested
                 against
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 wherein
                 this
                 spirituall
                 tyranny
                 was
                 generally
                 consented
                 to
                 by
                 the
                 Catholick
                 faction
                 .
                 But
                 Henry
                 II
                 ▪
                 also
                 would
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Councell
                 ,
                 calling
                 them
                 by
                 another
                 name
                 then
                 
                   Conventus
                   Tridentinus
                
                 .
                 An
                 indignity
                 which
                 the
                 Fathers
                 took
                 very
                 offensively
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 principall
                 thing
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 behoveth
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 his
                 spirituall
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 collation
                 of
                 Benefices
                 and
                 Bishopricks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Annats
                 and
                 first
                 fruits
                 thence
                 arising
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 and
                 greatest
                 controversie
                 between
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 Princes
                 of
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 bestowing
                 the
                 livings
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 the
                 investure
                 unto
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 the
                 Popes
                 had
                 long
                 thirsted
                 after
                 that
                 authority
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 great
                 means
                 to
                 advance
                 their
                 followers
                 ,
                 and
                 establish
                 their
                 own
                 greatnesse
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 in
                 divers
                 petty
                 Councels
                 ,
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 any
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 preferment
                 of
                 a
                 Lay
                 man
                 was
                 enacted
                 to
                 be
                 Simony
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 did
                 little
                 edifie
                 with
                 such
                 patrons
                 as
                 had
                 good
                 livings
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 ever
                 Hildebrande
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 called
                 Gregory
                 VII
                 .
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 he
                 set
                 himself
                 entirely
                 to
                 effect
                 this
                 businesse
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 now
                 he
                 was
                 Pope
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 in
                 France
                 whilest
                 he
                 was
                 Legat
                 ;
                 he
                 commandeth
                 therefore
                 Henry
                 III.
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 
                   Ne
                   deinceps
                   Episc●patus
                   &
                   beneficia
                
                 (
                 they
                 are
                 Platinas
                 own
                 words
                 )
                 
                   per
                   cupiditatem
                   Simona●cam
                   committat
                   ;
                   aliter
                   seusurum
                   in-ipsum
                   censuris
                   Ecclesiasticis
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 injustice
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 would
                 not
                 yeeld
                 ,
                 he
                 called
                 a
                 solemn
                 Councell
                 at
                 the
                 Lateran
                 ;
                 wherein
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 pronounced
                 to
                 be
                 Simoniacall
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 Excommunicated
                 ;
                 neither
                 would
                 this
                 Tyrant
                 ever
                 leave
                 persecuting
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 laid
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 grave
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 there
                 followed
                 great
                 strugling
                 for
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Popes
                 and
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 the
                 Popes
                 got
                 the
                 victory
                 .
                 In
                 England
                 here
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 first
                 beckoned
                 about
                 it
                 was
                 
                   William
                   Ru●us
                
                 ;
                 the
                 controversie
                 being
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 or
                 Pope
                 Urban
                 should
                 invest
                 Anselme
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 
                   Canterbury
                   .
                   Anselme
                
                 would
                 receive
                 his
                 investure
                 from
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 King
                 banished
                 him
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 admitted
                 till
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Henry
                 II.
                 He
                 to
                 endeer
                 himself
                 with
                 his
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 relinquished
                 his
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 repenting
                 himselfe
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 revoked
                 his
                 grant
                 ;
                 neither
                 did
                 the
                 English
                 Kings
                 wholly
                 lose
                 it
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 that
                 unfortunate
                 prince
                 King
                 
                   John.
                   Edward
                
                 the
                 first
                 again
                 recovered
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 successors
                 kept
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Popes
                 having
                 with
                 much
                 violence
                 and
                 opposition
                 wrested
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 this
                 priviledge
                 of
                 nominating
                 Priests
                 and
                 investing
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 they
                 spared
                 not
                 to
                 lay
                 on
                 what
                 taxes
                 they
                 pleased
                 ;
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 Benefices
                 ,
                 first
                 fruits
                 ,
                 pensions
                 ,
                 subsidies
                 ,
                 fifteenths
                 ,
                 tenths
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Bishopricks
                 for
                 palles
                 ,
                 miters
                 ,
                 crosiers
                 ,
                 rings
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 bables
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 means
                 the
                 Churches
                 were
                 so
                 impoverished
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 complaint
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Basil
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 cheating
                 tricks
                 ,
                 these
                 
                   aucupia
                   &
                   expilandi
                   rationes
                
                 ,
                 were
                 abolished
                 .
                 This
                 decree
                 was
                 called
                 
                   Pragmatica
                   functio
                
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 confirmed
                 in
                 France
                 by
                 Charles
                 VII
                 .
                 anno
                 1438.
                 
                 An
                 act
                 of
                 singular
                 improvement
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 France
                 ;
                 which
                 yearly
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Parliament
                 manifested
                 to
                 Lewis
                 XI
                 .
                 had
                 drained
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 a
                 million
                 of
                 Crowns
                 ;
                 since
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 France
                 have
                 sometimes
                 omitted
                 the
                 rigor
                 of
                 this
                 sanction
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 also
                 exacted
                 it
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 their
                 affairs
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 stood
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 it
                 was
                 called
                 
                   Froenum
                   pontificum
                
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 King
                 Francis
                 I.
                 having
                 conquered
                 Millaine
                 ,
                 fell
                 into
                 this
                 composition
                 with
                 his
                 Holinesse
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 falling
                 of
                 any
                 Abbacy
                 or
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 have
                 6
                 months
                 time
                 allowed
                 him
                 to
                 present
                 a
                 fit
                 man
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Pope
                 should
                 legally
                 invest
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 King
                 neglected
                 his
                 time
                 limited
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 might
                 take
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 relapse
                 ,
                 and
                 institute
                 whom
                 he
                 pleased
                 .
                 So
                 is
                 it
                 also
                 with
                 the
                 inferior
                 Benefices
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 the
                 Patrons
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 any
                 or
                 every
                 Lay-patron
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishop
                 together
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 hath
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 see
                 (
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 )
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 spirituall
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 France
                 .
              
               
                 Nay
                 to
                 proceed
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 how
                 meerly
                 titular
                 both
                 his
                 supremacies
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 spirituall
                 as
                 the
                 temporall
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 plainly
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 thus
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1609
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 had
                 obtained
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 licence
                 to
                 read
                 again
                 in
                 their
                 Colledges
                 of
                 Paris
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 their
                 Letters
                 patents
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 verified
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 the
                 Rector
                 and
                 University
                 opposed
                 them
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 17
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 1611.
                 both
                 parties
                 came
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 University
                 got
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 would
                 subscribe
                 unto
                 these
                 four
                 points
                 .
                 viz.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 a
                 Councell
                 was
                 above
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 no
                 temporall
                 power
                 over
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 by
                 Excommunication
                 deprive
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 Realm
                 and
                 Estates
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 Clergy
                 men
                 having
                 heard
                 of
                 any
                 attempt
                 or
                 conspiracy
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 or
                 his
                 Realm
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 matter
                 of
                 treason
                 in
                 confession
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 bound
                 to
                 reveal
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 Clergy
                 men
                 were
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 secular
                 Prince
                 or
                 politick
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 It
                 appeared
                 by
                 our
                 former
                 discourse
                 ,
                 what
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 power
                 they
                 had
                 left
                 the
                 Pope
                 over
                 the
                 Estates
                 and
                 preferments
                 of
                 the
                 French.
                 
              
               
                 By
                 these
                 Propositions
                 (
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 subscribed
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 with
                 what
                 mentall
                 reservation
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 left
                 him
                 no
                 command
                 neither
                 over
                 their
                 consciences
                 ,
                 nor
                 their
                 persons
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 considered
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 justly
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 Papall
                 power
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Papists
                 said
                 falsly
                 of
                 Erasmus
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   Nomen
                   sine
                   rebus
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 one
                 thing
                 only
                 his
                 authority
                 here
                 is
                 intire
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 immediate
                 protection
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 orders
                 of
                 Fryers
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 a
                 superintendency
                 or
                 supreme
                 eye
                 over
                 the
                 Monks
                 ,
                 who
                 acknowledge
                 very
                 small
                 obedience
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 Bishops
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 every
                 part
                 and
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Diocesse
                 ,
                 was
                 directly
                 under
                 the
                 care
                 and
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 so
                 happened
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 Monasteries
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Abbots
                 being
                 men
                 of
                 good
                 parts
                 and
                 a
                 sincere
                 life
                 ,
                 grew
                 much
                 into
                 the
                 envie
                 of
                 their
                 Diocesan
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 command
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 suit
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 that
                 subjection
                 ,
                 
                   Utque
                   in
                   tutelam
                   divi
                   Petri
                   admitterentur
                
                 ;
                 a
                 proposition
                 very
                 plausible
                 to
                 his
                 Holinesse
                 ambition
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 might
                 the
                 sooner
                 be
                 raised
                 to
                 its
                 height
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 without
                 difficulty
                 granted
                 .
                 This
                 gap
                 opened
                 ,
                 first
                 the
                 severall
                 orders
                 of
                 Fryers
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 even
                 the
                 Deans
                 and
                 Chapters
                 ,
                 purchased
                 to
                 themselves
                 the
                 like
                 exemptions
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 the
                 Popes
                 power
                 was
                 wonderfully
                 strengthned
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 such
                 able
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 main
                 props
                 to
                 uphold
                 his
                 authority
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 true
                 Maxime
                 in
                 State
                 ,
                 
                   Quod
                   qui
                   privilegia
                   obtinent
                   ;
                   ad
                   eadem
                   conservanda
                   tenentur
                   authoritatem
                   concedentis
                   tueri
                   .
                
                 This
                 continued
                 till
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
                 
                 unquestioned
                 .
                 Where
                 the
                 Bishops
                 much
                 complained
                 of
                 their
                 want
                 of
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 imputed
                 all
                 the
                 Schismes
                 and
                 Vices
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 unto
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 hands
                 were
                 tyed
                 ;
                 hereupon
                 the
                 Popes
                 Legats
                 thought
                 it
                 fit
                 to
                 restore
                 their
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 their
                 Deans
                 and
                 Chapters
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Monks
                 and
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 more
                 sticking
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 
                   Sebastian
                   Pig●inus
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 officers
                 ,
                 found
                 out
                 for
                 them
                 this
                 satisfaction
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 an
                 eye
                 and
                 inspection
                 into
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 the
                 Monks
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 authority
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 
                   Sed
                   tanquam
                   a
                   sede
                   Apostolica
                   delegat●
                   .
                
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 Fryers
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 would
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 his
                 Janizaries
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 strongest
                 bulwarke
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 therefore
                 called
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 Author
                 ,
                 
                   Egr
                   gia
                   Romunae
                   curiae
                   instrumenta
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 with
                 them
                 the
                 Diocesan
                 hath
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 each
                 several
                 religious
                 house
                 being
                 as
                 a
                 Court
                 of
                 Peculiars
                 ,
                 subjects
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Metropolitan
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 meer
                 dependence
                 on
                 his
                 Holinesse
                 ,
                 maketh
                 this
                 generation
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 more
                 regardlesse
                 of
                 their
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 then
                 otherwise
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 :
                 though
                 since
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 shame
                 and
                 fear
                 hath
                 much
                 reformed
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 still
                 howsoever
                 ,
                 a
                 spice
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 wantonnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 occasions
                 will
                 permit
                 themselves
                 a
                 little
                 good
                 fellowship
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 truth
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 best
                 companions
                 in
                 France
                 for
                 a
                 journey
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 for
                 acquaintance
                 .
                 They
                 live
                 very
                 me●●ily
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 a
                 competent
                 table
                 ,
                 more
                 I
                 suppose
                 then
                 can
                 stand
                 with
                 their
                 vow
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 far
                 short
                 of
                 that
                 affluency
                 whereof
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 books
                 accuse
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 my
                 chance
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Franciscans
                 in
                 Paris
                 ,
                 where
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Fryers
                 upon
                 the
                 intreaty
                 of
                 our
                 friends
                 ,
                 had
                 us
                 into
                 the
                 hall
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 then
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 refectory
                 ;
                 a
                 favour
                 not
                 vulgar
                 ;
                 there
                 saw
                 we
                 the
                 Brothers
                 sitting
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 a
                 pretty
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 their
                 severall
                 commons
                 being
                 a
                 dish
                 of
                 pottage
                 ,
                 a
                 chop
                 of
                 Mutton
                 ,
                 a
                 dish
                 of
                 cherries
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 large
                 glasse
                 of
                 water
                 :
                 this
                 provision
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 liberall
                 allowance
                 of
                 ●ase
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 study
                 keepeth
                 them
                 exceeding
                 plump
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 liking
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 them
                 ,
                 having
                 little
                 to
                 take
                 thought
                 for
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 passing
                 good
                 company
                 .
                 As
                 I
                 travailed
                 towards
                 Orleans
                 
                 we
                 had
                 in
                 our
                 Coach
                 with
                 us
                 three
                 of
                 these
                 mortified
                 sinners
                 ,
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 St.
                 Austin
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Franciscan
                 ;
                 the
                 merryest
                 cricke●●
                 that
                 ever
                 chirped
                 ,
                 nothing
                 in
                 them
                 but
                 mad
                 tales
                 and
                 complements
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 musick
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 sing
                 like
                 hawkes
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 vein
                 of
                 good
                 wine
                 they
                 would
                 cheer
                 up
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 neighbours
                 with
                 this
                 comfortable
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 
                   Vivamus
                   ut
                   〈◊〉
                   &
                   bibamus
                   ut
                   vivamus
                   .
                
                 And
                 for
                 courtship
                 and
                 toying
                 with
                 the
                 wenches
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 easily
                 believe
                 ●●at
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 trade
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 a
                 little
                 acquainted
                 ;
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 am
                 marryed
                 ,
                 God
                 keep
                 my
                 wife
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 then
                 ,
                 my
                 neighbours
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 common
                 Priests
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 dull
                 and
                 blockish
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 shal
                 hardly
                 meet
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 contemptible
                 people
                 .
                 The
                 meanest
                 of
                 our
                 Curates
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 for
                 spirit
                 and
                 discourse
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 Popes
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 learning
                 they
                 may
                 safely
                 say
                 with
                 
                   S
                   〈…〉
                   atas
                   ,
                   Hoc
                   tantum
                   scimus
                   quod
                   ne
                   〈…〉
                   us
                
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 look
                 they
                 should
                 say
                 it
                 in
                 Latine
                 .
                 Tongues
                 they
                 have
                 none
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 their
                 Mother
                 and
                 the
                 Masse
                 book
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 last
                 they
                 can
                 make
                 no
                 use
                 except
                 the
                 book
                 be
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 also
                 the
                 book
                 is
                 ●ain
                 to
                 read
                 it self
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   Miss●le
                
                 ,
                 established
                 by
                 Pius
                 V.
                 and
                 recognized
                 by
                 Clement
                 VIII
                 .
                 ann●
                 1600.
                 every
                 syllable
                 is
                 diversly
                 marked
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 sounded
                 long
                 or
                 short
                 ;
                 just
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 versifying
                 examples
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Grammar
                 .
                 When
                 I
                 had
                 lost
                 my self
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 and
                 wanted
                 French
                 to
                 〈…〉
                 d
                 ,
                 I
                 used
                 to
                 apply
                 my self
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 reverend
                 habit
                 .
                 But
                 
                   O
                   〈…〉
                   lum
                   in
                   s
                   〈…〉
                   ns
                   &
                   in
                   〈…〉
                   tum
                   !
                
                 you
                 might
                 as
                 easily
                 have
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 Latine
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 mouths
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 this
                 the
                 disease
                 of
                 the
                 vulgar
                 Masse
                 mumbler
                 only
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 also
                 infected
                 the
                 right
                 Worshipfull
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 .
                 In
                 Orleans
                 I
                 had
                 businesse
                 with
                 a
                 Chanoin
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Croix
                 ,
                 a
                 fellow
                 that
                 wore
                 his
                 Surplice
                 (
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 Lawn
                 and
                 lace
                 )
                 with
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 credit
                 ,
                 as
                 ever
                 I
                 saw
                 any
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 comlinesse
                 and
                 capacity
                 of
                 his
                 Cap
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 Metropolitan
                 :
                 perceiving
                 me
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 strange
                 tongue
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 Latine
                 ,
                 he
                 very
                 readily
                 asked
                 me
                 this
                 question
                 ,
                 
                   Num
                   potestis
                   loqui
                   Gallia
                
                 ?
                 which
                 when
                 I
                 had
                 denyed
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 broke
                 out
                 into
                 another
                 interrogatory
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Quam
                   diu
                   fuistis
                   in
                   Gallice
                   ?
                
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 having
                 
                 read
                 over
                 my
                 Letter
                 ,
                 with
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 deadly
                 pangs
                 ,
                 and
                 six
                 times
                 rubbing
                 of
                 his
                 temples
                 ,
                 he
                 dismissed
                 me
                 with
                 this
                 cordiall
                 ,
                 and
                 truly
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 comfortable
                 to
                 my
                 humour
                 ,
                 
                   Ego
                   negotias
                   vestras
                   curabo
                
                 .
                 A
                 strange
                 beast
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 prodigies
                 of
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 ever
                 met
                 with
                 in
                 mans
                 apparrell
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 being
                 the
                 Romish
                 Priests
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 marvel
                 that
                 the
                 French
                 Papist
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 setled
                 and
                 resolute
                 in
                 their
                 Religion
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 eye
                 be
                 blinde
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 cannot
                 choose
                 but
                 be
                 darkned
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 that
                 hath
                 prepared
                 many
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 more
                 to
                 imbrace
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 blockishnesse
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Clergy
                 .
                 An
                 excellent
                 advantage
                 to
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 could
                 they
                 but
                 well
                 humor
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 likely
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 fair
                 enlargement
                 to
                 their
                 party
                 ,
                 if
                 well
                 husbanded
                 .
                 Besides
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   French
                   Catholicks
                
                 are
                 not
                 over
                 earnest
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 lie
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 assaults
                 of
                 any
                 politick
                 enemy
                 .
                 To
                 deal
                 with
                 them
                 by
                 main
                 force
                 of
                 argument
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 servent
                 spirit
                 of
                 zeal
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Protestants
                 too
                 often
                 do
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 way
                 ;
                 men
                 uncapable
                 of
                 opposition
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 people
                 generally
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 furious
                 if
                 once
                 thwarted
                 ;
                 must
                 be
                 tamed
                 as
                 Alexander
                 did
                 his
                 horse
                 Bucephalus
                 ;
                 those
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 back
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 tyranny
                 of
                 the
                 spur
                 and
                 cudgell
                 ,
                 he
                 quickly
                 threw
                 down
                 and
                 mischiefed
                 .
                 Alexander
                 came
                 otherwise
                 prepared
                 ,
                 for
                 turning
                 the
                 horse
                 towards
                 the
                 sun
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 see
                 the
                 impatience
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 shadow
                 ,
                 he
                 spake
                 kindly
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 gently
                 clapped
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 back
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 left
                 his
                 ●linging
                 and
                 wildnesse
                 ,
                 he
                 lightly
                 leapt
                 into
                 the
                 saddle
                 ,
                 the
                 horse
                 never
                 making
                 resistance
                 :
                 Plutarch
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 relateth
                 the
                 story
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 morall
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   correspondency
                   between
                   the
                   French
                   King
                   and
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   This
                   Pope
                   an
                   Omen
                   of
                   the
                   Marriages
                   of
                   France
                   with
                   England
                   .
                   An
                   English
                   Catholicks
                   conceit
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   His
                   Holinesse
                   Nuncio
                   in
                   Paris
                   .
                   A
                   learned
                   Argument
                   to
                   prove
                   the
                   Popes
                   universality
                   .
                   A
                   continuation
                   of
                   the
                   allegory
                   between
                   Jacob
                   and
                   Esau
                   .
                   The
                   Protestants
                   compelled
                   to
                   leave
                   their
                   Forts
                   and
                   Towns.
                   Their
                   present
                   estate
                   and
                   strength
                   .
                   The
                   last
                   War
                   against
                   them
                   justly
                   undertaken
                   ;
                   not
                   fairely
                   managed
                   .
                   Their
                   in●ole●cies
                   and
                   disobedience
                   to
                   the
                   Kings
                   command
                   .
                   Their
                   purpose
                   to
                   have
                   themselves
                   a
                   free
                   estate
                   .
                   The
                   war
                   not
                   a
                   war
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                   King
                   James
                   in
                   justice
                   could
                   not
                   assist
                   them
                   more
                   then
                   he
                   did
                   .
                   First
                   forsaken
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   party
                   .
                   Their
                   happinesse
                   before
                   the
                   war.
                   The
                   Court
                   of
                   the
                   edict
                   .
                   A
                   view
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   Churches
                   .
                   The
                   commendation
                   which
                   the
                   French
                   Papists
                   give
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   .
                   Their
                   Discipline
                   and
                   Ministeries
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 strength
                 and
                 subtility
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 somewhat
                 of
                 his
                 poverties
                 at
                 home
                 :
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 see
                 the
                 alliance
                 which
                 this
                 
                   French
                   Esau
                
                 hath
                 abroad
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 in
                 what
                 credit
                 and
                 opinion
                 he
                 standeth
                 in
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 B●●ri
                 the
                 
                   Romish
                   ●ittite
                
                 ,
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 whose
                 abominations
                 he
                 hath
                 marryed
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 find
                 him
                 to
                 hold
                 good
                 correspondency
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 eldest
                 son
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 equall
                 poise
                 to
                 ballance
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 Italy
                 
                 against
                 the
                 Potency
                 of
                 Spain
                 On
                 this
                 ground
                 the
                 present
                 Pope
                 hath
                 alwayes
                 shewn
                 himself
                 very
                 favourable
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 side
                 ,
                 well
                 knowing
                 into
                 what
                 perils
                 an
                 unnecessary
                 and
                 impolitick
                 dependance
                 on
                 the
                 Spanish
                 party
                 only
                 ;
                 would
                 one
                 day
                 bring
                 the
                 State
                 Ecclesiastick
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 in
                 many
                 particulars
                 hath
                 he
                 expressed
                 much
                 affection
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 As
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   By
                   taking
                   into
                   his
                   hands
                   the
                   Valtolin
                   ,
                   till
                   his
                   Sonne
                   of
                   France
                   might
                   settle
                   himself
                   in
                   some
                   course
                   to
                   recover
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   His
                   not
                   stirring
                   in
                   the
                   behalf
                   of
                   the
                   Spaniard
                   ,
                   during
                   the
                   last
                   wars
                   in
                   Italy
                   .
                   And
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   His
                   speedy
                   and
                   willing
                   grant
                   of
                   the
                   dispensation
                   for
                   Madams
                   marriage
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   Spaniard
                   so
                   earnestly
                   laboured
                   the
                   deniall
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   the
                   delay
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 speak
                 by
                 conjectures
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Genius
                 prompted
                 him
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 speedy
                 consummation
                 of
                 this
                 marriage
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 his
                 Papacy
                 was
                 so
                 large
                 an
                 Omen
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 a
                 prognostick
                 .
                 
                   
                     Est
                     Deus
                     in
                     nobis
                     ,
                     agita●te
                     calescimus
                     illo
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 Lar
                 or
                 angell
                 guardian
                 of
                 his
                 thoughts
                 hastned
                 him
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 in
                 whose
                 time
                 there
                 was
                 so
                 plausible
                 a
                 Presage
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 accomplished
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 it
                 standeth
                 :
                 Malachi
                 now
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 then
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Apostles
                 of
                 the
                 Irish
                 ,
                 one
                 much
                 reverenced
                 in
                 his
                 memory
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 by
                 that
                 Nation
                 ;
                 left
                 behind
                 him
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Prophesie
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 Mottoes
                 in
                 Latine
                 ,
                 telling
                 those
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 follow
                 that
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 Popes
                 only
                 ,
                 whose
                 conditions
                 successively
                 should
                 be
                 lively
                 expressed
                 in
                 those
                 Mottos
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 order
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 placed
                 them
                 .
                 
                   M
                   〈…〉
                   ngham
                
                 an
                 Irish
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Irish
                 〈…〉
                 es
                 in
                 Paris
                 ,
                 collected
                 together
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Irish
                 Saints
                 ;
                 which
                 book
                 himself
                 shewed
                 me
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 Volume
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 this
                 Saint
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 severall
                 Mottos
                 and
                 severall
                 Popes
                 set
                 down
                 Column
                 wise
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 I
                 compared
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Mottos
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 my
                 memory
                 would
                 carry
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 very
                 answerable
                 .
              
               
               
                 As
                 I
                 remember
                 there
                 are
                 36
                 Mottos
                 yet
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 just
                 so
                 many
                 Popes
                 are
                 joyned
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 〈◊〉
                 〈…〉
                 ld
                 )
                 th
                 〈…〉
                 either
                 the
                 world
                 should
                 end
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Popedom
                 be
                 〈…〉
                 ned
                 .
                 Amongst
                 the
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 Motto
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Pope
                 was
                 most
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 and
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 action
                 likely
                 to
                 happen
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 :
                 being
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Lilium
                   &
                   Rosa
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 interpret
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 my
                 mind
                 not
                 unhappily
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 intended
                 to
                 the
                 conjunction
                 of
                 the
                 
                   French
                   Lilly
                
                 and
                 
                   English
                   Ros
                   〈…〉
                
                 To
                 take
                 from
                 me
                 any
                 suspicion
                 of
                 Imposture
                 ,
                 he
                 shewed
                 an
                 old
                 book
                 ,
                 printed
                 almost
                 200
                 years
                 agoe
                 ,
                 written
                 by
                 one
                 Wion
                 a
                 Flemming
                 ,
                 and
                 comparing
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Mottos
                 with
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 ;
                 I
                 found
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Vrban
                 (
                 the
                 now
                 Pope
                 )
                 to
                 answer
                 it
                 .
                 On
                 this
                 ground
                 an
                 English
                 Catholick
                 ,
                 whose
                 acquaintance
                 I
                 gained
                 in
                 France
                 ;
                 made
                 a
                 copy
                 of
                 Verses
                 in
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 presented
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 Ambassadours
                 ,
                 the
                 Earls
                 of
                 Carlile
                 and
                 Holland
                 .
                 Because
                 he
                 is
                 my
                 friend
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conceit
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 despised
                 ,
                 I
                 begged
                 them
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 they
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Lilia
                   juncta
                   Rosis
                   .
                   Embleme
                   de
                   bon
                   prefage
                   de
                   l'
                   Alliance
                   de
                   la
                   France
                   ,
                   avec
                   〈◊〉
                   Angle
                   terre
                   .
                
                 
                   Ce
                   grand
                   dieu
                   qui
                   d'un
                   ocil
                   voit
                   tout
                   ce
                   que
                   les
                   ans
                   .
                
                 
                   So●bs
                   leurs
                   voiles
                   sacrez
                   vont
                   a
                   nous
                   yeux
                   cachans
                   .
                
                 
                   Decouure
                   quelque
                   fois
                   ,
                   anis●
                   qui
                   bon
                   lui
                   semble
                   ,
                
                 
                   Et
                   les
                   maux
                   a
                   venir
                   ,
                   et
                   les
                   biens
                   tout
                   ensemble
                   ,
                
                 
                   Anisi
                   fit-il
                   jades
                   a
                   celui
                   ,
                   qui
                   primier
                   .
                
                 
                   Dans
                   l'
                   Ireland
                   porta
                   de
                   la
                   froy
                   le
                   laurier
                   ;
                
                 
                   Malachie
                   ●on
                   〈◊〉
                   qu'
                   au
                   tymon
                   de
                   leglise
                
                 
                   On
                   verra
                   s
                   〈…〉
                   r
                   un
                   jour
                   ,
                   cil
                   qui
                   pour
                   sa
                   devise
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Aura
                   les
                   lys
                   chenus
                   ioints
                   aux
                   plus
                   belles
                   fleures
                   ,
                
                 
                   Qui
                   dorent
                   le
                   prin-temps
                   ,
                   de
                   leurs
                   doubles
                   colours
                   .
                
                 
                   CHARLES
                   est
                   le
                   ●●curon
                   de
                   la
                   Rose
                   pourpree
                   ;
                
                 
                   Henritte
                   est
                   le
                   Lys
                   ,
                   que
                   la
                   plus
                   belle
                   pree
                
                 
                   De
                   la
                   France
                   nourrtit
                   :
                   pour
                   estre
                   quelque
                   jour
                
                 
                   Et
                   la
                   Reina
                   des
                   fleurs
                   ,
                   et
                   des
                   roses
                   l'
                   amour
                   .
                
                 
                   Adorable
                   banquet
                   ,
                   b●en
                   heureuse
                   co●ronne
                   ,
                
                 
                   Que
                   la
                   bonte
                   du
                   ciel
                   e
                   parrage
                   nous
                   donne
                   ;
                
                 
                   He●reuse
                   ma
                   partie
                   ,
                   heureuse
                   mille
                   fois
                   ,
                
                 
                   Celle
                   qui
                   te
                   fera
                   re●●orier
                   en
                   les
                   roys
                   .
                
              
               
                 With
                 these
                 Verses
                 I
                 take
                 my
                 leave
                 of
                 his
                 Holinesse
                 ,
                 wishing
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 successors
                 would
                 presage
                 worse
                 luck
                 unto
                 England
                 .
                 I
                 go
                 now
                 to
                 see
                 his
                 Nuncio
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 house
                 the
                 same
                 
                   English
                   Catholick
                
                 brought
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 at
                 home
                 ;
                 his
                 name
                 is
                 
                   Bernardino
                   d'Espada
                
                 :
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 informed
                 me
                 ,
                 able
                 to
                 discharge
                 the
                 trust
                 reposed
                 in
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 very
                 well
                 affected
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 the
                 fairest
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 keepeth
                 the
                 largest
                 retinue
                 of
                 any
                 ordinary
                 Ambassador
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 ;
                 and
                 maketh
                 good
                 his
                 Masters
                 Supremacies
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 precedency
                 .
                 To
                 honour
                 him
                 against
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 charge
                 ,
                 his
                 Holinesse
                 created
                 him
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Damiata●n
                 ●n
                 Egypt
                 ;
                 a
                 place
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 certain
                 never
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 saw
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 map
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 profits
                 he
                 receiveth
                 thence
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 pay
                 for
                 his
                 Crozier
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Holinesse
                 usuall
                 policies
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfie
                 his
                 followers
                 with
                 empty
                 titles
                 .
                 So
                 he
                 made
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 govern
                 for
                 him
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Chal●●don
                 in
                 Asia
                 ;
                 and
                 Smith
                 also
                 who
                 is
                 come
                 over
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 businesse
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Archidala
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 T●●ce
                 .
                 An
                 old
                 English
                 Doctor
                 used
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 especiall
                 argument
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 universality
                 of
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 could
                 ordain
                 Bishops
                 over
                 al
                 Cities
                 in
                 Christendom
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 as
                 easily
                 give
                 them
                 also
                 the
                 revenue
                 ,
                 this
                 reason
                 (
                 I
                 confesse
                 )
                 would
                 much
                 sway
                 me
                 ,
                 till
                 then
                 I
                 am
                 sorry
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 still
                 be
                 boyes
                 ,
                 and
                 play
                 with
                 bubbles
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 authority
                 he
                 might
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 his
                 Courtiers
                 
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 were
                 sure
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 most
                 royall
                 and
                 beggerly
                 Court
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 proceed
                 a
                 little
                 further
                 in
                 the
                 Allegory
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 when
                 Jacob
                 saw
                 Esau
                 to
                 have
                 incurred
                 his
                 fathers
                 and
                 mothers
                 anger
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 heathenish
                 marriage
                 ,
                 he
                 set
                 himself
                 to
                 bereave
                 his
                 elder
                 brother
                 of
                 his
                 blessing
                 .
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sweet
                 smell
                 of
                 his
                 Venison
                 ,
                 the
                 sweet
                 smelling
                 of
                 his
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 obtained
                 of
                 his
                 Lord
                 and
                 Father
                 a
                 blessing
                 for
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 indeed
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 given
                 unto
                 this
                 his
                 
                   French
                   Jacob
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   dew
                   of
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fatnesse
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   plenty
                   of
                   corne
                   and
                   wine
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 27.
                 28.
                 
                 It
                 followeth
                 in
                 the
                 41.
                 vers
                 .
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Chapter
                   .
                   And
                   Esau
                   hated
                   Jaeob
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   blessing
                   wherewith
                   his
                   father
                   had
                   blessed
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   Esau
                   said
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   The
                   days
                   of
                   mourning
                   for
                   my
                   father
                   are
                   at
                   band
                   ,
                   then
                   will
                   I
                   slay
                   my
                   brother
                   Jacob.
                
                 The
                 event
                 of
                 which
                 his
                 bloudy
                 resolution
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 Jacob
                 was
                 ●ain
                 to
                 relinquish
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 flie
                 unto
                 his
                 Uncle
                 .
                 This
                 last
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 story
                 ,
                 expresseth
                 very
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 hated
                 the
                 Protestants
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 thrive
                 and
                 increase
                 so
                 much
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 hatred
                 moved
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 war
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 hoped
                 to
                 root
                 them
                 out
                 altogether
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 war
                 compelled
                 the
                 Protestants
                 to
                 abandon
                 their
                 good
                 Towns
                 ,
                 their
                 strong
                 holds
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 possessions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 flie
                 to
                 their
                 friends
                 wheresoever
                 they
                 could
                 finde
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 present
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 better
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Jacob
                 in
                 Mesopot●●ia
                 ,
                 nor
                 much
                 different
                 .
                 The
                 blessing
                 which
                 they
                 expect
                 lyeth
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 seed
                 then
                 the
                 harvest
                 .
                 For
                 their
                 strength
                 it
                 consisteth
                 principally
                 in
                 their
                 prayers
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 obedience
                 to
                 their
                 Kings
                 .
                 Within
                 these
                 two
                 fortresses
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 keep
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 need
                 fear
                 none
                 ill
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 shall
                 deserve
                 none
                 .
                 The
                 only
                 outward
                 strengths
                 they
                 have
                 left
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 Towns
                 of
                 Montaban
                 and
                 Rochell
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 deemed
                 invincible
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 threatned
                 a
                 speedy
                 destruction
                 .
                 The
                 Duke
                 of
                 Espernon
                 (
                 at
                 my
                 being
                 there
                 )
                 lay
                 round
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Town
                 was
                 in
                 very
                 bad
                 terms
                 :
                 all
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Towns
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 opposition
                 they
                 much
                 trusted
                 ,
                 having
                 yeelded
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 fight
                 of
                 the
                 Canon
                 .
                 Rochell
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 thought
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 forced
                 
                 by
                 assault
                 ,
                 nor
                 compelled
                 by
                 a
                 famine
                 .
                 Some
                 Protestants
                 are
                 glad
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 French
                 Church
                 restored
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 powerfulnesse
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 resistance
                 of
                 that
                 Town
                 meerly
                 .
                 I
                 rather
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 perverse
                 and
                 stubborn
                 condition
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 will
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 drive
                 the
                 young
                 King
                 into
                 a
                 fury
                 ,
                 and
                 incite
                 him
                 to
                 revenge
                 their
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 on
                 their
                 innocent
                 friends
                 ,
                 now
                 disarmed
                 and
                 disabled
                 .
                 Then
                 will
                 they
                 see
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 peremptory
                 resolutions
                 ,
                 and
                 begin
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Historian
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 the
                 better
                 Christian
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 gave
                 us
                 this
                 note
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   turpe
                   est
                   ab
                   eo
                   vinci
                   ,
                   quem
                   vincere
                   esset
                   nefas
                   ,
                   neque
                   〈…〉
                   lli
                   ●inhoneste
                   etiam
                   submitti
                   ,
                   quem
                   fortuna
                   super
                   omnes
                   ex●ulisset
                   .
                
                 This
                 weaknesse
                 and
                 misery
                 which
                 hath
                 now
                 befallen
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 was
                 an●
                 effect
                 ,
                 I
                 confesse
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 ill-will
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 party
                 bare
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 bare
                 them
                 ill
                 will
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 fruit
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 graffing
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 circumstance
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 nothing
                 like
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 hatred
                 which
                 his
                 brother
                 Esau
                 had
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 simply
                 passive
                 ;
                 they
                 being
                 active
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 that
                 lamentable
                 and
                 bloudy
                 war
                 ,
                 which
                 sell
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 not
                 only
                 endevoured
                 not
                 to
                 avoid
                 ,
                 but
                 invited
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 troublesome
                 minority
                 of
                 Lewis
                 XIII
                 .
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 molest
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 themselves
                 masters
                 of
                 99.
                 
                 Towns
                 ,
                 well
                 fortifyed
                 and
                 enabled
                 for
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 :
                 a
                 strength
                 too
                 great
                 for
                 any
                 one
                 faction
                 to
                 keep
                 together
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 King
                 which
                 desires
                 to
                 be
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 rule
                 his
                 people
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 potency
                 ,
                 they
                 call
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 Parliaments
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 when
                 and
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 they
                 pleased
                 .
                 There
                 they
                 consulted
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 affairs
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 made
                 new
                 Laws
                 of
                 government
                 ,
                 removed
                 and
                 rechanged
                 their
                 generall
                 officers
                 ;
                 the
                 Kings
                 leave
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 formally
                 demanded
                 .
                 Had
                 they
                 only
                 been
                 guilty
                 of
                 too
                 much
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 crime
                 alone
                 had
                 been
                 sufficient
                 to
                 have
                 raised
                 a
                 war
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 not
                 standing
                 with
                 the
                 safety
                 and
                 honour
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 absolute
                 commander
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Subjects
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 their
                 licentious
                 calling
                 of
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 they
                 abused
                 their
                 power
                 into
                 a
                 neglect
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 dissolving
                 them
                 at
                 his
                 Majesties
                 commandment
                 ,
                 they
                 increased
                 
                 their
                 neglect
                 into
                 into
                 a
                 disobedience
                 .
                 The
                 Assembly
                 which
                 principally
                 occasioned
                 the
                 war
                 and
                 their
                 ruine
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 Rochell
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 presently
                 upon
                 the
                 Kings
                 journey
                 into
                 Bearn
                 .
                 This
                 generall
                 meeting
                 the
                 King
                 prohibited
                 by
                 his
                 especiall
                 Edicts
                 ,
                 declaring
                 all
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 treason
                 ;
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 ●earken
                 to
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 undutifully
                 went
                 on
                 in
                 their
                 purposes
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 said
                 by
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 their
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 imployed
                 in
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 affairs
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   fiery
                   zeal
                   of
                   some
                   who
                   had
                   the
                   guiding
                   of
                   their
                   consciences
                   ,
                   had
                   thrust
                   them
                   into
                   those
                   desperate
                   courses
                
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 believe
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   
                     Tantum
                     relligio
                     potuit
                     su●dere
                     malorum
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Being
                 assembled
                 ,
                 they
                 sent
                 the
                 King
                 a
                 Remonstrance
                 of
                 their
                 grievances
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Duke
                 Lesdiguiers
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 them
                 written
                 ,
                 gave
                 them
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 and
                 plausible
                 answer
                 ,
                 wherein
                 also
                 he
                 intreateth
                 them
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 Kings
                 Edict
                 ,
                 and
                 break
                 up
                 the
                 Assembly
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 receipt
                 of
                 this
                 Letter
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Assembly
                 published
                 a
                 Declaration
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 verified
                 their
                 meeting
                 to
                 be
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 purpose
                 not
                 to
                 dismisse
                 themselves
                 ,
                 till
                 their
                 desires
                 were
                 granted
                 .
                 This
                 affront
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 gather
                 together
                 his
                 Forces
                 ;
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Lesdiguiers
                 request
                 ,
                 he
                 allowed
                 them
                 24
                 dayes
                 of
                 respite
                 ;
                 before
                 his
                 Armies
                 should
                 march
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 offered
                 them
                 also
                 very
                 fair
                 and
                 reasonable
                 conditions
                 ,
                 such
                 also
                 as
                 their
                 Deputies
                 had
                 solicited
                 ,
                 but
                 far
                 better
                 then
                 those
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 glad
                 to
                 accept
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 their
                 Towns
                 were
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Profecto
                   ineluct
                   abilis
                   fatorum
                   vis
                   ,
                   cujus
                   fortunam
                   mutare
                   constituit
                   ,
                   ejus
                   corrumpit
                   consilia
                   .
                
                 It
                 held
                 very
                 rightly
                 in
                 this
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 turned
                 a
                 deaf
                 eare
                 to
                 all
                 good
                 advice
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 resolved
                 it
                 seemeth
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   hear
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   the
                   Charmer
                   ,
                   charmed
                   he
                   never
                   so
                   sweetly
                   .
                
                 In
                 their
                 Assemblie
                 therefore
                 they
                 make
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Orders
                 to
                 regulate
                 their
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 peace
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 generall
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 about
                 paying
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 wages
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 detaining
                 of
                 the
                 Revenues
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 there
                 divided
                 France
                 into
                 seven
                 circles
                 or
                 
                 parts
                 ,
                 assigning
                 over
                 every
                 circle
                 severall
                 Generals
                 and
                 Lieutenants
                 ,
                 and
                 prescribed
                 Orders
                 how
                 those
                 Generals
                 should
                 proceed
                 in
                 the
                 wars
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Kings
                 Army
                 leavied
                 upon
                 no
                 slight
                 ground
                 ,
                 his
                 Regall
                 authority
                 was
                 neglected
                 ,
                 his
                 especiall
                 Edicts
                 violated
                 ,
                 his
                 gracious
                 profers
                 slighted
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Revenues
                 forbidden
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 〈…〉
                 m
                 divided
                 before
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 allotted
                 unto
                 officers
                 not
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 election
                 .
                 Had
                 the
                 prosecution
                 of
                 his
                 action
                 been
                 as
                 fair
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 cause
                 was
                 ,
                 just
                 and
                 legall
                 ,
                 the
                 Protestants
                 had
                 only
                 deserved
                 the
                 infamy
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   hinc
                   illae
                   lachrymae
                
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 so
                 behaved
                 himself
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 suffered
                 the
                 sword
                 to
                 walk
                 at
                 randome
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 his
                 main
                 design
                 had
                 been
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 correct
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 ruine
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 instance
                 onely
                 in
                 that
                 tyrannicall
                 slaughter
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 permitted
                 at
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 Nigrep●●isse
                 ,
                 a
                 Town
                 of
                 Quereu
                 ;
                 wherein
                 indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 shewed
                 the
                 very
                 rigour
                 of
                 severity
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 a
                 barbarous
                 victor
                 could
                 inflict
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 vanquished
                 people
                 suffer
                 ,
                 
                   Nec
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   genus
                   ●misit
                   i●a
                   &
                   victoria
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Tacitus
                 of
                 the
                 angred
                 Romans
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 spared
                 neither
                 man
                 ,
                 nor
                 woman
                 ,
                 nor
                 childe
                 ,
                 all
                 equally
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 cruelty
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 and
                 the
                 Conquerour
                 .
                 The
                 streets
                 paved
                 with
                 dead
                 carkasses
                 ,
                 the
                 channels
                 running
                 with
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christians
                 ;
                 no
                 noise
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 welcoming
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 suing
                 for
                 life
                 .
                 Their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Goths
                 spared
                 at
                 the
                 sack
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 were
                 at
                 this
                 place
                 made
                 the
                 Theatres
                 of
                 lust
                 and
                 bloud
                 ;
                 neither
                 priviledge
                 of
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 nor
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 holy
                 house
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 qualifying
                 their
                 outrage
                 ;
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 
                   At
                   dom●●
                   interior
                   gemi●u
                   ,
                   miser●que
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   Mis●etur
                   ;
                   pe
                   〈…〉
                   tusque
                   cavae
                   plangoribus
                   ●des
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   ulu
                   〈…〉
                   .
                   —
                
                 
                   A●
                   Virgil
                   
                     in
                     the
                     ruine
                     of
                  
                   Trey
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 calamities
                 which
                 bese●●
                 the
                 men
                 ,
                 were
                 mercifull
                 and
                 sparing
                 ,
                 if
                 computed
                 to
                 those
                 which
                 the
                 women
                 suffered
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 had
                 made
                 them
                 the
                 objects
                 of
                 their
                 lust
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 them
                 also
                 the
                 subjects
                 of
                 their
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 only
                 
                 pittifull
                 to
                 that
                 poor
                 and
                 distressed
                 sex
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 ●et
                 them
                 survive
                 their
                 honours
                 .
                 Such
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 out
                 of
                 ●ear
                 and
                 ●aintness
                 had
                 made
                 but
                 little
                 resistance
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 favour
                 to
                 be
                 stabbed
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 whose
                 virtue
                 and
                 courage
                 maintaned
                 their
                 bodies
                 valiantly
                 from
                 the
                 rapes
                 of
                 those
                 villains
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 nature
                 
                   (
                   procul
                   hinc
                   este
                   castae
                   &
                   misericordes
                   au●es
                   )
                
                 filled
                 with
                 gun-powder
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 blown
                 into
                 ashes
                 .
                 Whither
                 ,
                 O
                 you
                 divine
                 powers
                 !
                 is
                 humanity
                 fled
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Christians
                 ?
                 or
                 where
                 shall
                 we
                 look
                 for
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 a
                 pitifull
                 nature
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 are
                 become
                 so
                 unnaturall
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 ignorant
                 of
                 this
                 barbarousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 offended
                 at
                 it
                 .
                 Offended
                 I
                 perswade
                 my self
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 be
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 he
                 had
                 totally
                 put
                 off
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 degenerated
                 into
                 a
                 Tyger
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 his
                 ignorance
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 conceive
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 other
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Ner●
                 ,
                 an
                 ignorance
                 rather
                 in
                 his
                 eye
                 then
                 understanding
                 :
                 
                   Subduxit
                   oculos
                   Nero
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Tacitus
                   )
                   jussitque
                   se●lera
                   ,
                   non
                   spectavil
                
                 —
                 Though
                 the
                 Protestants
                 deserved
                 affliction
                 for
                 their
                 disobedience
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 was
                 an
                 execution
                 above
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 punishment
                 ,
                 a
                 misery
                 beyond
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 crime
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 never
                 acquit
                 them
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 the
                 King
                 many
                 affronts
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 many
                 acts
                 of
                 disobedience
                 and
                 insolency
                 ,
                 which
                 justly
                 occasioned
                 the
                 war
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 besides
                 those
                 already
                 recited
                 ,
                 they
                 themselves
                 first
                 broke
                 those
                 Edicts
                 ,
                 the
                 due
                 execution
                 whereof
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 their
                 only
                 petition
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 by
                 his
                 Edict
                 of
                 pacification
                 ,
                 had
                 licenced
                 the
                 free
                 exercise
                 of
                 both
                 Religions
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 permitted
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Jesuits
                 to
                 preach
                 in
                 the
                 Towns
                 of
                 Caution
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 Protestants
                 assembled
                 at
                 ●oudun
                 ,
                 strictly
                 commanded
                 all
                 their
                 Governors
                 ,
                 Majors
                 and
                 Sheriffs
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 suffer
                 any
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Order
                 to
                 preach
                 in
                 their
                 Towns
                 ,
                 although
                 licenced
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Diocese
                 .
                 When
                 upon
                 dislike
                 of
                 their
                 proceedings
                 in
                 that
                 Assembly
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 declared
                 their
                 meeting
                 to
                 be
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 peace
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Declaration
                 was
                 verified
                 against
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Parliament
                 :
                 
                 they
                 notwithstanding
                 would
                 not
                 separate
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 stood
                 still
                 upon
                 terms
                 of
                 capitulation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 justifiableness
                 of
                 their
                 action
                 again
                 .
                 Whereas
                 it
                 hapned
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Privas
                 ,
                 a
                 Town
                 full
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 ,
                 dyed
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1620
                 ▪
                 and
                 left
                 his
                 daughter
                 and
                 heir
                 in
                 the
                 bed
                 and
                 marriage
                 of
                 the
                 Viscount
                 of
                 Cheylane
                 ,
                 a
                 Catholick
                 :
                 this
                 new
                 Lord
                 according
                 to
                 law
                 and
                 right
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Town
                 changed
                 the
                 former
                 Garrison
                 ,
                 putting
                 his
                 own
                 servants
                 and
                 dependants
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 the
                 Protestants
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 and
                 Countrey
                 round
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 draw
                 themselves
                 in
                 troops
                 ,
                 surprise
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Towns
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 compelled
                 the
                 young
                 Gentleman
                 to
                 flie
                 from
                 his
                 inheritance
                 ;
                 an
                 action
                 ,
                 which
                 jumping
                 even
                 with
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Assembly
                 at
                 Rochell
                 ,
                 made
                 the
                 King
                 more
                 doubtfull
                 of
                 their
                 sincerity
                 .
                 I
                 could
                 add
                 to
                 these
                 divers
                 others
                 of
                 their
                 undutifull
                 practises
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 too
                 much
                 felicitie
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 fortune
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 govern
                 .
                 
                   
                     Atqui
                     animus
                     meminisse
                     horret
                     ,
                     luctuque
                     refugit
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 These
                 their
                 insolencies
                 and
                 unruly
                 acts
                 of
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 made
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 Counsell
                 suspect
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 designes
                 tended
                 further
                 then
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 purpose
                 might
                 be
                 to
                 make
                 themselves
                 a
                 free
                 State
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Low-countreymen
                 .
                 The
                 late
                 power
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 of
                 calling
                 their
                 own
                 Synods
                 and
                 Convocations
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 strong
                 argument
                 of
                 their
                 purpose
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 was
                 the
                 intelligence
                 which
                 they
                 held
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 faith
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Gappe
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 permission
                 of
                 Henry
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 
                   October
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1603.
                 they
                 not
                 only
                 gave
                 audience
                 to
                 Ambassadours
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 Letters
                 from
                 forain
                 Princes
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 importuned
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 generall
                 liberty
                 of
                 going
                 into
                 any
                 other
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 assisting
                 at
                 their
                 Councels
                 :
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 especiall
                 importance
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 King
                 upon
                 a
                 foresight
                 of
                 the
                 dangers
                 ,
                 wisely
                 prohibited
                 them
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 any
                 
                 Assemblies
                 without
                 a
                 particular
                 Licence
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 to
                 be
                 declared
                 Traytors
                 .
                 Since
                 that
                 time
                 growing
                 into
                 greater
                 strength
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 they
                 had
                 occasion
                 of
                 businesse
                 with
                 King
                 Lewis
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 treat
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 Ambassadours
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 especiall
                 Articles
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 ambition
                 above
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 professe
                 themselves
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Du
                   Seirres
                
                 noteth
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   make
                   an
                   Estate
                   in
                   the
                   State.
                
                 But
                 the
                 answers
                 made
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 Clerac
                 and
                 Montauban
                 ,
                 are
                 pregnant
                 proofs
                 of
                 their
                 intent
                 and
                 meaning
                 in
                 this
                 kinde
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 being
                 summoned
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 Army
                 the
                 21
                 of
                 
                   July
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1621.
                 returned
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   King
                   should
                   suffer
                   them
                   to
                   enjoy
                   their
                   Lilerties
                   ,
                   and
                   leave
                   their
                   Fortifications
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   safety
                   of
                   their
                   lives
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   would
                   declare
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   Subjects
                   .
                
                 They
                 of
                 Montauban
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 fuller
                 expression
                 of
                 the
                 generall
                 design
                 and
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   were
                   resolved
                   to
                   live
                   and
                   die
                   in
                   the
                   union
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 had
                 they
                 said
                 
                   for
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 spoken
                 bravely
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 rebelliously
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Union
                 and
                 Confederacy
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 King
                 Lewis
                 used
                 to
                 call
                 
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   of
                   Rochell
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 overthrow
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 he
                 alwayes
                 protested
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 only
                 taken
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 compare
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 Aprill
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 as
                 yet
                 advanced
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 he
                 published
                 a
                 Declaration
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 contain
                 themselves
                 within
                 duty
                 and
                 obedience
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 some
                 of
                 Tours
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 wars
                 ,
                 had
                 tumultuously
                 molested
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 buriall
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 dead
                 ;
                 five
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 commandement
                 ,
                 were
                 openly
                 executed
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 war
                 was
                 hottest
                 abroad
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 in
                 Paris
                 lived
                 as
                 securely
                 as
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 their
                 accustomed
                 meetings
                 at
                 Charenton
                 ;
                 so
                 had
                 also
                 those
                 of
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 when
                 ●idings
                 came
                 to
                 Paris
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Mayens
                 death
                 ,
                 
                 slain
                 before
                 Montauban
                 ,
                 the
                 rascall
                 French
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 hot
                 headed
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 breathed
                 out
                 nothing
                 but
                 ruine
                 to
                 the
                 Hugonots
                 .
                 The
                 Duke
                 of
                 Monbazon
                 governour
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 commanded
                 their
                 houses
                 and
                 the
                 streets
                 to
                 be
                 safely
                 guarded
                 .
                 After
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 rabble
                 had
                 burne
                 down
                 their
                 Temple
                 at
                 Charenton
                 ,
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Parliament
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ordained
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 built
                 up
                 again
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 beautifull
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 Kings
                 charge
                 .
                 Add
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 the
                 ending
                 of
                 the
                 wars
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reduction
                 of
                 almost
                 all
                 their
                 Towns
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 seen
                 the
                 least
                 alteration
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 Besides
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 permitted
                 to
                 hold
                 a
                 Nationall
                 Synod
                 at
                 Charenton
                 for
                 establishing
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 errours
                 of
                 Arminius
                 professour
                 of
                 Leid●n
                 in
                 Holland
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 things
                 thus
                 considered
                 in
                 their
                 true
                 being
                 ,
                 I
                 connot
                 see
                 for
                 what
                 cause
                 our
                 late
                 Soveraign
                 should
                 suffer
                 so
                 much
                 censure
                 as
                 he
                 then
                 did
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 giving
                 them
                 assistance
                 .
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 my self
                 have
                 too
                 often
                 condemned
                 his
                 remissenesse
                 in
                 that
                 cause
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 better
                 consideration
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 how
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 dealt
                 in
                 .
                 Had
                 he
                 been
                 a
                 medler
                 in
                 it
                 further
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 preserved
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 supported
                 Rebellion
                 ;
                 besides
                 the
                 consequence
                 of
                 the
                 example
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 Subjects
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 more
                 then
                 enough
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 subject
                 to
                 discontent
                 ,
                 and
                 prone
                 to
                 an
                 apostasie
                 from
                 their
                 alleagiance
                 .
                 To
                 have
                 assisted
                 the
                 disobedient
                 French
                 under
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 only
                 to
                 have
                 taught
                 that
                 King
                 a
                 way
                 into
                 England
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 pretence
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 trod
                 the
                 path
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 hazard
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 denied
                 succour
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 children
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 given
                 them
                 on
                 a
                 better
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 fairer
                 purpose
                 ;
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 now
                 in
                 honour
                 countenance
                 the
                 like
                 action
                 in
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 other
                 ,
                 deniall
                 of
                 his
                 helping
                 hand
                 ,
                 I
                 much
                 doubt
                 how
                 far
                 posterity
                 will
                 acquit
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 certainly
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 good
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 an
                 happy
                 instrument
                 of
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 
                 latter
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 reign
                 hapned
                 in
                 a
                 time
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 troubles
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 betwixt
                 the
                 quietnesse
                 of
                 his
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 turbulency
                 of
                 his
                 latter
                 dayes
                 ,
                 he
                 sell
                 into
                 that
                 miserable
                 exigent
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Historian
                 ,
                 
                   Miserrimum
                   est
                   eum
                   alicui
                   ,
                   aut
                   natura
                   sua
                   excedenda
                   est
                   ,
                   aut
                   minuenda
                   dignitas
                   .
                
                 Add
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 French
                 had
                 been
                 first
                 abandoned
                 at
                 home
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 friends
                 ,
                 of
                 seven
                 Generals
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 seven
                 circles
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 divided
                 all
                 France
                 ;
                 four
                 of
                 them
                 never
                 giving
                 them
                 incouragement
                 .
                 The
                 three
                 which
                 accepted
                 of
                 those
                 unordinate
                 Governments
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Rohan
                 ,
                 his
                 brother
                 M.
                 Soubise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Marquesse
                 of
                 Lafforce
                 ;
                 the
                 four
                 others
                 being
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Tremoville
                 ,
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Chastillon
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Lesdisguier
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Bovillon
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 have
                 commanded
                 in
                 chief
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 French
                 Protestants
                 cannot
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 first
                 wanting
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 to
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 demand
                 what
                 should
                 move
                 the
                 French
                 Protestants
                 to
                 this
                 Rebellious
                 contradiction
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 commandements
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 too
                 much
                 happinesse
                 :
                 
                   Gausa
                   hujus
                   belli
                   eadem
                   quae
                   omnium
                   ,
                   nimia
                   foelicitas
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Florus
                 of
                 the
                 Civill
                 wars
                 between
                 Caesar
                 and
                 Pompey
                 .
                 Before
                 the
                 year
                 1620
                 when
                 they
                 fell
                 first
                 into
                 the
                 Kings
                 disfavour
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 possessed
                 of
                 almost
                 100
                 good
                 Towns
                 ,
                 well
                 fortified
                 for
                 their
                 safety
                 ;
                 besides
                 beautifull
                 houses
                 and
                 ample
                 possessions
                 in
                 the
                 Villages
                 ,
                 they
                 slept
                 every
                 man
                 under
                 his
                 own
                 Vine
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 Fig-tree
                 ;
                 neither
                 fearing
                 ,
                 nor
                 needing
                 to
                 fear
                 the
                 least
                 disturbance
                 :
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 party
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 grown
                 so
                 intimate
                 and
                 entire
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 inter-marriages
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 very
                 few
                 years
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 incorporated
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 into
                 one
                 faith
                 ,
                 yet
                 into
                 one
                 family
                 .
                 For
                 their
                 better
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 it
                 pleased
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 to
                 erect
                 a
                 Chamber
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 purposely
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 consisteth
                 of
                 one
                 President
                 and
                 16
                 Counsellours
                 ;
                 their
                 office
                 to
                 take
                 knowledge
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Causes
                 and
                 Suits
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 within
                 the
                 jurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 Normandy
                 and
                 Britain
                 ,
                 till
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Chamber
                 erected
                 in
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 appointed
                 also
                 two
                 Chambers
                 in
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 of
                 Burdeaux
                 and
                 Grenoble
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 at
                 the
                 Chastres
                 for
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
                 Tholoza
                 .
                 These
                 Chambers
                 were
                 called
                 
                   Les
                   Chambre
                   de
                   l'
                   Edict
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 established
                 by
                 especiall
                 Edict
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Towns
                 of
                 Nantes
                 in
                 
                   Britain
                   ,
                   Aprill
                
                 the
                 8.
                 anno
                 1598.
                 
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 they
                 lived
                 so
                 secure
                 and
                 happy
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 would
                 have
                 thought
                 their
                 felicities
                 had
                 been
                 immortall
                 .
                 
                   
                     O
                     faciles
                     dare
                     summa
                     deos
                     ,
                     eademque
                     tueri
                  
                   
                     Difficiles
                     —
                  
                
                 And
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 brought
                 so
                 low
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 live
                 happily
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 live
                 obediently
                 ;
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 matter
                 of
                 strength
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 priviledge
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 look
                 upon
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 as
                 empty
                 of
                 magnificence
                 as
                 ceremony
                 .
                 To
                 talke
                 amongst
                 them
                 of
                 Common-prayers
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 fright
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 second
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 mention
                 Prayers
                 at
                 the
                 buriall
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 of
                 a
                 Purgatory
                 .
                 Painted
                 glasse
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 window
                 ,
                 is
                 accounted
                 for
                 the
                 flag
                 and
                 ensigne
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 Organs
                 ,
                 no
                 question
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 deemed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Devils
                 bagpipes
                 .
                 Shew
                 them
                 a
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 a
                 rag
                 of
                 the
                 Whore
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ;
                 yet
                 a
                 sheet
                 on
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 in
                 child-bed
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 abomination
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 A
                 strange
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 never
                 think
                 the
                 Masse-book
                 sufficiently
                 reformed
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 away
                 Prayers
                 ;
                 nor
                 that
                 their
                 Churches
                 could
                 ever
                 be
                 handsome
                 ,
                 untill
                 they
                 were
                 ragged
                 .
                 This
                 foolish
                 opposition
                 of
                 their
                 first
                 Reformers
                 ,
                 hath
                 drawn
                 the
                 Protestants
                 of
                 these
                 parts
                 into
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 dislike
                 and
                 envie
                 ,
                 and
                 been
                 no
                 small
                 disadvantage
                 to
                 the
                 fide
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 dissent
                 as
                 much
                 from
                 the
                 Papists
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 is
                 yet
                 not
                 uncharitably
                 thought
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 Modern
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 it
                 retained
                 such
                 an
                 excellency
                 of
                 Discipline
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Li●urgie
                 
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 was
                 translated
                 into
                 Latine
                 by
                 Dr.
                 Morket
                 ,
                 once
                 Warden
                 of
                 All-Souls
                 Colledge
                 in
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 great
                 approofe
                 and
                 applause
                 received
                 here
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 royall
                 ;
                 as
                 marvelling
                 to
                 see
                 such
                 order
                 and
                 regular
                 devotion
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 taught
                 to
                 condemn
                 for
                 Hereticall
                 .
                 An
                 allowance
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 some
                 little
                 help
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 raised
                 higher
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 points
                 of
                 our
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 worthy
                 of
                 our
                 observation
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Marquesse
                 of
                 Rhosny
                 spake
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 as
                 extraordinary
                 Ambassadour
                 from
                 King
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 to
                 welcome
                 King
                 James
                 into
                 England
                 .
                 For
                 upon
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 our
                 solemn
                 Service
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 he
                 openly
                 said
                 unto
                 his
                 followers
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   if
                   the
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   had
                   kept
                   the
                   same
                   orders
                   amongst
                   them
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   assured
                   that
                   there
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   many
                   thousands
                   more
                   of
                   Protestants
                   there
                   ,
                   then
                   now
                   are
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Marquesse
                 of
                 Rhosny
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 last
                 that
                 said
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 divers
                 French
                 Papists
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 Queens
                 coming
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 ventured
                 so
                 far
                 upon
                 an
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 our
                 Church
                 solemn
                 Services
                 ,
                 extoll
                 them
                 and
                 us
                 for
                 their
                 sakes
                 ,
                 even
                 almost
                 unto
                 hyperboles
                 .
                 So
                 graciously
                 is
                 our
                 temper
                 entertained
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 are
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 their
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 naked
                 of
                 all
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 as
                 modern
                 as
                 the
                 men
                 which
                 imbrace
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 power
                 and
                 calling
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 they
                 abrogated
                 with
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 upon
                 no
                 other
                 cause
                 then
                 that
                 Geneva
                 had
                 done
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 that
                 excellent
                 man
                 Mr.
                 Calvin
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 Pythagoras
                 of
                 our
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 his
                 
                   ipse
                   dixit
                
                 ,
                 had
                 stood
                 for
                 Oracles
                 .
                 The
                 Hierarchie
                 of
                 Bishops
                 thus
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 brought
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 the
                 Lay-Elders
                 ,
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Monster
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 or
                 first
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 These
                 men
                 leap
                 from
                 the
                 stall
                 to
                 the
                 bench
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 partly
                 sleeping
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 stroaking
                 of
                 their
                 beards
                 ;
                 enact
                 laws
                 of
                 Government
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 justly
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 complaint
                 of
                 the
                 Satyrist
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Surgunt
                   nobis
                   e
                   〈…〉
                   sterquilinio
                   Magistratus
                   ,
                   nec
                   dum
                   lotis
                   manibus
                   publica
                   tractant
                   negotia
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 to
                 these
                 very
                 men
                 ,
                 composed
                 equally
                 
                 of
                 ignorance
                 and
                 a
                 trade
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 weighty
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 committed
                 .
                 In
                 them
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 ordaining
                 Priests
                 ,
                 of
                 conferring
                 places
                 of
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 severest
                 censure
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Excommunication
                 .
                 When
                 any
                 businesse
                 which
                 concerneth
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 is
                 befallen
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 called
                 to
                 councell
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 them
                 there
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 ever
                 they
                 can
                 put
                 off
                 their
                 Aprons
                 ;
                 having
                 blurted
                 out
                 there
                 a
                 little
                 Classicall
                 non-sense
                 ,
                 and
                 passed
                 their
                 consents
                 rather
                 by
                 nodding
                 of
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 sensible
                 articulation
                 ,
                 they
                 hasten
                 to
                 their
                 shops
                 ,
                 as
                 Quinctius
                 the
                 Dictator
                 in
                 Florus
                 did
                 to
                 his
                 plough
                 ,
                 
                   Vt
                   ad
                   opus
                   relictum
                   festinasse
                   videatur
                   .
                
                 Such
                 a
                 plat-form
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 needeth
                 no
                 further
                 confutation
                 then
                 to
                 know
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 tolerable
                 if
                 the
                 contrivers
                 of
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 endevoured
                 to
                 impose
                 it
                 on
                 all
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 what
                 great
                 troubles
                 have
                 been
                 raised
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 zelots
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 so
                 young
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 heard
                 some
                 Tragicall
                 relations
                 .
                 God
                 be
                 magnified
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 late
                 King
                 praised
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 this
                 weed
                 hath
                 been
                 snatched
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 garden
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 Israel
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 their
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 very
                 learned
                 in
                 their
                 studies
                 ,
                 and
                 exceeding
                 painfull
                 in
                 their
                 calling
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 first
                 they
                 confute
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Clergy
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 second
                 their
                 lazinesse
                 .
                 And
                 questionlesse
                 it
                 behoveth
                 them
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 for
                 living
                 in
                 a
                 Countrey
                 full
                 of
                 opposition
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 enforced
                 to
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 book-learning
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 continually
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 beset
                 with
                 spies
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 the
                 oftner
                 frequent
                 the
                 Pulpits
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 up
                 their
                 .
                 credits
                 .
                 The
                 maintenance
                 which
                 is
                 allotted
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 scarce
                 amounteth
                 to
                 a
                 competency
                 ,
                 though
                 by
                 that
                 name
                 they
                 please
                 to
                 call
                 it
                 .
                 With
                 receiving
                 of
                 tithes
                 they
                 never
                 meddle
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 their
                 Schismaticall
                 tracts
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 hardly
                 allow
                 of
                 the
                 paying
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 hold
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Jewish
                 ,
                 and
                 abrogated
                 with
                 the
                 Law.
                 Others
                 think
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 meerly
                 
                   jure
                   humano
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 lawfully
                 be
                 accepted
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 tendred
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 yet
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 commend
                 grapes
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 cannot
                 reach
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 competence
                 may
                 come
                 unto
                 40
                 or
                 50
                 l.
                 yearly
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 .
                 Beza
                 that
                 great
                 and
                 famous
                 
                 Preacher
                 of
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 had
                 but
                 80
                 l.
                 a
                 year
                 ;
                 and
                 about
                 that
                 rate
                 was
                 
                   Peter
                   de
                   Moulins
                
                 pension
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 Preached
                 at
                 Charenton
                 .
                 These
                 stipends
                 are
                 partly
                 payed
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 raised
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Collection
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 these
                 Churches
                 ,
                 are
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 with
                 the
                 English
                 Lecturers
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Tithes
                 ,
                 they
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 severall
                 Parish
                 Priests
                 in
                 whose
                 Precincts
                 they
                 are
                 due
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 ,
                 I
                 'le
                 warrant
                 you
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 little
                 learning
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 will
                 maintain
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 
                   jure
                   divino
                
                 .
                 The
                 Sermons
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 are
                 very
                 plain
                 and
                 home-spun
                 ,
                 little
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 lesse
                 of
                 humane
                 learning
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 concluded
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Gappe
                 ,
                 that
                 only
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 should
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 their
                 Pulpits
                 .
                 They
                 consist
                 much
                 of
                 Exhortation
                 and
                 Use
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 nothing
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 which
                 concerneth
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 a
                 ready
                 way
                 to
                 raise
                 up
                 and
                 edifie
                 the
                 Will
                 and
                 Affections
                 ,
                 but
                 withal
                 to
                 starve
                 the
                 understanding
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 education
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 children
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 private
                 Schools
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 better
                 grown
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 free
                 recourse
                 unto
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Academies
                 ;
                 besides
                 the
                 new
                 University
                 of
                 Saumur
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 wholly
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 chiefe
                 place
                 of
                 their
                 study
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   connexion
                   between
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   Common-wealth
                   in
                   generall
                   .
                   A
                   transition
                   to
                   the
                   particular
                   of
                   France
                   .
                   The
                   Government
                   there
                   meerly
                   regall
                   .
                   A
                   mixt
                   forme
                   of
                   Government
                   most
                   commendable
                   .
                   The
                   Kings
                   Patents
                   for
                   Offices
                   .
                   Monopolies
                   above
                   the
                   censure
                   of
                   Parliament
                   .
                   The
                   strange
                   office
                   intended
                   to
                   Mr.
                   Luynes
                   .
                   The
                   Kings
                   gifts
                   and
                   expences
                   .
                   The
                   Chamber
                   of
                   Accounts
                   .
                   France
                   divided
                   into
                   three
                   sorts
                   of
                   people
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Conventus
                     Ordinum
                  
                   nothing
                   but
                   a
                   title
                   .
                   The
                   inequality
                   of
                   the
                   Nobles
                   and
                   Commons
                   in
                   France
                   .
                   The
                   Kings
                   power
                   how
                   much
                   respected
                   by
                   the
                   Princes
                   .
                   The
                   powerablenesse
                   of
                   that
                   rank
                   .
                   The
                   formall
                   execution
                   done
                   on
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   multitude
                   and
                   confusion
                   of
                   Nobility
                   .
                   King
                   James
                   defended
                   .
                   A
                   censure
                   of
                   the
                   French
                   Heralds
                   .
                   The
                   command
                   of
                   the
                   French
                   Nobles
                   over
                   their
                   Tenants
                   .
                   Their
                   priviledges
                   ,
                   gibbets
                   and
                   other
                   Regalia
                   .
                   They
                   conspire
                   with
                   the
                   King
                   to
                   undoe
                   the
                   Commons
                   .
                
              
               
                 HAving
                 thus
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 I
                 must
                 now
                 treat
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 .
                 Religion
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 a
                 State
                 ,
                 Policy
                 as
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 we
                 can
                 hardly
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 we
                 commit
                 a
                 wilfull
                 murder
                 ,
                 in
                 thus
                 destroying
                 a
                 republick
                 .
                 The
                 Common-wealth
                 without
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 carkasse
                 ,
                 a
                 thing
                 inanimate
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 without
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 
                   anima
                   separata
                
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 joyning
                 of
                 them
                 together
                 maketh
                 of
                 both
                 one
                 flourishing
                 and
                 permanent
                 body
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 my
                 relation
                 ,
                 
                   Connutio
                   jung●m
                   stabili
                
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 secret
                 sympathy
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 necessary
                 dependance
                 of
                 one
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 Tully
                 doth
                 of
                 two
                 twins
                 in
                 his
                 book
                 
                   De
                   fato
                   ,
                   Eodem
                   tempore
                   ,
                   ●orum
                   morbus
                   gravescit
                   ,
                   &
                   eodem
                   levaiur
                   .
                
                 They
                 grow
                 sick
                 and
                 well
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 commonly
                 run
                 out
                 their
                 races
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 instant
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 besides
                 the
                 general
                 respect
                 of
                 each
                 to
                 other
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 particular
                 band
                 betwixt
                 them
                 here
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 likenesse
                 and
                 resemblance
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 France
                 we
                 have
                 found
                 an
                 head
                 and
                 a
                 body
                 ;
                 this
                 body
                 again
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 Catholick
                 and
                 the
                 Protestant
                 :
                 the
                 head
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 power
                 unlimited
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Catholick
                 party
                 hath
                 strongly
                 curbed
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Papists
                 flourishing
                 and
                 in
                 triumph
                 ,
                 whilest
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 is
                 in
                 misery
                 and
                 affliction
                 .
                 Thus
                 is
                 it
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 Politick
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 conceit
                 boundlesse
                 and
                 omnipotent
                 ,
                 is
                 yet
                 affronted
                 by
                 his
                 Nobles
                 ;
                 which
                 Nobles
                 enjoy
                 all
                 the
                 freedome
                 of
                 riches
                 and
                 happinesse
                 ;
                 the
                 poor
                 Paisants
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 living
                 in
                 drudgery
                 and
                 bondage
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 meerly
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 regal
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 the
                 true
                 name
                 despoticall
                 ;
                 though
                 the
                 Countrey
                 be
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 he
                 neither
                 govern
                 as
                 an
                 husband
                 or
                 a
                 father
                 ;
                 he
                 accounteth
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 as
                 of
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 commandeth
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 Master
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 Edicts
                 which
                 he
                 over
                 frequenly
                 sendeth
                 about
                 ,
                 he
                 never
                 mentioneth
                 the
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 approbation
                 of
                 his
                 Councell
                 ,
                 but
                 concludeth
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 forme
                 ,
                 
                   Car
                   tell
                   est
                   nostre
                   plaisir
                   ,
                   Sic
                   volo
                   sic
                   jubeo
                   .
                
                 A
                 forme
                 of
                 government
                 very
                 prone
                 to
                 degenerate
                 into
                 a
                 tyranny
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Princes
                 had
                 not
                 oftentimes
                 strength
                 and
                 will
                 to
                 make
                 resistance
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 vice
                 of
                 the
                 entire
                 and
                 Soveraign
                 Monarchy
                 alone
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Greek
                 call
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 good
                 formes
                 of
                 regiment
                 ,
                 being
                 subject
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 frailty
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 Histories
                 have
                 we
                 observed
                 an
                 Aristocracie
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 frequently
                 
                 corrupted
                 into
                 an
                 Oligarchie
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 or
                 Common-wealth
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 into
                 a
                 Democratie
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 naturall
                 ,
                 the
                 purest
                 complexions
                 are
                 lesse
                 lasting
                 ,
                 but
                 easily
                 broken
                 and
                 subject
                 to
                 alteration
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 Civill
                 ,
                 the
                 pure
                 and
                 unmixt
                 formes
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 though
                 perfect
                 and
                 absolute
                 in
                 their
                 kinds
                 ,
                 are
                 yet
                 of
                 little
                 continuance
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 subject
                 to
                 change
                 into
                 its
                 opposite
                 .
                 They
                 therefore
                 which
                 have
                 written
                 of
                 Republicks
                 do
                 most
                 applaud
                 and
                 commend
                 the
                 mixt
                 manner
                 of
                 rule
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 equally
                 compounded
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 and
                 the
                 Politeia
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 these
                 the
                 Kings
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 power
                 belonging
                 to
                 their
                 title
                 ,
                 without
                 prejudice
                 to
                 the
                 populacie
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 there
                 is
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 absolute
                 Majesty
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 convenient
                 authority
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 an
                 incorrupted
                 liberty
                 :
                 all
                 in
                 a
                 just
                 and
                 equall
                 proportion
                 .
                 Every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 moderated
                 by
                 
                   Nerva
                   ,
                   Qui
                   res
                   ol●m
                   dissociabiles
                   miscuerat
                   ,
                   principatum
                   &
                   libertatem
                
                 ;
                 wherein
                 the
                 Soveraignty
                 of
                 one
                 endamaged
                 not
                 the
                 freedome
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 A
                 rare
                 mixture
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 is
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 a
                 perfect
                 and
                 happy
                 composition
                 ;
                 wherein
                 the
                 King
                 hath
                 his
                 full
                 Prerogative
                 ,
                 the
                 Nobles
                 all
                 due
                 respects
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 amongst
                 other
                 blessings
                 perfect
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 masters
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 purposes
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 strong
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Laws
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 otherside
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Regall
                 government
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 the
                 Subject
                 frameth
                 his
                 life
                 meerly
                 as
                 the
                 Kings
                 variable
                 Edicts
                 shall
                 please
                 to
                 enjoyn
                 him
                 ;
                 is
                 ravished
                 of
                 his
                 money
                 as
                 the
                 Kings
                 taske-masters
                 think
                 fit
                 ;
                 and
                 suffereth
                 many
                 other
                 oppressions
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 place
                 shall
                 be
                 specified
                 .
                 This
                 Aristole
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 book
                 of
                 his
                 Politicks
                 calleth
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 a
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 defineth
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Such
                 an
                 Empire
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 Prince
                 may
                 command
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 whatsoever
                 shall
                 seem
                 good
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 eyes
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 Prerogatives
                 Royall
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Kings
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Parliament
                 doth
                 seem
                 to
                 challenge
                 a
                 perusall
                 of
                 his
                 Edicts
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 passe
                 for
                 Laws
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 
                 that
                 but
                 a
                 meer
                 formality
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 
                   cartel●●est
                   nostre
                   plaifir
                
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 them
                 currant
                 ;
                 which
                 it
                 seemeth
                 these
                 Princes
                 learned
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Emperors
                   .
                   Justinian
                
                 in
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 maketh
                 five
                 grounds
                 of
                 the
                 Civill
                 Laws
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Lex
                
                 ,
                 (
                 he
                 meaneth
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 12
                 Tables
                 )
                 
                   Plebiscita
                   ,
                   Senatusconsulta
                   ,
                   Predentum
                   Responsa
                   ,
                   &
                   Principum
                   placita
                
                 ;
                 to
                 this
                 last
                 he
                 addeth
                 this
                 generall
                 strength
                 ,
                 
                   Quod
                   principi
                   plaeuerit
                   ,
                   legis
                   ●abet
                   valorem
                
                 ;
                 the
                 very
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Kings
                 powerfulnesse
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Courts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 do
                 use
                 to
                 demur
                 sometimes
                 upon
                 his
                 Patents
                 and
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 petition
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 reversall
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 their
                 answer
                 commonly
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Stat
                   pro
                   ratione
                   voluntas
                
                 .
                 He
                 knoweth
                 his
                 own
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 granteth
                 his
                 Letters
                 patents
                 for
                 new
                 Offices
                 and
                 Monopolies
                 abundantly
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 monied
                 man
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 friend
                 in
                 Court
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 an
                 office
                 found
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 of
                 six
                 pence
                 upon
                 every
                 Sword
                 made
                 in
                 France
                 ;
                 a
                 Livre
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 selling
                 of
                 every
                 head
                 of
                 Cattell
                 ;
                 a
                 brace
                 of
                 Sols
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 paire
                 of
                 boots
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 study
                 of
                 some
                 men
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 such
                 devices
                 of
                 enriching
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 undoing
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 The
                 Patent
                 for
                 Innes
                 granted
                 to
                 St.
                 
                   Giles
                   Mo●●pesson
                
                 ,
                 was
                 just
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 offices
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 Monopolies
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 here
                 so
                 common
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Subject
                 taketh
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 not
                 a
                 scurvey
                 petty
                 book
                 being
                 Printed
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 hath
                 its
                 priviledge
                 affixed
                 ,
                 
                   Ad
                   imprimendum
                   solum
                
                 .
                 These
                 being
                 granted
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 are
                 carryed
                 to
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 by
                 them
                 formally
                 perused
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 verified
                 ;
                 after
                 which
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 force
                 and
                 virtue
                 against
                 all
                 opposition
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 France
                 that
                 Mr.
                 Luynes
                 had
                 obtained
                 a
                 Patent
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 
                   quart
                   d'
                   escu
                
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 unto
                 him
                 /
                 upon
                 the
                 Christning
                 of
                 every
                 child
                 thoughout
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 A
                 very
                 unjust
                 and
                 unconscionable
                 extortion
                 .
                 Had
                 he
                 lived
                 to
                 have
                 presented
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 I
                 much
                 doubt
                 of
                 their
                 deniall
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 only
                 cause
                 of
                 bringing
                 before
                 them
                 such
                 Patents
                 ,
                 is
                 onely
                 intended
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 discusse
                 the
                 justice
                 and
                 convenience
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 the
                 Parliament
                 hath
                 a
                 formality
                 of
                 power
                 left
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 verifying
                 the
                 Kings
                 Edicts
                 ,
                 his
                 grants
                 of
                 Offices
                 
                 and
                 Monopolics
                 .
                 So
                 hath
                 the
                 
                   Chamber
                   of
                   Accounts
                
                 ,
                 a
                 superficiall
                 survey
                 also
                 of
                 his
                 gifts
                 and
                 expences
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 expences
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 great
                 now
                 as
                 ever
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 severall
                 retinues
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 his
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Monseiur
                 ;
                 neither
                 are
                 his
                 gifts
                 lessened
                 .
                 The
                 late
                 Wars
                 which
                 he
                 managed
                 against
                 the
                 Protestants
                 cost
                 him
                 deer
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 fain
                 to
                 bind
                 unto
                 him
                 most
                 of
                 his
                 Princes
                 by
                 money
                 and
                 pensions
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 expenses
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 are
                 brought
                 unto
                 this
                 Court
                 to
                 be
                 examined
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 also
                 the
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Pensions
                 by
                 him
                 granted
                 to
                 be
                 ratified
                 .
                 The
                 titulary
                 power
                 given
                 unto
                 this
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 all
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 grants
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 good
                 ground
                 and
                 foundation
                 ;
                 the
                 officers
                 being
                 solemnly
                 (
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 formally
                 )
                 sworn
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 suffer
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 passe
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 detriment
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 Letters
                 of
                 command
                 thay
                 have
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Oath
                 they
                 oftentimes
                 dispense
                 with
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 Court
                 also
                 belongeth
                 the
                 Enfranchisement
                 or
                 
                   Naturalization
                   of
                   Aliens
                
                 ,
                 anciently
                 certain
                 Lords
                 ,
                 officers
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 prime
                 counsell
                 were
                 appointed
                 to
                 look
                 unto
                 the
                 accounts
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 an
                 ordinary
                 and
                 soveraigne
                 Court
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 two
                 Presidents
                 and
                 divers
                 Auditors
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 under
                 Officers
                 .
                 The
                 Chamber
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 kept
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   La
                   Chambre
                   des
                   comptes
                
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 beautifullest
                 peece
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Palais
                 ;
                 the
                 great
                 Chamber
                 it self
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 named
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 built
                 by
                 Charles
                 VIII
                 .
                 anno
                 1485.
                 afterwards
                 adorned
                 and
                 beautified
                 by
                 Lewis
                 XII
                 .
                 whose
                 Statua
                 is
                 there
                 standing
                 in
                 his
                 royall
                 robes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scepter
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 accomp●aned
                 by
                 the
                 four
                 Cardinall
                 vertues
                 expressed
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Hieroglyphicks
                 ,
                 very
                 properly
                 and
                 cunningly
                 ;
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 having
                 its
                 particular
                 Motto
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 its
                 being
                 .
                 The
                 Kings
                 portraiture
                 also
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 the
                 fifth
                 virtue
                 ,
                 had
                 its
                 word
                 under
                 written
                 ,
                 and
                 contained
                 in
                 a
                 couple
                 of
                 Verses
                 ,
                 which
                 let
                 all
                 that
                 love
                 the
                 Muses
                 skip
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 reading
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 these
                 :
              
               
                 
                   Quatuor
                   has
                   comites
                   foveo
                   ,
                   Coelestia
                   dona
                   ,
                
                 
                   Innccuae
                   pacis
                   prospera
                   scep●●a
                   geren●
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 From
                 the
                 King
                 descend
                 we
                 to
                 the
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 
                   ab
                   equis
                   (
                   quod
                   aiunt
                   )
                   ad
                   asinos
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 phrase
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 improper
                 ;
                 the
                 French
                 commonalty
                 being
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Kings
                   asses
                
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 divided
                 into
                 three
                 ranks
                 or
                 Classes
                 ,
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 the
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 the
                 Paisants
                 ;
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 certain
                 delegates
                 or
                 Committees
                 ,
                 chosen
                 upon
                 occasion
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 did
                 antiently
                 concur
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Court
                 for
                 Justice
                 in
                 France
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 called
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Estates
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Conventus
                   ordinum
                
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 just
                 like
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 meetings
                 are
                 now
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 use
                 ;
                 neither
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 time
                 goeth
                 ,
                 can
                 they
                 any
                 way
                 advantage
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 for
                 whereas
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 principall
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 sole
                 causes
                 of
                 these
                 conventions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 desposing
                 of
                 the
                 Regency
                 during
                 the
                 nonage
                 or
                 sicknesse
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 ;
                 the
                 granting
                 Aides
                 and
                 Subsidies
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 redressing
                 of
                 Grievances
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 now
                 another
                 course
                 taken
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Parliament
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 which
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 prompted
                 by
                 power
                 and
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 appointeth
                 the
                 Regent
                 ;
                 the
                 Kings
                 themselves
                 with
                 their
                 officers
                 determine
                 of
                 the
                 Taxes
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 concerning
                 their
                 Grievances
                 ,
                 the
                 Kings
                 care
                 is
                 open
                 to
                 private
                 Petitions
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 is
                 that
                 little
                 of
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 which
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 up
                 of
                 this
                 Monarchie
                 ,
                 escheated
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 devoured
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 name
                 alone
                 containing
                 in
                 it
                 both
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 Princes
                 and
                 People
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 may
                 say
                 with
                 Tully
                 in
                 his
                 Oration
                 for
                 Marcellus
                 unto
                 
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   Doleoque
                   cum
                   respub
                   .
                   immortalis
                   esse
                   debeat
                   ,
                   eam
                   unius
                   mortalis
                   anima
                   consistere
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 I
                 cannot
                 withall
                 but
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 Nobles
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 do
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 concerneth
                 themselves
                 ,
                 upon
                 all
                 advantages
                 flie
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Kings
                 obedience
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 the
                 poor
                 Paisant
                 is
                 ruined
                 ;
                 let
                 the
                 poor
                 Tenant
                 starve
                 ,
                 or
                 eat
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 carefulnesse
                 ,
                 it
                 matters
                 not
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 their
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 counted
                 firme
                 zelots
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 liberty
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 liveth
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 slave
                 to
                 maintain
                 his
                 Lord
                 in
                 pride
                 and
                 lazinesse
                 ;
                 the
                 Lord
                 liveth
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 to
                 oppresse
                 his
                 Tenant
                 by
                 fines
                 and
                 exactions
                 .
                 An
                 equality
                 little
                 answering
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 plat-formes
                 of
                 Republicks
                 .
                 
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   Genius
                   ille
                   naturae
                
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                 learned
                 man
                 calleth
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 fourth
                 book
                 of
                 Politicks
                 hath
                 an
                 excellent
                 discourse
                 concerning
                 this
                 disproportion
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 his
                 project
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 correspondency
                 so
                 far
                 between
                 Subjects
                 under
                 the
                 King
                 or
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 one
                 might
                 be
                 over
                 rich
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 other
                 too
                 miserably
                 poor
                 .
                 They
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 too
                 happy
                 ,
                 strong
                 ,
                 or
                 rich
                 ,
                 or
                 greatly
                 favoured
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 can
                 not
                 nor
                 will
                 not
                 obey
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 evill
                 they
                 are
                 infected
                 from
                 their
                 infancy
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 through
                 want
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 too
                 abjectly
                 minded
                 and
                 base
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 cannot
                 but
                 command
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 other
                 but
                 serve
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 calleth
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 City
                 inhabited
                 onely
                 by
                 Slaves
                 and
                 Tyrants
                 .
                 That
                 questionlesse
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 perfect
                 and
                 compleat
                 forme
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 
                   Ubi
                   veneratur
                   protentem
                   humilis
                   ,
                   non
                   timet
                   ;
                   antecedit
                   ,
                   non
                   contemnit
                   humiliorem
                   potens
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Velleius
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 unhappinesse
                 of
                 which
                 France
                 is
                 not
                 capable
                 ;
                 their
                 Lords
                 being
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Commons
                 Villains
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 lesse
                 of
                 them
                 then
                 indeed
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 this
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 little
                 inferiour
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Royalty
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 King
                 abroad
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 little
                 respective
                 ,
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 obedience
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 King
                 at
                 home
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 least
                 discontent
                 ,
                 they
                 withdraw
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 or
                 put
                 themselves
                 into
                 armes
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 comforts
                 are
                 ever
                 sure
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 never
                 want
                 partizans
                 .
                 Neither
                 do
                 they
                 use
                 to
                 stand
                 off
                 from
                 him
                 fearfully
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 distance
                 ,
                 but
                 justifie
                 their
                 revolt
                 by
                 publick
                 Declaration
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 the
                 King
                 much
                 indebted
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 upon
                 fair
                 terms
                 and
                 an
                 honourable
                 reconcilement
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 please
                 to
                 put
                 themselves
                 again
                 into
                 his
                 obedience
                 .
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 was
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 as
                 undaunted
                 and
                 uncontroulable
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 ever
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 predecessors
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 loved
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 ;
                 yet
                 was
                 he
                 also
                 very
                 frequently
                 baffled
                 by
                 these
                 Roytelets
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 dyed
                 in
                 an
                 affront
                 .
                 The
                 Prince
                 of
                 Conde
                 perceiving
                 the
                 Kings
                 affection
                 to
                 his
                 new
                 Lady
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 grow
                 jealous
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 reason
                 he
                 retired
                 unto
                 Bruxells
                 :
                 the
                 King
                 offended
                 at
                 his
                 retreat
                 ,
                 sent
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 him
                 home
                 .
                 The
                 Prince
                 returned
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Kings
                 most
                 humble
                 
                 Subject
                 and
                 servant
                 ;
                 but
                 into
                 France
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 come
                 unlesse
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 a
                 Town
                 for
                 his
                 assurance
                 ;
                 withall
                 he
                 protested
                 in
                 publick
                 writing
                 a
                 nullity
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 his
                 prejudice
                 in
                 his
                 absence
                 .
                 A
                 stomachfull
                 resolution
                 ,
                 and
                 misbecoming
                 a
                 Subject
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 this
                 opposition
                 he
                 persisted
                 ,
                 his
                 humor
                 of
                 disobedience
                 out-living
                 the
                 King
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 thus
                 affronted
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 tricks
                 are
                 ordinary
                 here
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 have
                 construed
                 this
                 action
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 term
                 of
                 Rebellion
                 .
                 The
                 chief
                 means
                 whereby
                 these
                 Princes
                 become
                 so
                 head
                 strong
                 ,
                 are
                 an
                 immunity
                 given
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 liberty
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 to
                 themselves
                 .
                 By
                 their
                 Kings
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 absolutely
                 exempted
                 from
                 all
                 Tributes
                 ,
                 Tolles
                 ,
                 Taxes
                 ,
                 Customes
                 ,
                 Impositions
                 and
                 Subsidies
                 .
                 By
                 them
                 also
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 estated
                 in
                 whole
                 entire
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 
                   haute
                   and
                   main
                   Justice
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Lawyers
                 term
                 it
                 )
                 passed
                 over
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 Kings
                 having
                 scarce
                 an
                 homage
                 or
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 they
                 have
                 added
                 much
                 for
                 their
                 strength
                 and
                 security
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 insconcing
                 and
                 fortifying
                 of
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 which
                 both
                 often
                 moveth
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 inableth
                 them
                 to
                 contemn
                 his
                 Majesty
                 .
                 An
                 example
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Rochfort
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Tremoville
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 long
                 Civill
                 wars
                 endured
                 a
                 siege
                 of
                 5000
                 shot
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 was
                 not
                 taken
                 .
                 A
                 very
                 impolitick
                 course
                 (
                 in
                 my
                 conceit
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 to
                 bestow
                 honours
                 and
                 immunities
                 upon
                 those
                 ,
                 Qui
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Historian
                 noteth
                 )
                 
                   ea
                   suo
                   arbitrio
                   aut
                   reposituri
                   ,
                   aut
                   retenturi
                   videantur
                   ;
                   quique
                   modum
                   habent
                   in
                   sua
                   voluntate
                   .
                
                 For
                 upon
                 a
                 knowledge
                 of
                 this
                 strength
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 the
                 Princes
                 have
                 been
                 always
                 prone
                 to
                 Civill
                 wars
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 sufficient
                 means
                 for
                 safety
                 and
                 resistance
                 ▪
                 On
                 this
                 ground
                 also
                 they
                 slight
                 the
                 Kings
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 disobey
                 his
                 Justice
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 the
                 greater
                 sort
                 of
                 Nobles
                 in
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 can
                 seldome
                 be
                 arraigned
                 or
                 executed
                 in
                 person
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Lawes
                 condemn
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 images
                 ,
                 and
                 hang
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 pictures
                 .
                 A
                 pretty
                 device
                 to
                 mock
                 Justice
                 .
                 If
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 handsome
                 sleight
                 ,
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 put
                 under
                 a
                 sure
                 guard
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 done
                 to
                 death
                 without
                 great
                 fear
                 of
                 tumult
                 and
                 unquietnesse
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 
                   unus
                   &
                   alter
                
                 ,
                 only
                 some
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 thus
                 stand
                 upon
                 their
                 distance
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 all
                 the
                 Nobility
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 a
                 rout
                 so
                 disordered
                 ,
                 unconfined
                 ,
                 and
                 numberlesse
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 Fabius
                 himself
                 would
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 breath
                 in
                 making
                 the
                 reckoning
                 .
                 I
                 speak
                 not
                 here
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 styled
                 
                   La
                   Noblesse
                
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Titulados
                 ,
                 men
                 only
                 of
                 titular
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 Baron
                 and
                 above
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 Countrey
                 a
                 number
                 almost
                 innumerable
                 .
                 
                   Quot
                   Coelum
                   Stellas
                
                 ;
                 take
                 quantity
                 for
                 quantity
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 dare
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 heaven
                 hath
                 not
                 more
                 Stars
                 ,
                 then
                 France
                 Nobles
                 .
                 You
                 shall
                 meet
                 with
                 them
                 so
                 thick
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 Court
                 especially
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 think
                 it
                 almost
                 impossible
                 the
                 Countrey
                 should
                 bear
                 any
                 other
                 fruit
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 safely
                 affirme
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 Hyperbole
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 there
                 as
                 many
                 Princes
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 in
                 England
                 have
                 Dukes
                 ;
                 as
                 many
                 Dukes
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 Earls
                 ;
                 as
                 many
                 Earls
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 Barons
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 Barons
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 Knights
                 ;
                 a
                 jolly
                 company
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 know
                 their
                 own
                 strength
                 too
                 .
                 I
                 cannot
                 therefore
                 but
                 much
                 marvell
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Kings
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 prodigall
                 in
                 conferring
                 honours
                 ;
                 considering
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Noble
                 man
                 he
                 createth
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 weakning
                 to
                 his
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 as
                 much
                 wonder
                 at
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Nation
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 murmured
                 against
                 our
                 late
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 and
                 accused
                 him
                 of
                 an
                 unpardonable
                 unthriftiness
                 ,
                 in
                 bestowing
                 the
                 dignities
                 of
                 his
                 Realm
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 full
                 and
                 liberall
                 a
                 hand
                 .
                 Certainly
                 ,
                 could
                 there
                 any
                 danger
                 have
                 arisen
                 by
                 it
                 unto
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 as
                 impatient
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 titles
                 and
                 ennoblings
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 are
                 only
                 either
                 the
                 Kings
                 favour
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 parties
                 merit
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 whomsoever
                 he
                 be
                 that
                 receiveth
                 them
                 ,
                 rather
                 reverenced
                 then
                 powerfull
                 .
                 
                   Raro
                   eorum
                   honoribus
                   invidetur
                   ,
                   quorum
                   vis
                   non
                   timetur
                   ,
                
                 was
                 a
                 good
                 Aphorisme
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Paterculus
                 ;
                 and
                 may
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 know
                 be
                 as
                 good
                 still
                 .
                 Why
                 should
                 I
                 envie
                 any
                 man
                 that
                 honour
                 ,
                 which
                 taketh
                 not
                 from
                 my
                 safety
                 ;
                 or
                 repine
                 at
                 my
                 Soveraign
                 for
                 raising
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Servants
                 into
                 an
                 higher
                 degree
                 of
                 eminency
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 favour
                 cannot
                 make
                 them
                 exorbitant
                 ?
                 Besides
                 it
                 concerneth
                 the
                 improvement
                 of
                 the
                 Exchequer
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 Subsidies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                 Prince
                 is
                 not
                 attended
                 by
                 men
                 meerly
                 of
                 the
                 vulgar
                 .
                 Add
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 few
                 Noble
                 men
                 of
                 any
                 title
                 which
                 he
                 found
                 at
                 his
                 happy
                 coming
                 in
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 additions
                 of
                 power
                 which
                 his
                 comming
                 brought
                 unto
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 it
                 proportionable
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 enlarge
                 our
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 with
                 our
                 Empire
                 :
                 neither
                 yet
                 have
                 we
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 a
                 number
                 to
                 be
                 talked
                 of
                 ,
                 comparing
                 us
                 with
                 our
                 neighbour
                 Nations
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 see
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 ranks
                 in
                 the
                 books
                 of
                 
                   Milles
                   ,
                   Brooke
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Vincent
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 promised
                 also
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 Creations
                 and
                 successions
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 Barons
                 .
                 Then
                 we
                 should
                 see
                 that
                 as
                 yet
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 surfeited
                 .
                 Were
                 this
                 care
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Heralde
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 the
                 Nobility
                 there
                 would
                 not
                 seem
                 so
                 numberlesse
                 ;
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 so
                 confused
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 vice
                 of
                 that
                 profession
                 ,
                 of
                 ●ix
                 Heralds
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Montjoy
                   ,
                   Normandy
                   ,
                   Guyenne
                   ,
                   Val●ys
                   ,
                   Bretagne
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Burgogne
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 reported
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Genealogist
                 ;
                 neither
                 were
                 their
                 Predecessors
                 better
                 affected
                 to
                 this
                 study
                 .
                 Paradine
                 the
                 only
                 man
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 hath
                 drawn
                 down
                 the
                 Genealogies
                 of
                 24
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 families
                 ,
                 all
                 ancient
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 bloud
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 excellently
                 well
                 discharged
                 himself
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 a
                 small
                 pittance
                 is
                 that
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 multitude
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 Nobles
                 being
                 so
                 populous
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 the
                 Noblesse
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Gentry
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 thick
                 set
                 and
                 only
                 not
                 innumerable
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 Nobles
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 which
                 hold
                 their
                 estates
                 immediately
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 like
                 immunities
                 with
                 the
                 Princes
                 .
                 Some
                 hold
                 their
                 Feifes
                 (
                 or
                 feuda
                 )
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 only
                 
                   Basse
                   Justice
                
                 permitted
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 mulct
                 and
                 amerce
                 his
                 Tenants
                 ,
                 to
                 imprison
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 give
                 them
                 any
                 other
                 correction
                 under
                 death
                 .
                 All
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 raise
                 and
                 inhance
                 up
                 their
                 Rents
                 ,
                 to
                 Tax
                 his
                 Subjects
                 on
                 occasion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prohibit
                 them
                 such
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 reserved
                 for
                 themselves
                 .
                 By
                 Brettaul
                 in
                 Picardy
                 ,
                 I
                 saw
                 a
                 post
                 fastned
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 race
                 post
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 an
                 inscription
                 ;
                 I
                 presently
                 made
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 hoping
                 to
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 some
                 memorable
                 battell
                 there
                 foughten
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 I
                 came
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 found
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 
                 but
                 a
                 Declaration
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Condes
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 should
                 hunt
                 in
                 those
                 quarters
                 ;
                 afterwards
                 I
                 observed
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 frequent
                 .
                 But
                 not
                 to
                 wander
                 through
                 all
                 particulars
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 in
                 some
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 only
                 give
                 instance
                 of
                 their
                 power
                 here
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 
                   Proict
                   de
                   bailli
                   age
                
                 ,
                 power
                 to
                 keep
                 Assize
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 have
                 under
                 him
                 a
                 Bailli
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Superiour
                 seat
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 decision
                 of
                 such
                 causes
                 as
                 fall
                 under
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 ordinary
                 jurisdiction
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Court
                 there
                 is
                 notice
                 taken
                 of
                 Treasons
                 ,
                 Robberies
                 ,
                 Murders
                 ,
                 Protections
                 ,
                 Pardons
                 ,
                 Faires
                 ,
                 Markets
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 matters
                 of
                 priviledge
                 .
                 Next
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 Court
                 of
                 ordinary
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 a
                 Judge
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Le
                   guarde
                   de
                   Justice
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 decision
                 of
                 smaller
                 businesse
                 ,
                 as
                 Debts
                 ,
                 Trespasses
                 ,
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 In
                 this
                 the
                 purse
                 is
                 only
                 emptied
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 extendeth
                 to
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 life
                 also
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 every
                 one
                 which
                 hath
                 
                   Haute
                   Justice
                
                 annexed
                 to
                 his
                 Feise
                 ,
                 hath
                 also
                 his
                 peculiar
                 Gibbet
                 ;
                 nay
                 which
                 is
                 wonderfully
                 methodicall
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 criticisme
                 of
                 the
                 Gibbet
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 judge
                 at
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 owneth
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Gibbet
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Nobles
                 hath
                 but
                 two
                 pillars
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Chastellan
                 three
                 ,
                 the
                 Barons
                 four
                 ,
                 the
                 Earls
                 six
                 ,
                 the
                 Dukes
                 eight
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 difference
                 is
                 rather
                 precise
                 then
                 generall
                 .
                 The
                 last
                 of
                 their
                 
                   jura
                   regalia
                
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 here
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 command
                 they
                 have
                 upon
                 their
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 follow
                 them
                 unto
                 the
                 wars
                 ;
                 a
                 command
                 not
                 so
                 advantagious
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 live
                 the
                 French
                 Princes
                 ,
                 thus
                 the
                 Nobles
                 .
                 Those
                 sheep
                 which
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lawes
                 hath
                 brought
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 sheer
                 but
                 fleece
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 worse
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 having
                 themselves
                 taken
                 away
                 the
                 Wooll
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 up
                 the
                 naked
                 carkasse
                 to
                 the
                 King.
                 
                   Tondi
                   oves
                   meas
                   volo
                   ,
                   non
                   deglubi
                   ,
                
                 was
                 accounted
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 golden
                 sayings
                 of
                 Tiberius
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 currant
                 here
                 in
                 France
                 .
                 Here
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 though
                 otherwise
                 at
                 oddes
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 undoing
                 and
                 oppressing
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 Paisant
                 ;
                 Ephraim
                 against
                 Manasseh
                 ,
                 and
                 Manasseh
                 against
                 Ephraim
                 ,
                 but
                 both
                 against
                 Judah
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 they
                 thus
                 desire
                 the
                 poverty
                 of
                 the
                 Commons
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 pretend
                 ,
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 owne
                 particulars
                 .
                 Were
                 the
                 people
                 once
                 warmed
                 with
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 ease
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 riches
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 presently
                 be
                 hearkning
                 after
                 the
                 warres
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 no
                 imployment
                 were
                 proffered
                 abroad
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 some
                 at
                 home
                 .
                 Histories
                 and
                 experience
                 hath
                 taught
                 us
                 enough
                 of
                 their
                 humour
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 impossible
                 for
                 this
                 hot-headed
                 ,
                 and
                 hare-brained
                 people
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doing
                 .
                 
                   Si
                   extraneus
                   deest
                   ,
                   domi
                   hostem
                   quaerunt
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Justin
                 hath
                 observed
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Spaniards
                 ;
                 a
                 prety
                 quality
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 often
                 smarted
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   base
                   and
                   low
                   estate
                   of
                   the
                   French
                   Paisant
                   .
                   The
                   misery
                   of
                   them
                   under
                   their
                   Lord.
                   The
                   bed
                   of
                   Procrustes
                   .
                   The
                   suppressing
                   of
                   the
                   Subject
                   prejudiciall
                   to
                   a
                   State.
                   The
                   wisdome
                   of
                   
                     Henry
                     VII
                  
                   .
                   The
                   French
                   forces
                   all
                   in
                   the
                   Cavallerie
                   .
                   The
                   cruell
                   impositions
                   laid
                   upon
                   the
                   people
                   by
                   the
                   King.
                   No
                   Demaine
                   in
                   France
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   tryall
                   by
                   twelve
                   men
                   can
                   be
                   used
                   only
                   in
                   England
                   .
                   The
                   Gabell
                   of
                   Salt.
                   The
                   Popes
                   licence
                   for
                   wenching
                   .
                   The
                   Gabell
                   of
                   whom
                   refused
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   .
                   The
                   Gascoines
                   impatient
                   of
                   Taxes
                   .
                   The
                   taille
                   ,
                   and
                   taillion
                   .
                   The
                   Pancarke
                   or
                   Aides
                   .
                   The
                   vain
                   resistance
                   of
                   those
                   of
                   Paris
                   .
                   The
                   Court
                   of
                   Aides
                   .
                   The
                   manner
                   of
                   gathering
                   the
                   Kings
                   moneys
                   .
                   The
                   Kings
                   revenue
                   .
                   The
                   corruption
                   of
                   the
                   French
                   publicans
                   .
                   King
                   Lewis
                   why
                   called
                   the
                   just
                   .
                   The
                   monies
                   currant
                   in
                   France
                   .
                   The
                   gold
                   of
                   Spain
                   more
                   Catholick
                   then
                   the
                   King.
                   The
                   happinesse
                   of
                   the
                   English
                   Subjects
                   .
                   A
                   congratulation
                   unto
                   England
                   .
                   The
                   conclusion
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Journey
                   .
                
              
               
                 BY
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 spoken
                 already
                 of
                 the
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 partly
                 guesse
                 at
                 the
                 poor
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 Paisant
                 ,
                 or
                 Countreymen
                 ;
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 now
                 speak
                 ,
                 as
                 subjects
                 to
                 their
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 their
                 commandment
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 miserable
                 and
                 wretched
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 Apparell
                 and
                 their
                 Houses
                 .
                 For
                 their
                 Apparell
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 they
                 can
                 allow
                 themselves
                 
                 Canvasse
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 outside
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Cloth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 above
                 their
                 purse
                 equally
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 ambition
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 aspire
                 unto
                 Fustian
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 happy
                 as
                 their
                 wishes
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 arrayed
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 spare
                 to
                 aime
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 ,
                 even
                 unto
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Church-warden
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 go
                 to
                 plough
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 shooes
                 and
                 stockins
                 ;
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 they
                 make
                 bold
                 with
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 wear
                 their
                 skins
                 .
                 H●ts
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 want
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 bellies
                 pinch
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 they
                 have
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 alwayes
                 keep
                 them
                 on
                 their
                 heads
                 :
                 the
                 most
                 impudent
                 custome
                 of
                 a
                 beggerly
                 fortune
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 met
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 already
                 hath
                 had
                 my
                 blessing
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 women
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 in
                 what
                 degree
                 nature
                 hath
                 created
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 dare
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 fine
                 as
                 their
                 Husbands
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 never
                 had
                 above
                 one
                 pair
                 of
                 stockins
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 wear
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 for
                 indeed
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 durable
                 .
                 The
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 their
                 faces
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 band
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 use
                 none
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 concerning
                 Petticoats
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 garment
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 so
                 short
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 imagine
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 at
                 the
                 placket
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Parents
                 have
                 sufficiently
                 worn
                 these
                 vestures
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 commonly
                 is
                 till
                 the
                 rottennesse
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 save
                 the
                 labour
                 of
                 undressing
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 new-cut-out
                 and
                 fitted
                 to
                 the
                 children
                 .
                 Search
                 into
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 them
                 very
                 wretched
                 ,
                 destitute
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 furniture
                 as
                 provision
                 .
                 No
                 Butter
                 salted
                 up
                 against
                 Winter
                 ,
                 no
                 powdring
                 tub
                 ,
                 no
                 Pullein
                 in
                 the
                 Rick-barten
                 ,
                 no
                 flesh
                 in
                 the
                 pot
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 spit
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 worst
                 ,
                 no
                 money
                 to
                 buy
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 aged
                 couple
                 Phileman
                 and
                 Bauci●
                 in
                 the
                 eight
                 book
                 of
                 the
                 Metamorphosis
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 perfect
                 character
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Paisant
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 house-keeping
                 ;
                 though
                 I
                 cannot
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Jupiter
                 and
                 Mercury
                 did
                 come
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 so
                 hearty
                 an
                 entertainment
                 ;
                 for
                 thus
                 Ovid
                 marshalleth
                 the
                 dishes
                 :
              
               
                 
                 
                   Ponitur
                   hic
                   bicolor
                   sincerae
                   bacca
                   Minerva
                   ,
                
                 
                   Intybaque
                   ,
                   &
                   radix
                   ,
                   &
                   lactis
                   massa
                   coacti
                   ,
                
                 
                   Ovaque
                   non
                   acri
                   leviter
                   versata
                   favilla
                   ,
                
                 
                   Prunaque
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   patulis
                   redolentia
                   mala
                   canistris
                   .
                
                 
                   Hic
                   nux
                   ,
                   hic
                   mixta
                   est
                   rugosis
                   caricapalmis
                   ,
                
                 
                   Et
                   de
                   purpureis
                   collectae
                   vitibus
                   uvae
                   ;
                
                 
                   Omnia
                   fictilibus
                   nitide
                   .
                   —
                   
                
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 look
                 for
                 this
                 cheer
                 often
                 .
                 At
                 Wakes
                 or
                 Feasts
                 dayes
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 perchance
                 be
                 so
                 happy
                 as
                 to
                 see
                 this
                 plenty
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 
                   Olus
                   omne
                   patella
                
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 provision
                 they
                 can
                 shew
                 you
                 is
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Bacon
                 wherewith
                 they
                 fatten
                 their
                 pottage
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 inwards
                 of
                 Beast●
                 killed
                 for
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 all
                 miseries
                 ,
                 this
                 me
                 thinketh
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 ,
                 that
                 sowing
                 so
                 many
                 acres
                 of
                 excellent
                 wheat
                 in
                 an
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 gathering
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 plentifull
                 Vintage
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 yet
                 be
                 so
                 fortunate
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 eat
                 white
                 bread
                 ,
                 or
                 drink
                 wine
                 ;
                 for
                 such
                 infinite
                 rents
                 do
                 they
                 pay
                 to
                 their
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 innumerable
                 taxes
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 profits
                 arising
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 commodities
                 ,
                 are
                 only
                 sufficient
                 to
                 pay
                 their
                 duties
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 extremities
                 of
                 cold
                 and
                 famine
                 .
                 The
                 bread
                 then
                 which
                 they
                 eat
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 coursest
                 flowre
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 black
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 admit
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 brown
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 their
                 drink
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Fountain
                 .
                 A
                 people
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 unfortunate
                 ,
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 their
                 labours
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 above
                 all
                 
                 others
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 that
                 Sarcasme
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   man
                   planted
                   a
                   Vineyard
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   not
                   drink
                   of
                   the
                   fruit
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Nec
                     prosunt
                     domino
                     ,
                     quae
                     prosunt
                     omnibus
                     ,
                     artes
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Yet
                 were
                 their
                 case
                 not
                 altogether
                 so
                 deplorable
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 hopes
                 left
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 but
                 compasse
                 certainty
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 painfull
                 drudging
                 and
                 a
                 thrifty
                 saving
                 ,
                 would
                 one
                 day
                 bring
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 hell
                 of
                 bondage
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 ,
                 questionlesse
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 intirely
                 miserable
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 wretchednesse
                 of
                 their
                 present
                 fortunes
                 ,
                 and
                 dare
                 not
                 labour
                 nor
                 expect
                 an
                 alteration
                 .
                 If
                 industry
                 and
                 a
                 sparing
                 hand
                 hath
                 raised
                 any
                 of
                 this
                 afflicted
                 people
                 so
                 high
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 but
                 40
                 s
                 or
                 5
                 l.
                 richer
                 then
                 his
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 his
                 Lord
                 immediately
                 enhaunceth
                 his
                 Rents
                 ,
                 and
                 enformeth
                 the
                 Kings
                 task-masters
                 of
                 his
                 riches
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 he
                 is
                 within
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 years
                 brought
                 again
                 to
                 equall
                 poverty
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 A
                 strange
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Gentry
                 take
                 a
                 delight
                 in
                 having
                 their
                 Tenants
                 thrive
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 it
                 no
                 crime
                 in
                 any
                 that
                 hold
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 wealthy
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 France
                 can
                 abide
                 no
                 body
                 to
                 gain
                 or
                 grow
                 rich
                 upon
                 their
                 farmes
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 thus
                 upon
                 occasions
                 rack
                 their
                 poor
                 Tenants
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 Procrustes
                 ,
                 who
                 laying
                 hands
                 upon
                 all
                 he
                 met
                 ,
                 cast
                 them
                 upon
                 his
                 bed
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 shorter
                 then
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 racked
                 their
                 joynts
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 them
                 even
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 longer
                 ,
                 he
                 cut
                 as
                 much
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 hang
                 over
                 ;
                 so
                 keeping
                 all
                 that
                 fell
                 into
                 his
                 power
                 in
                 an
                 equality
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 French
                 Lords
                 are
                 like
                 that
                 Tyrant
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 much
                 this
                 course
                 doth
                 depresse
                 the
                 military
                 power
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 is
                 apparent
                 by
                 the
                 true
                 principles
                 of
                 war
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 other
                 Countries
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 held
                 by
                 the
                 generall
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 judgements
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 war
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 main
                 Buttresse
                 and
                 Pillar
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 is
                 the
                 foot
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Martialists
                 term
                 it
                 )
                 the
                 Infantery
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 good
                 Infantery
                 ,
                 it
                 requireth
                 that
                 men
                 
                 be
                 brought
                 up
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 slavish
                 and
                 needy
                 fashion
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 free
                 and
                 liberall
                 manner
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 observed
                 by
                 the
                 Vicoun●
                 St.
                 Albans
                 in
                 his
                 History
                 of
                 Henry
                 VII
                 .
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 State
                 run
                 most
                 to
                 Nobles
                 and
                 Gentry
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Husbandmen
                 be
                 but
                 as
                 their
                 meer
                 drudges
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 simply
                 Cottagers
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 State
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 Cavallery
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 good
                 stable
                 bands
                 of
                 foot
                 .
                 Like
                 to
                 Coppice
                 woods
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 if
                 you
                 let
                 them
                 grow
                 too
                 thick
                 in
                 the
                 stadles
                 ,
                 they
                 run
                 to
                 bushes
                 or
                 bryers
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 little
                 clean
                 under-wood
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 this
                 in
                 France
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Italy
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 parts
                 abroad
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 enforced
                 to
                 imploy
                 mercenary
                 Souldiers
                 for
                 their
                 battalions
                 of
                 foot
                 :
                 whereby
                 it
                 cometh
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 Countries
                 they
                 have
                 much
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 few
                 men
                 .
                 On
                 this
                 consideration
                 King
                 Henry
                 VII
                 .
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 wisest
                 of
                 our
                 Princes
                 took
                 a
                 course
                 so
                 cunning
                 and
                 wholesome
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 the
                 military
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 Realm
                 ;
                 that
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 much
                 lesse
                 in
                 territory
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 should
                 have
                 infinitely
                 more
                 Souldiers
                 of
                 its
                 native
                 forces
                 ,
                 then
                 its
                 neighbour
                 Nations
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 ,
                 there
                 passed
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 pretensively
                 against
                 the
                 depopulation
                 of
                 Villages
                 ,
                 and
                 decay
                 of
                 tillage
                 ,
                 but
                 purposedly
                 to
                 inable
                 his
                 subjects
                 for
                 the
                 wars
                 .
                 The
                 Act
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   all
                   houses
                   of
                   husbandry
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   used
                   with
                   twenty
                   acres
                   of
                   ground
                   and
                   upwards
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   maintained
                   and
                   kept
                   up
                   for
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   a
                   competent
                   proportion
                   of
                   Land
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   and
                   occupied
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 the
                 houses
                 being
                 kept
                 up
                 ,
                 did
                 of
                 necessity
                 enforce
                 a
                 dweller
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 dweller
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 Land
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 begger
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 some
                 substance
                 ,
                 able
                 to
                 keep
                 Hinds
                 and
                 Servants
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 plough
                 a
                 going
                 .
                 An
                 order
                 which
                 did
                 wonderfully
                 concerne
                 the
                 might
                 and
                 manhood
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 these
                 Farmes
                 being
                 sufficient
                 to
                 maintaine
                 an
                 able
                 body
                 out
                 of
                 penury
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 to
                 prepare
                 them
                 for
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 encourage
                 them
                 to
                 higher
                 honours
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   
                     
                       Haud
                       facile
                       emergent
                       ,
                       quorum
                       virtutibus
                       obstat
                    
                     
                       Res
                       angusta
                       domi
                       .
                       —
                    
                  
                
                 As
                 the
                 Poet
                 hath
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 is
                 not
                 thought
                 of
                 such
                 use
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 the
                 hopes
                 of
                 their
                 Armies
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 Cavallery
                 or
                 the
                 horse
                 ;
                 which
                 perhaps
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 our
                 Ancestors
                 have
                 won
                 so
                 many
                 battailes
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 French
                 foot
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 quite
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 reputation
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 accounted
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 basest
                 and
                 unworthyest
                 company
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 should
                 the
                 French
                 people
                 be
                 enfranchised
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 tyranny
                 of
                 their
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 estated
                 in
                 freeholds
                 and
                 other
                 tenures
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 much
                 trouble
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 a
                 new
                 way
                 of
                 raising
                 his
                 revenues
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 now
                 meerly
                 sucked
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bloud
                 and
                 sweat
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 .
                 Antiently
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 France
                 had
                 rich
                 and
                 plentifull
                 demeans
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 was
                 sufficient
                 to
                 maintain
                 their
                 greatnesse
                 and
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 burdensome
                 unto
                 the
                 Countrey
                 .
                 Pride
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 sumptuousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tedious
                 Civill
                 wars
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 lasted
                 in
                 this
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 almost
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Henry
                 II.
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 occasion
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 lands
                 have
                 been
                 sold
                 and
                 morgaged
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 now
                 become
                 the
                 Demaine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Subject
                 only
                 is
                 the
                 Revenue
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 sweat
                 of
                 their
                 browes
                 is
                 the
                 Court
                 sed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Souldier
                 paid
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 labours
                 are
                 the
                 Princes
                 maintained
                 in
                 idlenesse
                 .
                 What
                 impositions
                 soever
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 put
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 almost
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 treason
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 question
                 .
                 
                   Apud
                   illos
                   vere
                   regnatur
                   ,
                   nefasque
                   quantum
                   regi
                   liceat
                   ,
                   dubitare
                
                 ;
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Kings
                 hand
                 lyeth
                 hard
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 almost
                 thrust
                 them
                 into
                 an
                 Egyptian
                 bondage
                 ,
                 the
                 poor
                 Paisant
                 being
                 constrained
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 dayly
                 his
                 full
                 tale
                 of
                 bricks
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 have
                 no
                 straw
                 allowed
                 them
                 .
                 Upon
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 miseries
                 and
                 poverties
                 of
                 this
                 people
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Fortescue
                
                 ,
                 Chancellour
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 book
                 intituled
                 ,
                 
                   De
                   Laudibus
                   legum
                   Angliae
                
                 ,
                 concludeth
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 unfit
                 men
                 for
                 Jurors
                 or
                 Judges
                 ,
                 should
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 admit
                 of
                 such
                 tryals
                 .
                 For
                 having
                 proved
                 there
                 unto
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 (
                 he
                 was
                 son
                 to
                 Henry
                 VI.
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 tryall
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Common
                 Law
                 ,
                 by
                 12
                 Jurates
                 ,
                 was
                 more
                 commendable
                 then
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Civill
                 or
                 
                 Emperiall
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 deposition
                 only
                 of
                 two
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 forced
                 confession
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 arrained
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 seemed
                 to
                 marvell
                 ,
                 
                   Cur
                   ed
                   lex
                   Angliae
                   quae
                   tam
                   fiugi
                   &
                   optabilis
                   est
                   ,
                   non
                   sit
                   toti
                   mundo
                   communis
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 he
                 maketh
                 answer
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 the
                 ●ree
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 who
                 alone
                 are
                 used
                 at
                 these
                 indictments
                 ;
                 men
                 of
                 a
                 fair
                 and
                 large
                 estate
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 dwell
                 nigh
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 deed
                 committed
                 ,
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 ingenuous
                 education
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 scorn
                 to
                 be
                 suborned
                 or
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 afraid
                 of
                 infamie
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 sheweth
                 how
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 Husbandman
                 an
                 absolute
                 begger
                 ,
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 bribed
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 poverty
                 ;
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 living
                 far
                 asunder
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 taking
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 fact
                 ;
                 the
                 Paisant
                 also
                 neither
                 fearing
                 infamie
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 goods
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 found
                 faulty
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 them
                 not
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 concludeth
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Ne
                   mireris
                   igitur
                   princeps
                   ,
                   si
                   lex
                   per
                   quam
                   in
                   Anglia
                   veritas
                   inquiritur
                   ,
                   alias
                   non
                   pervagetur
                   nationes
                   ,
                   ipsae
                   namque
                   ut
                   Anglia
                   nequerunt
                   facere
                   sufficientes
                   consimilesque
                   Juratas
                   .
                
                 The
                 last
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 latine
                 ,
                 savoureth
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
                 Lawyer
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 Juratas
                 being
                 put
                 there
                 to
                 signifie
                 a
                 Jury
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 go
                 over
                 all
                 those
                 impositions
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 miserable
                 people
                 are
                 afflicted
                 withal
                 ,
                 were
                 almost
                 as
                 wretched
                 as
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 I
                 wiil
                 therefore
                 speak
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 principall
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 meet
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Gabell
                 or
                 Imposition
                 on
                 Salt.
                 This
                 
                   Gabelle
                   de
                   sel
                
                 ,
                 this
                 Impost
                 on
                 Salt
                 was
                 first
                 begun
                 by
                 Philip
                 the
                 Long
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 for
                 it
                 a
                 double
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 half
                 a
                 Sol
                 )
                 upon
                 the
                 pound
                 .
                 After
                 whom
                 Philip
                 of
                 
                   Valoys
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1328.
                 doubled
                 that
                 .
                 Charles
                 the
                 VII
                 .
                 raised
                 it
                 unto
                 three
                 doubles
                 ;
                 and
                 Lewis
                 the
                 XI
                 .
                 unto
                 six
                 .
                 Since
                 that
                 time
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 altered
                 from
                 so
                 much
                 upon
                 the
                 pound
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 rate
                 on
                 the
                 Mine
                 ,
                 which
                 containeth
                 some
                 30
                 bushels
                 English
                 ;
                 the
                 rates
                 rising
                 and
                 falling
                 at
                 the
                 Kings
                 pleasure
                 .
                 This
                 one
                 commodity
                 were
                 very
                 advantagious
                 to
                 the
                 Exchequer
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 hands
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 morgaged
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 worth
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 three
                 millions
                 of
                 Crowns
                 yearly
                 ;
                 that
                 only
                 of
                 Paris
                 and
                 the
                 Provosts
                 seven
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 being
                 farmed
                 at
                 1700000
                 Crowns
                 the
                 year
                 .
                 The
                 late
                 Kings
                 since
                 anno
                 15●1
                 .
                 being
                 intangled
                 in
                 wars
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 constrained
                 to
                 
                 let
                 it
                 out
                 others
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 about
                 anno
                 1599.
                 the
                 King
                 lost
                 above
                 800000
                 Crowns
                 yearly
                 :
                 and
                 no
                 longer
                 agone
                 then
                 anno
                 1621.
                 the
                 King
                 taking
                 up
                 600000
                 pounds
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Provost
                 of
                 Merchands
                 and
                 the
                 Eschevines
                 ,
                 gave
                 unto
                 them
                 a
                 rent
                 charge
                 of
                 40000
                 l.
                 yearly
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 issuing
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Customes
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 till
                 their
                 money
                 were
                 repaid
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 Gabell
                 is
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 a
                 Monopoly
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 unjustest
                 and
                 unreasonablest
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 For
                 no
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 (
                 those
                 Countries
                 hereafter
                 mentioned
                 excepted
                 )
                 can
                 eat
                 any
                 Salt
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 buy
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 price
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 unconscionable
                 ;
                 that
                 being
                 sold
                 at
                 Paris
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 for
                 five
                 Livres
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 exempted
                 places
                 is
                 sold
                 for
                 one
                 .
                 Therefore
                 that
                 the
                 Kings
                 profits
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 diminished
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 diligent
                 watch
                 and
                 ward
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 forain
                 Salt
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 forfeiture
                 and
                 imprisoment
                 .
                 A
                 search
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 so
                 strictly
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 much
                 ado
                 at
                 Dieppe
                 to
                 be
                 pardoned
                 the
                 searching
                 of
                 our
                 trunks
                 and
                 port-mantles
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 solemn
                 protestation
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 none
                 of
                 that
                 commodity
                 .
                 This
                 Salt
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 brown
                 colour
                 ,
                 being
                 only
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 in
                 England
                 call
                 Bay
                 salt
                 ;
                 and
                 imposed
                 on
                 the
                 Subjects
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 Officers
                 with
                 great
                 rigour
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 last
                 provision
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 or
                 perchance
                 would
                 be
                 content
                 (
                 through
                 poverty
                 )
                 to
                 eat
                 meat
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 these
                 cruell
                 villaines
                 enforce
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 such
                 a
                 quantity
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 howsoever
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 of
                 them
                 so
                 much
                 money
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 Tyranny
                 is
                 not
                 generall
                 ,
                 the
                 Normans
                 and
                 Picards
                 enduring
                 most
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Paisant
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Much
                 like
                 unto
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Licence
                 which
                 the
                 Popes
                 and
                 Bishops
                 of
                 old
                 granted
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 keeping
                 Concubines
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 gathering
                 the
                 Popes
                 Rents
                 happened
                 upon
                 a
                 Priest
                 which
                 had
                 no
                 Concubine
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 made
                 deniall
                 of
                 the
                 Tributes
                 ;
                 the
                 Collectours
                 would
                 return
                 them
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 pay
                 the
                 money
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 a
                 wench
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 Gabell
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 sitteth
                 hard
                 on
                 some
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 there
                 some
                 also
                 which
                 are
                 never
                 troubled
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 sort
                 are
                 the
                 Princes
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 released
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Nobless
                 in
                 particular
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 proved
                 unto
                 King
                 
                   Lewis
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1614.
                 that
                 for
                 every
                 Gentleman
                 which
                 took
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Salt
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 2000
                 of
                 the
                 Commons
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 some
                 intire
                 Provinces
                 which
                 refuse
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 this
                 Salt
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Bretagne
                   ,
                   Gascoine
                   ,
                   Poictou
                   ,
                   Quer●u
                   ,
                   Xaintogne
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Boul●nnois
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Boulonnois
                 pretendeth
                 a
                 peculiar
                 exemption
                 ,
                 as
                 belonging
                 immediately
                 to
                 the
                 patrimony
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
                 
                   (
                   Nostre
                   Dame
                   )
                
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 learn
                 more
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 Bovillon
                 .
                 The
                 Bretagnes
                 came
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 by
                 a
                 fair
                 marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 strength
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 own
                 capitulations
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 first
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 French
                 subjection
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 here
                 are
                 yet
                 divers
                 of
                 the
                 Ducall
                 family
                 living
                 in
                 that
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 much
                 trouble
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 should
                 the
                 people
                 be
                 oppressed
                 with
                 this
                 bondage
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 take
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Poictou
                 and
                 Quercu
                 have
                 compounded
                 for
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 pay
                 a
                 certain
                 rent
                 yearly
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Equivalent
                   .
                   Xaint●gne
                
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 Rochell
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 it
                 receiveth
                 sufficient
                 at
                 a
                 better
                 rate
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Gascoynes
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 dareth
                 not
                 impose
                 it
                 upon
                 them
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 Rebellion
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 a
                 stuborne
                 and
                 churlish
                 people
                 ,
                 very
                 impatient
                 of
                 a
                 rigorous
                 yoak
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 which
                 inherit
                 a
                 full
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 Biscanes
                 liberty
                 and
                 spirits
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 descended
                 .
                 
                   Le
                   droict
                   de
                   fouage
                
                 ,
                 the
                 priviledge
                 of
                 levying
                 a
                 certain
                 piece
                 of
                 money
                 upon
                 every
                 chimney
                 in
                 an
                 house
                 that
                 smoketh
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 times
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   jura
                   regalia
                
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 paid
                 it
                 without
                 grumbling
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 Edward
                 the
                 black
                 Prince
                 returned
                 from
                 his
                 unhappy
                 journey
                 into
                 Spain
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 paying
                 of
                 his
                 Souldiers
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 indebted
                 ,
                 laid
                 this
                 Fouage
                 upon
                 this
                 people
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 English
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 presently
                 revolted
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 great
                 prejudice
                 to
                 our
                 affairs
                 in
                 those
                 quarters
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 to
                 the
                 Gabell
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 place
                 the
                 Taille
                 or
                 Taillon
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 much
                 of
                 a
                 nature
                 with
                 the
                 Subsidies
                 
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 levied
                 both
                 on
                 Goods
                 and
                 Lands
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 again
                 they
                 differ
                 ,
                 the
                 Subsidies
                 of
                 England
                 being
                 granted
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 it
                 certain
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 of
                 France
                 being
                 at
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 he
                 shall
                 please
                 to
                 impose
                 them
                 .
                 Antiently
                 the
                 Tailles
                 were
                 only
                 levyed
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 Subsidie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 but
                 upon
                 four
                 occasions
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 Knighting
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 Son
                 ,
                 the
                 marriage
                 of
                 his
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 a
                 Voyage
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 beyond
                 sea
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Ransome
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 were
                 taken
                 Prisoner
                 ;
                 
                   Les
                   Tailles
                   ne
                   sont
                   point
                   devis
                   de
                   voir
                   ordinaire
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Ragneau
                   )
                   ains
                   ant
                   este
                   accordeès
                   durant
                   la
                   necessite
                   des
                   affaires
                   seulement
                   .
                
                 Afterwards
                 they
                 were
                 continually
                 levyed
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 war
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 Chales
                 the
                 VII
                 .
                 made
                 them
                 ordinary
                 .
                 Were
                 it
                 extended
                 equally
                 on
                 all
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 amount
                 to
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 Revenue
                 .
                 For
                 supposing
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 France
                 containeth
                 200
                 millions
                 of
                 Acres
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 from
                 every
                 acre
                 there
                 were
                 raised
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 two
                 Sols
                 yearly
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 little
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 what
                 the
                 Taxes
                 impose
                 upon
                 them
                 :
                 That
                 income
                 alone
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 levyed
                 on
                 Goods
                 personall
                 ,
                 would
                 amount
                 to
                 two
                 millions
                 of
                 pounds
                 in
                 a
                 year
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 payment
                 also
                 lyeth
                 on
                 the
                 Paisant
                 ;
                 the
                 greater
                 Towns
                 ,
                 the
                 officers
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 house
                 ,
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 the
                 President
                 ,
                 Counsellors
                 and
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Courts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scholars
                 of
                 the
                 University
                 being
                 freed
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 Taillon
                 ,
                 was
                 intended
                 for
                 the
                 ease
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 though
                 now
                 it
                 prove
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 burdens
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 former
                 times
                 the
                 Kings
                 Souldiers
                 lay
                 all
                 upon
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Villages
                 ,
                 the
                 poor
                 people
                 being
                 ●ain
                 to
                 finde
                 them
                 diet
                 ,
                 lodging
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 necessaries
                 ,
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 their
                 horses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 harlots
                 which
                 they
                 brought
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 well
                 pleased
                 with
                 their
                 entertainment
                 ,
                 they
                 used
                 commonly
                 to
                 beat
                 their
                 Host
                 ,
                 abuse
                 his
                 family
                 ,
                 and
                 rob
                 him
                 of
                 that
                 small
                 provision
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 his
                 children
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 
                   Cum
                   privilegio
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 did
                 they
                 move
                 from
                 one
                 Village
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 again
                 returned
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 came
                 ;
                 
                   Ita
                   ut
                   non
                   sit
                   ibi
                   villula
                   una
                   expers
                   calamitatis
                   
                   istius
                   ;
                   quae
                   non
                   semel
                   aut
                   bis
                   in
                   anno
                   ,
                   hac
                   nefanda
                   pressura
                   depiletur
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   ●ortescue
                
                 observed
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 .
                 To
                 redresse
                 this
                 mischief
                 ,
                 King
                 Henry
                 II.
                 anno
                 1549.
                 raised
                 this
                 imposition
                 called
                 the
                 Taillon
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Pancarte
                 comprehendeth
                 in
                 it
                 divers
                 particular
                 Imposts
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 the
                 Sol
                 upon
                 the
                 Livre
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 twentieth
                 penny
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 bought
                 or
                 sold
                 ,
                 Corne
                 ,
                 Sallets
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 only
                 excepted
                 .
                 Upon
                 wine
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Sol
                 upon
                 the
                 Livre
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 his
                 severall
                 Customes
                 of
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 it
                 into
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Cities
                 ,
                 passages
                 by
                 Land
                 ,
                 Sea
                 or
                 Rivers
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 Charles
                 the
                 IX
                 .
                 anno
                 1461.
                 added
                 a
                 Tax
                 of
                 five
                 Sols
                 upon
                 every
                 Muye
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Tun
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 when
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 poor
                 Vintner
                 payeth
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 the
                 eight
                 penny
                 he
                 takes
                 for
                 that
                 Wine
                 which
                 he
                 selleth
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Pancar●e
                 is
                 also
                 contained
                 the
                 
                   Haut
                   passage
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Tolles
                 paid
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 for
                 passage
                 of
                 Men
                 and
                 Cattell
                 over
                 his
                 bridges
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 City
                 gates
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 all
                 such
                 commodities
                 as
                 they
                 bring
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 a
                 good
                 round
                 sum
                 considering
                 the
                 largenesse
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 the
                 through-fare
                 of
                 Lyons
                 ,
                 being
                 farmed
                 yearly
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 for
                 100000
                 Crowns
                 .
                 Hereunto
                 belong
                 also
                 the
                 Aides
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 a
                 Tax
                 of
                 the
                 Sol
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Livre
                 ,
                 upon
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 Provision
                 ,
                 Wares
                 ,
                 and
                 Merchandise
                 ,
                 granted
                 first
                 unto
                 Charles
                 Duke
                 of
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 when
                 John
                 his
                 father
                 was
                 Prisoner
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 since
                 made
                 perpetuall
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 lamentable
                 fate
                 of
                 this
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 kindnesses
                 are
                 made
                 duty
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 moneys
                 which
                 they
                 once
                 grant
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 are
                 always
                 after
                 exacted
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 payed
                 out
                 of
                 necessity
                 .
                 The
                 Bedroll
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 impositions
                 and
                 Taxes
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Pancarte
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 hanged
                 in
                 a
                 frame
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 the
                 Officers
                 fees
                 are
                 in
                 our
                 Diocesan
                 Courts
                 ;
                 the
                 word
                 Pan
                 signifying
                 a
                 frame
                 or
                 a
                 pane
                 of
                 Wainscot
                 .
                 These
                 Impositions
                 time
                 and
                 custome
                 hath
                 now
                 made
                 tolerable
                 ,
                 though
                 at
                 first
                 they
                 seemed
                 very
                 burdensome
                 ,
                 and
                 moved
                 many
                 Cities
                 to
                 murmuring
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 rebellion
                 ;
                 amongst
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 proud
                 of
                 her
                 antient
                 liberties
                 and
                 immunities
                 ,
                 refused
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 indignity
                 so
                 incensed
                 Charles
                 the
                 VI.
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 then
                 young
                 and
                 in
                 hot
                 bloud
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 seized
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 all
                 
                 their
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 took
                 from
                 them
                 their
                 
                   Provost
                   des
                   Merchands
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Es●b●vins
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Keyes
                 of
                 their
                 gates
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Chaines
                 of
                 their
                 streets
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Town
                 such
                 a
                 face
                 of
                 mourning
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 might
                 justly
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Haec
                     facies
                     Trojae
                     ,
                     cum
                     caperetur
                     ,
                     erat
                     .
                  
                
                 This
                 hapned
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1383.
                 and
                 was
                 for
                 five
                 years
                 together
                 continued
                 ,
                 which
                 time
                 being
                 expired
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Cities
                 warned
                 by
                 that
                 example
                 ,
                 the
                 Imposition
                 was
                 established
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 priviledges
                 restored
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 regulating
                 of
                 the
                 Profits
                 arising
                 from
                 these
                 Imposts
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 erected
                 a
                 Court
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   Le
                   Cour
                   des
                   Aides
                
                 ;
                 it
                 consisted
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Generals
                 of
                 the
                 Aides
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 any
                 four
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 would
                 call
                 to
                 their
                 assistance
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 Charles
                 the
                 V.
                 anno
                 1380
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 setled
                 it
                 in
                 Paris
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 numbred
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 Courts
                 .
                 Lewis
                 the
                 XI
                 .
                 dissolved
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 the
                 managing
                 of
                 his
                 Aids
                 to
                 his
                 houshold
                 servants
                 ,
                 as
                 loath
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 publick
                 officers
                 take
                 notice
                 how
                 he
                 fleeced
                 his
                 people
                 .
                 Anno
                 1464.
                 it
                 was
                 restored
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 Henry
                 II.
                 anno
                 1551.
                 added
                 to
                 it
                 a
                 second
                 Chamber
                 composed
                 of
                 two
                 Presidents
                 and
                 eight
                 Counsellours
                 ;
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 Presidents
                 ,
                 named
                 Mr.
                 Chevalier
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 best
                 monied
                 man
                 of
                 all
                 France
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 others
                 of
                 these
                 Courts
                 in
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 at
                 Roven
                 ,
                 one
                 at
                 Montferrant
                 in
                 Avergne
                 ,
                 one
                 at
                 Burdeaux
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 at
                 Montpelier
                 ,
                 established
                 by
                 Charles
                 VII
                 .
                 anno
                 1437
                 ▪
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 levying
                 and
                 gathering
                 up
                 of
                 these
                 Taxes
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Countrey
                 of
                 France
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 21
                 Generalities
                 ,
                 or
                 Counties
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 again
                 into
                 divers
                 Eslectiones
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 much
                 like
                 our
                 Hundreds
                 .
                 In
                 every
                 of
                 the
                 Generalities
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 10
                 or
                 12
                 Treasurers
                 ,
                 9
                 Receivers
                 for
                 the
                 generalty
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 Comptollers
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 particular
                 Eslectiones
                 ,
                 eight
                 Receivers
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 Comptrollers
                 ,
                 besides
                 all
                 under-officers
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 thought
                 to
                 amount
                 in
                 all
                 to
                 30000
                 men
                 ▪
              
               
               
                 When
                 then
                 the
                 King
                 levyeth
                 his
                 Taxes
                 ,
                 he
                 sendeth
                 his
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 to
                 the
                 principall
                 Officers
                 of
                 every
                 Generalty
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Les
                   Genereaux
                   des
                   Aides
                
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 dispatch
                 their
                 Warrant
                 to
                 the
                 Esleus
                 or
                 Commissioners
                 .
                 These
                 taxing
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Parishes
                 and
                 Villages
                 within
                 their
                 severall
                 divisions
                 at
                 a
                 certain
                 rate
                 ,
                 send
                 their
                 receivers
                 to
                 collect
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 give
                 account
                 for
                 it
                 to
                 their
                 Comptrollers
                 .
                 By
                 them
                 it
                 ascendeth
                 to
                 the
                 Esleus
                 ,
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Receiver
                 generall
                 of
                 that
                 Generalty
                 ,
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 Comptroller
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 Treasurer
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Generall
                   des
                   Aides
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 
                   
                     Per
                     varios
                     casus
                     &
                     tot
                     discrimina
                     rerum
                  
                   
                     Tendimus
                     ad
                     Latium
                     .
                     —
                  
                
                 By
                 all
                 these
                 hands
                 it
                 is
                 at
                 last
                 conveyed
                 into
                 the
                 Kings
                 purse
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 severall
                 passages
                 ,
                 
                   Necesse
                   est
                   ut
                   aliquid
                   haereat
                
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 have
                 many
                 a
                 shrewd
                 snatch
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 told
                 by
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 good
                 credence
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 gathered
                 by
                 the
                 severall
                 exactions
                 above
                 specified
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 devises
                 of
                 prowling
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 omitted
                 ,
                 lesse
                 then
                 85
                 millions
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 King
                 receiveth
                 15
                 only
                 .
                 A
                 report
                 not
                 altogether
                 to
                 be
                 slighted
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 President
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Accomptes
                 made
                 it
                 evident
                 to
                 the
                 Assembly
                 at
                 Bloys
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Officers
                 had
                 his
                 share
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 Coffers
                 one
                 teston
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 1
                 s.
                 2
                 d.
                 )
                 of
                 a
                 Crown
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 reckoning
                 5
                 testons
                 to
                 a
                 Crown
                 or
                 Escu
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 2
                 d.
                 over
                 )
                 these
                 Officers
                 must
                 collect
                 five
                 times
                 the
                 money
                 which
                 they
                 pay
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 which
                 amounteth
                 to
                 75
                 millions
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 short
                 of
                 that
                 proportion
                 which
                 before
                 I
                 spake
                 of
                 .
                 The
                 Kings
                 Revenues
                 then
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 infinite
                 oppression
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 amounteth
                 to
                 15
                 millions
                 (
                 some
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 18.
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 improvement
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 times
                 asore
                 .
                 Lewis
                 the
                 XI
                 .
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 husband
                 of
                 his
                 Crown
                 ,
                 as
                 ever
                 any
                 was
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 gathering
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 only
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 you
                 reckon
                 the
                 flood
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 if
                 you
                 may
                 reckon
                 the
                 ebb
                 ofhis
                 Treasures
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 finde
                 much
                 wanting
                 of
                 a
                 full
                 sea
                 in
                 his
                 Coffers
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 
                 generally
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fees
                 of
                 officers
                 ,
                 pensions
                 ,
                 garrisons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 armes
                 ,
                 draw
                 from
                 him
                 yearly
                 no
                 fewer
                 then
                 6
                 of
                 his
                 15
                 millions
                 .
              
               
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Treasure
                 hath
                 many
                 good
                 helps
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Escheat
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 most
                 frequently
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 cometh
                 to
                 take
                 an
                 accompt
                 of
                 his
                 Treasurers
                 and
                 other
                 Officers
                 .
                 A
                 Nation
                 so
                 abominably
                 full
                 of
                 base
                 and
                 unmanly
                 villaines
                 in
                 their
                 severall
                 charges
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Publicans
                 of
                 Old-Rome
                 ,
                 were
                 milke
                 and
                 white-broath
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 miserably
                 do
                 they
                 abuse
                 the
                 poor
                 Paisant
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 but
                 eight
                 Sols
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 go
                 hard
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 extort
                 from
                 him
                 five
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 
                   
                     Non
                     missura
                     cutem
                     nisi
                     plena
                     cruoris
                     hirundo
                     .
                  
                
                 He
                 is
                 just
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Horse-leech
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 once
                 gotten
                 hold
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 never
                 let
                 you
                 go
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 filled
                 .
                 And
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 strange
                 ,
                 he
                 thinks
                 it
                 a
                 greater
                 clemency
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 lest
                 the
                 poor
                 man
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 money
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 injury
                 was
                 in
                 wresting
                 from
                 him
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Nay
                 they
                 will
                 brag
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 but
                 five
                 of
                 the
                 eight
                 Sols
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 given
                 him
                 three
                 ,
                 and
                 expect
                 thanks
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 A
                 kindnesse
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 theevish
                 nature
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 Robbers
                 ,
                 as
                 Tully
                 hath
                 observed
                 ,
                 
                   Ut
                   commemorent
                   iis
                   se
                   dedisse
                   vitam
                   ,
                   quibus
                   non
                   ademerint
                   .
                
                 Were
                 the
                 people
                 but
                 so
                 happy
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 certain
                 rate
                 set
                 upon
                 their
                 miseries
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 ●ase
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 well
                 defend
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 tyrany
                 of
                 these
                 Theeves
                 .
                 But
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 wretchednesse
                 )
                 their
                 Taxings
                 and
                 Assessements
                 are
                 left
                 arbitrary
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 exacted
                 accordingly
                 as
                 these
                 Publicans
                 will
                 give
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 necessities
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Countryman
                 hath
                 no
                 other
                 remedy
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 give
                 Cerberus
                 a
                 crust
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 saying
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 kisse
                 his
                 rod
                 and
                 hug
                 his
                 punishment
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Questors
                 thrive
                 abundantly
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 commonly
                 said
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Heri
                   bouvier
                   aviourdhui
                   chevalier
                
                 ,
                 to
                 day
                 a
                 Swine-heard
                 ,
                 to
                 morrow
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 ;
                 and
                 certainly
                 they
                 grow
                 into
                 great
                 riches
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Beaumarchais
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Treasurers
                 (
                 Mr.
                 
                   De
                   Vilroy
                
                 ,
                 who
                 slew
                 the
                 Marquesse
                 
                   D'
                   Ancre
                
                 ,
                 marryed
                 his
                 only
                 
                 Daughter
                 )
                 having
                 raked
                 unto
                 himself
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 villanous
                 abuse
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 22
                 millions
                 of
                 Livres
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 commonly
                 reported
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 grave
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 having
                 seized
                 upon
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 himself
                 being
                 condemned
                 to
                 the
                 gallowes
                 by
                 the
                 grand
                 Chambre
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 though
                 as
                 yet
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 apprehended
                 and
                 advanced
                 to
                 the
                 Ladder
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 King
                 ,
                 whom
                 (
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 )
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 they
                 call
                 Lewis
                 the
                 just
                 .
                 This
                 fashion
                 of
                 affixing
                 Epithites
                 to
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 their
                 Kings
                 was
                 in
                 great
                 use
                 heretofore
                 with
                 this
                 Nation
                 .
                 Carolus
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Pepin
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 them
                 surnamed
                 
                   Le
                   Magne
                   :
                   Lewis
                
                 his
                 son
                 Debonaire
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Since
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Charles
                 VI.
                 who
                 was
                 by
                 them
                 surnamed
                 the
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 discontinued
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 revived
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 and
                 his
                 son
                 King
                 Lewis
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Just
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 negation
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 yet
                 committed
                 no
                 notable
                 act
                 of
                 injustice
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 wink
                 at
                 his
                 cruell
                 and
                 unjust
                 slaughter
                 at
                 Nigrepelisse
                 )
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 to
                 keep
                 him
                 continually
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 his
                 duty
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 make
                 himself
                 worthy
                 of
                 that
                 attribute
                 ;
                 
                   
                     Vere
                     imperator
                     sui
                     nominis
                     ,
                     —
                  
                   
                     
                       As
                       one
                       said
                       of
                    
                     Severus
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 add
                 one
                 more
                 misery
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 and
                 commonalty
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 base
                 and
                 corrupt
                 money
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 the
                 Sol
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 Tinne
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 Double
                 made
                 of
                 Brasse
                 ,
                 whereof
                 six
                 make
                 a
                 Sol
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Denier
                 ,
                 whereof
                 two
                 make
                 a
                 Double
                 ;
                 a
                 coyne
                 so
                 vile
                 and
                 small
                 of
                 value
                 ,
                 that
                 120
                 of
                 them
                 go
                 to
                 an
                 English
                 shilling
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 common
                 coynes
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ;
                 silver
                 and
                 gold
                 not
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 but
                 upon
                 holydayes
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 their
                 silver
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 of
                 it
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 coyning
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 exceeding
                 clipt
                 and
                 shaven
                 ;
                 their
                 gold
                 being
                 most
                 of
                 it
                 Spanish
                 .
                 In
                 my
                 little
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 casually
                 saw
                 much
                 gold
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 only
                 see
                 two
                 
                 pieces
                 of
                 French
                 stampe
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 coming
                 all
                 from
                 Spain
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Pistolets
                   ,
                   Demi
                   pistolets
                
                 and
                 Double-pistolets
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 France
                 alone
                 furnished
                 thus
                 with
                 Castilian
                 coyn
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 happinesse
                 also
                 of
                 other
                 Countries
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Italy
                   ,
                   Barbary
                   ,
                   Brabant
                
                 ,
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 kindly
                 done
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 the
                 sole
                 Monopolist
                 of
                 the
                 mines
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 yet
                 let
                 other
                 nations
                 have
                 a
                 share
                 in
                 the
                 mettle
                 .
                 Were
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 Catholick
                 as
                 his
                 money
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 fear
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 till
                 then
                 we
                 may
                 lawfully
                 take
                 that
                 ambitious
                 title
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 bestow
                 it
                 upon
                 his
                 pictures
                 .
                 The
                 Soveraignty
                 of
                 the
                 Spanish
                 gold
                 is
                 more
                 universally
                 embraced
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 〈◊〉
                 acknowledged
                 in
                 most
                 parts
                 of
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 him
                 which
                 stampt
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 he
                 which
                 entituleth
                 himself
                 Catholick
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 prisoner
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 saw
                 half
                 those
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 this
                 more
                 powerfull
                 Monarch
                 hath
                 been
                 heartily
                 welcomed
                 .
                 Yet
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 needs
                 be
                 King
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 grow
                 somewhat
                 more
                 jealous
                 of
                 his
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 confesse
                 that
                 his
                 gold
                 doth
                 royally
                 deserve
                 his
                 imbraces
                 ,
                 whom
                 before
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 his
                 dominion
                 ,
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Poets
                 styled
                 
                   Regina
                   pecunia
                
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 figure
                 and
                 shape
                 of
                 this
                 Emperesse
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 little
                 think
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 lovely
                 ,
                 and
                 lesse
                 worthy
                 of
                 your
                 imbracement
                 .
                 The
                 stones
                 which
                 little
                 boyes
                 break
                 into
                 Quoits
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 better
                 proportioned
                 ;
                 if
                 a
                 Geometrician
                 were
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 angles
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 would
                 quite
                 put
                 him
                 besides
                 his
                 Euclide
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 I
                 tell
                 to
                 what
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 fitter
                 to
                 resemble
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 French
                 Cheese
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 neither
                 long
                 ,
                 nor
                 square
                 ,
                 nor
                 round
                 ,
                 nor
                 thin
                 ,
                 nor
                 thick
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 No
                 question
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Kings
                 desires
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 unsightly
                 dressing
                 of
                 his
                 Lady
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 men
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 might
                 keep
                 her
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 his
                 hopes
                 have
                 conus●●●d
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 Cuckoldries
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 ;
                 some
                 men
                 will
                 be
                 bold
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 wife
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 only
                 in
                 spight
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 circumstances
                 thus
                 laid
                 together
                 and
                 considered
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 clearer
                 and
                 the
                 better
                 see
                 our
                 own
                 felicities
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 expresse
                 generally
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   English
                   Subject
                   is
                   in
                   no
                   circumstance
                   a
                   French-man
                   .
                
                 
                 Here
                 have
                 we
                 our
                 money
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 purest
                 ,
                 that
                 only
                 excepted
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 charitable
                 consideration
                 hath
                 coyned
                 into
                 ●arthings
                 .
                 Here
                 have
                 we
                 our
                 Kings
                 royally
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 envie
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 magnificently
                 provided
                 for
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 sweat
                 and
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 no
                 Pillages
                 ,
                 no
                 Impositions
                 upon
                 our
                 private
                 wares
                 ,
                 no
                 Gabels
                 upon
                 our
                 commodities
                 ;
                 
                   Nullum
                   in
                   tam
                   in●enti
                   regno
                   vectigal
                   ,
                   non
                   in
                   urbibus
                   pontiumve
                   discriminibus
                   ,
                   Publicanorum
                   stationes
                
                 ;
                 as
                 one
                 truely
                 hath
                 observed
                 of
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 monies
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 wanteth
                 to
                 supply
                 his
                 necessities
                 ,
                 are
                 here
                 freely
                 given
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 here
                 compell
                 our
                 bounties
                 ,
                 but
                 accept
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Laws
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 governed
                 ,
                 we
                 in
                 part
                 are
                 makers
                 of
                 ,
                 each
                 Paisant
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 hath
                 a
                 free-voice
                 in
                 the
                 enacting
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 if
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 his
                 proxie
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 here
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 lusts
                 and
                 tyranny
                 of
                 our
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 therefore
                 say
                 safely
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Jewes
                 spake
                 ●actiously
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   King
                   but
                   Caesar
                   .
                
                 The
                 greatest
                 Prince
                 here
                 is
                 subject
                 with
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 tribunall
                 of
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 no
                 difference
                 .
                 Here
                 do
                 we
                 inhabite
                 our
                 own
                 houses
                 ,
                 plough
                 our
                 own
                 Lands
                 ,
                 enjoy
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 our
                 labour
                 ,
                 comfort
                 our selves
                 with
                 the
                 wives
                 of
                 our
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 our selves
                 grow
                 up
                 in
                 those
                 children
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 inherit
                 after
                 us
                 the
                 same
                 felicities
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 forget
                 my self
                 .
                 To
                 endevour
                 the
                 numbring
                 of
                 Gods
                 blessings
                 ,
                 may
                 perhaps
                 deserve
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 punishment
                 as
                 Davids
                 numbring
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 I
                 conclude
                 with
                 the
                 Poet
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   O
                   fortunati
                   minium
                   ,
                   bona
                   si
                   sua
                   norint
                   ▪
                
                 
                   Agricolae
                   nostri
                   .
                   —
                
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 I
                 take
                 my
                 leave
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 prepare
                 for
                 England
                 ,
                 towards
                 which
                 (
                 having
                 stayed
                 3
                 days
                 for
                 winde
                 and
                 company
                 )
                 we
                 set
                 forwards
                 on
                 Wednesday
                 the
                 3
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 exceeding
                 fair
                 ,
                 the
                 Sea
                 as
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 winde
                 so
                 still
                 that
                 the
                 Mariners
                 were
                 fain
                 to
                 takedown
                 their
                 Sails
                 ,
                 and
                 betake
                 themselves
                 unto
                 their
                 Oares
                 .
                 Yet
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 with
                 much
                 endevour
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 lesse
                 patience
                 on
                 
                 ours
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 channell
                 ,
                 when
                 suddainly
                 —
              
               
                 
                   But
                   soft
                   ,
                   what
                   white
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   I
                   espie
                   ,
                
                 
                   Which
                   with
                   its
                   ●●stre
                   doth
                   eclipse
                   mine
                   eye
                   ;
                
                 
                   That
                   which
                   doth
                   N●ptunes
                   fury
                   so
                   disdain
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   beates
                   the
                   Billow
                   back
                   into
                   the
                   main
                   ?
                
                 
                   Is
                   it
                   some
                   dreadfull
                   Scylla
                   fastned
                   there
                   ,
                
                 
                   To
                   shake
                   the
                   Sailor
                   into
                   prayer
                   and
                   fear
                   ?
                
                 
                   Or
                   is
                   't
                   some
                   Island
                   floating
                   on
                   the
                   wave
                   ,
                
                 
                   Of
                   which
                   in
                   writers
                   we
                   the
                   story
                   have
                   ?
                
                 
                   T
                   is
                   England
                   ,
                   ha
                   !
                   t
                   is
                   so
                   !
                   clap
                   ,
                   clap
                   your
                   hands
                   ,
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   full
                   noise
                   may
                   strike
                   the
                   neighbouring
                   Lands
                
                 
                   Into
                   a
                   Pal●ie
                   .
                   Doth
                   not
                   that
                   lov'd
                   name
                
                 
                   Move
                   you
                   to
                   extasie
                   ?
                   O
                   were
                   the
                   same
                
                 
                   As
                   dear
                   to
                   you
                   as
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   very
                   word
                
                 
                   Would
                   make
                   you
                   dance
                   and
                   caper
                   over
                   board
                   .
                
                 
                   Dull
                   shipmen
                   !
                   how
                   they
                   move
                   not
                   ,
                   how
                   their
                   houses
                
                 
                   Grow
                   to
                   the
                   planks
                   ;
                   yet
                   stay
                   ,
                   here
                   's
                   sport
                   enough
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   see
                   ,
                   the
                   sea
                   Nymphs
                   foo●
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fish
                
                 
                   Leap
                   their
                   high
                   measures
                   equall
                   to
                   my
                   wish
                   .
                
                 
                   Triton
                   doth
                   sound
                   his
                   shell
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   delight
                   me
                
                 
                   Old
                   Nereus
                   hobleth
                   with
                   his
                   Amphitrite
                   .
                
                 
                   Excellent
                   triumphs
                   !
                   But
                   (
                   curs'd
                   fates
                   !
                   )
                   the
                   main
                
                 
                   Quickly
                   divides
                   and
                   takes
                   them
                   in
                   again
                   ;
                
                 
                   And
                   leaves
                   me
                   dying
                   ,
                   till
                   I
                   come
                   to
                   land
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   kisse
                   my
                   dearest
                   Mother
                   in
                   her
                   sand
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Hail
                   happy
                   England
                   !
                   hail
                   thou
                   sweetest
                   Isle
                   ,
                
                 
                   Within
                   whose
                   bounds
                   ,
                   no
                   Pagan
                   rites
                   defile
                
                 
                   The
                   purer
                   faith
                   :
                   Christ
                   is
                   by
                   Saints
                   not
                   mated
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   he
                   alone
                   is
                   worship'd
                   that
                   created
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   thee
                   the
                   labouring
                   man
                   enjoyes
                   his
                   wealth
                   ,
                
                 
                   Not
                   subject
                   to
                   his
                   Lords
                   rape
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   stealth
                
                 
                   Of
                   hungry
                   Publicans
                   .
                   In
                   thee
                   thy
                   King
                
                 
                   Feares
                   not
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   any
                   underling
                   ;
                
                 
                   But
                   is
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   awfull
                   word
                   ,
                
                 
                   Commands
                   not
                   more
                   the
                   begger
                   then
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 
                 
                   In
                   thee
                   those
                   heavenly
                   beauties
                   live
                   ,
                   would
                   make
                
                 
                   Most
                   of
                   the
                   Gods
                   turn
                   mortals
                   for
                   their
                   sake
                   .
                
                 
                   Such
                   as
                   outgo
                   report
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   ●ame
                   see
                
                 
                   They
                   stand
                   above
                   her
                   hig'st
                   Hyperbale
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   to
                   strangers
                   will
                   not
                   gr●te●
                   the
                   blisse
                
                 
                   Of
                   salutation
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   harmlesse
                   kisse
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Hail
                   then
                   sweet
                   England
                   !
                   may
                   I
                   〈◊〉
                   my
                   last
                   ,
                
                 
                   In
                   thy
                   lo●'d
                   armes
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   my
                   dayes
                   are
                   past
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   to
                   the
                   silence
                   of
                   the
                   gr
                   〈…〉
                   I
                   must
                   ;
                
                 
                   All
                   I
                   desire
                   is
                   ,
                   thou
                   wouldst
                   keep
                   my
                   ●ust
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               the
               Fifth
               Book
               and
               the
               first
               Journey
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               SECOND
               JOURNEY
               :
               CONTAINING
               A
               SURVEY
               of
               the
               ESTATE
               of
               the
               two
               ILANDS
               Guernzey
               and
               Jarsey
               ,
               With
               the
               ISLES
               appending
               .
            
             
               According
               to
               their
               Politie
               ,
               and
               Formes
               of
               Government
               ,
               both
               Ecclesiasticall
               and
               Civill
               .
            
             
               THE
               SIXTH
               BOOK
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 E.
                 Cotes
              
               for
               
                 Henry
                 Seile
              
               over
               against
               St.
               Dunstans
               Church
               in
               Fleetstreet
               ,
               1656.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               SURVEY
               of
               the
               ESTATE
               OF
               Guernzey
               and
               Jarsey
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Entrance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   The
                   occasion
                   of
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   Introduction
                   to
                   this
                   Work.
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   The
                   Dedication
                   ,
                   (
                   4
                   )
                   and
                   Method
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   .
                   The
                   beginning
                   ,
                   continuance
                   of
                   our
                   Voyage
                   ;
                   with
                   the
                   most
                   remarkable
                   passages
                   which
                   hapned
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   mercenary
                   falsnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Dutch
                   exemplified
                   in
                   the
                   dealing
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   warre
                   .
                
              
               
                 WHen
                 first
                 I
                 undertook
                 to
                 attend
                 upon
                 my
                 Lord
                 of
                 Danby
                 to
                 the
                 Islands
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 and
                 Jarsey
                 ;
                 besides
                 the
                 purpose
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 of
                 doing
                 service
                 to
                 his
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 I
                 resolved
                 also
                 to
                 do
                 somewhat
                 for
                 my self
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 if
                 possible
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 places
                 .
                 For
                 my self
                 ,
                 in
                 bettering
                 ▪
                 
                 what
                 I
                 could
                 my
                 understanding
                 ,
                 if
                 peradventure
                 the
                 persons
                 or
                 the
                 place
                 might
                 add
                 unto
                 me
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 stranger
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 least
                 I
                 was
                 in
                 hope
                 to
                 satisfy
                 my
                 curiosity
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 emulous
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 
                   Multorum
                   mores
                   hominum
                   qui
                   vidit
                   &
                   urbes
                
                 ;
                 which
                 had
                 seen
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 manners
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 also
                 not
                 the
                 last
                 part
                 of
                 mine
                 intention
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 something
                 in
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Island
                 ,
                 by
                 committing
                 to
                 memory
                 their
                 Antiquities
                 ,
                 by
                 reporting
                 to
                 posterity
                 their
                 Arts
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 by
                 representing
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Tablet
                 ,
                 the
                 choycest
                 of
                 their
                 beauties
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 by
                 reducing
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 Achievements
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Authors
                 could
                 direct
                 me
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 an
                 History
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 I
                 had
                 a
                 little
                 made
                 my self
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 place
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 I
                 found
                 nothing
                 in
                 them
                 which
                 might
                 put
                 me
                 to
                 that
                 trouble
                 .
                 The
                 Churches
                 naked
                 of
                 all
                 Monuments
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 blazon
                 of
                 an
                 Armes
                 permitted
                 in
                 a
                 window
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 No
                 actions
                 of
                 importance
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 of
                 in
                 their
                 Legends
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 remembrancers
                 ;
                 whereby
                 to
                 ennoble
                 them
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 perhaps
                 some
                 slight
                 allarmes
                 from
                 France
                 ,
                 may
                 occasion
                 speech
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 our
                 common
                 Chronicles
                 .
                 The
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 exceeding
                 pleasant
                 and
                 delightsome
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 so
                 small
                 in
                 the
                 extent
                 and
                 circuit
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 speak
                 much
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 wereto
                 put
                 the
                 shooe
                 of
                 Hercules
                 upon
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 an
                 Infant
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 an
                 abridgement
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 works
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 the
                 character
                 and
                 description
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 improved
                 into
                 a
                 Volume
                 ?
                 Having
                 thus
                 failed
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 my
                 designes
                 ,
                 I
                 applyed
                 my self
                 to
                 make
                 enquirie
                 after
                 their
                 form
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 confesse
                 ,
                 I
                 met
                 with
                 much
                 which
                 did
                 exceedingly
                 affect
                 me
                 .
                 Their
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 little
                 beholding
                 in
                 the
                 composition
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 Justinian
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 great
                 affinity
                 with
                 the
                 laws
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Municipall
                 or
                 common
                 .
                 The
                 grand
                 Customarie
                 of
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 most
                 credit
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 indeed
                 the
                 only
                 rule
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 directed
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 few
                 passages
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 altered
                 by
                 our
                 Prince
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 conveniency
                 of
                 this
                 people
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Sed
                   quid
                   hoc
                   ad
                   Iphycli
                   boves
                   ?
                
                 But
                 what
                 had
                 I
                 ,
                 a
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Customes
                 of
                 the
                 Normans
                 ?
                 Had
                 I
                 gone
                 forward
                 in
                 my
                 purpose
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 had
                 mingled
                 that
                 knowledge
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 gotten
                 of
                 their
                 Laws
                 ,
                 amongst
                 other
                 my
                 Collections
                 ;
                 but
                 failing
                 in
                 the
                 main
                 of
                 my
                 intent
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 only
                 make
                 such
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 necessary
                 for
                 this
                 present
                 argument
                 .
                 An
                 Argument
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 my
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 when
                 first
                 I
                 resolved
                 upon
                 the
                 Journey
                 ;
                 as
                 little
                 dreaming
                 that
                 any
                 alterations
                 had
                 lately
                 hapned
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 those
                 Islands
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 those
                 alterations
                 could
                 afford
                 one
                 such
                 variety
                 .
                 An
                 Argument
                 more
                 sutable
                 to
                 my
                 profession
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 had
                 the
                 honour
                 to
                 be
                 reputed
                 with
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 in
                 it self
                 may
                 justly
                 be
                 intituled
                 to
                 your
                 Lordships
                 patronage
                 .
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 have
                 raised
                 you
                 above
                 your
                 brethren
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Master
                 in
                 our
                 Israel
                 ,
                 a
                 principall
                 pillar
                 in
                 the
                 glorious
                 structure
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 An
                 advancement
                 which
                 doth
                 call
                 upon
                 you
                 for
                 the
                 establishment
                 and
                 supportation
                 of
                 the
                 meanest
                 Oratory
                 dependant
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 your
                 most
                 indulgent
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 you
                 most
                 happy
                 mother
                 .
                 No
                 marvail
                 therefore
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 little
                 Chappels
                 ,
                 even
                 those
                 two
                 Tribes
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 flood
                 ,
                 most
                 humbly
                 cast
                 themselves
                 at
                 your
                 Lordships
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 me
                 lay
                 open
                 their
                 estate
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 do
                 ,
                 in
                 discharge
                 of
                 the
                 trust
                 reposed
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 your
                 Lordships
                 ,
                 more
                 ample
                 satisfaction
                 I
                 shall
                 proceed
                 in
                 this
                 order
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 lay
                 before
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 the
                 full
                 successe
                 and
                 course
                 of
                 our
                 Navigation
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 were
                 setled
                 in
                 those
                 Islands
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 this
                 discourse
                 being
                 more
                 materiall
                 ,
                 may
                 receive
                 no
                 interruption
                 in
                 the
                 processe
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 briefly
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 map
                 ,
                 present
                 your
                 Lordship
                 with
                 the
                 situation
                 ,
                 quality
                 and
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 Islands
                 ;
                 with
                 somewhat
                 also
                 of
                 their
                 Customes
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 Government
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 great
                 Cardinall
                 acknowledgeth
                 the
                 Popes
                 power
                 in
                 temporall
                 affaires
                 )
                 
                   in
                   ordine
                   tantum
                   ad
                   spiritualia
                
                 :
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 acquaint
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 occurrents
                 of
                 their
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
               
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 draw
                 down
                 the
                 successe
                 of
                 their
                 affairs
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 that
                 innovation
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 discipline
                 ;
                 and
                 therein
                 ,
                 the
                 full
                 platforme
                 or
                 discipline
                 it self
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 by
                 Snape
                 and
                 Cartwright
                 it
                 was
                 established
                 in
                 their
                 Synods
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 degrees
                 and
                 means
                 the
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 Jersey
                 ,
                 were
                 perswaded
                 to
                 conforme
                 unto
                 the
                 discipline
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 copy
                 of
                 those
                 Canons
                 and
                 constitutions
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Ministery
                 of
                 that
                 Island
                 is
                 now
                 governed
                 .
              
               
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 commence
                 a
                 suit
                 unto
                 your
                 Lordship
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 for
                 their
                 
                   little
                   sister
                   which
                   hath
                   no
                   breasts
                
                 ;
                 that
                 by
                 your
                 Lordships
                 place
                 and
                 power
                 the
                 one
                 Island
                 may
                 conforme
                 unto
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 to
                 England
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 exhibit
                 unto
                 your
                 Lordship
                 a
                 just
                 survey
                 of
                 such
                 motives
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 have
                 most
                 sway
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 furthering
                 of
                 a
                 work
                 so
                 commendable
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 adventure
                 also
                 upon
                 such
                 particulars
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 advancing
                 of
                 the
                 businesse
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 therein
                 I
                 shall
                 presume
                 positively
                 to
                 advise
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 direct
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 readiest
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 this
                 designe
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 propounding
                 of
                 mine
                 own
                 conceits
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 excite
                 your
                 Lordship
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 unto
                 the
                 excellent
                 treasures
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 to
                 fashion
                 such
                 particulars
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 your
                 Lordships
                 wisdome
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 order
                 whereunto
                 your
                 Lordship
                 may
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 that
                 on
                 provocation
                 given
                 unto
                 the
                 French
                 at
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Rhe
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 received
                 advertisement
                 of
                 some
                 reciprocall
                 affront
                 intended
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 on
                 the
                 Isl●s
                 of
                 Jarsey
                 and
                 Guernzey
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 thereupon
                 appendant
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 remainders
                 of
                 the
                 Dukedome
                 of
                 Normandy
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 preventing
                 of
                 such
                 inconveniences
                 as
                 might
                 follow
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 send
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Danby
                 (
                 then
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 )
                 with
                 a
                 considerable
                 supply
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 Armes
                 ,
                 and
                 Ammunition
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 those
                 Islands
                 ,
                 by
                 fortifying
                 and
                 assuring
                 them
                 
                 against
                 all
                 invasions
                 .
                 This
                 order
                 signified
                 to
                 his
                 Lordship
                 about
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 
                   December
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1628.
                 he
                 chearfully
                 embraced
                 the
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 prepared
                 accordingly
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 deserted
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Chaplaines
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 extremity
                 of
                 the
                 season
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 visible
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 enterprise
                 ,
                 he
                 proposed
                 the
                 businesse
                 of
                 that
                 attendance
                 unto
                 me
                 (
                 not
                 otherwise
                 relating
                 to
                 him
                 then
                 as
                 to
                 an
                 honourable
                 friend
                 )
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 found
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 readinesse
                 and
                 resolution
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 found
                 coldnesse
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 his
                 Lordships
                 summons
                 ,
                 I
                 attended
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Majesties
                 house
                 of
                 St.
                 James
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Christmas
                 ;
                 but
                 neither
                 the
                 Ships
                 ,
                 money
                 ,
                 nor
                 other
                 necessaries
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 brought
                 together
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 dismissed
                 again
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Holydayes
                 ,
                 untill
                 a
                 further
                 intimation
                 of
                 his
                 Lordships
                 pleasure
                 .
                 Toward
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 February
                 I
                 received
                 a
                 positive
                 command
                 to
                 attend
                 his
                 Lordship
                 on
                 Friday
                 the
                 20
                 of
                 that
                 month
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                   Arthur
                   Brumfeild
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 of
                 Tichfeild
                 near
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 situate
                 between
                 Portsmouth
                 and
                 South●ampton
                 ;
                 whither
                 accordingly
                 I
                 went
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 I
                 found
                 a
                 very
                 chearfull
                 entertainment
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 full
                 week
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 heard
                 of
                 his
                 Lordships
                 coming
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 his
                 Lordship
                 was
                 fain
                 to
                 tarry
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 dayes
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 any
                 advertisement
                 that
                 his
                 Ships
                 ,
                 Men
                 and
                 Ammunition
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 found
                 there
                 in
                 readinesse
                 )
                 were
                 Anchored
                 in
                 the
                 road
                 of
                 Portsmouth
                 .
                 News
                 whereof
                 being
                 brought
                 unto
                 us
                 on
                 the
                 Monday
                 morning
                 ,
                 we
                 spent
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 in
                 preparations
                 for
                 our
                 Journey
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 leave
                 of
                 those
                 good
                 friends
                 by
                 whom
                 we
                 were
                 so
                 kindly
                 entertained
                 and
                 welcomed
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 Tuesday
                 March
                 the
                 3.
                 about
                 ten
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 we
                 went
                 aboard
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Ship
                 called
                 the
                 Assurance
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Ship
                 of
                 800
                 tun
                 ,
                 furnished
                 with
                 42
                 pieces
                 of
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 well
                 manned
                 with
                 valiant
                 and
                 expert
                 Sailors
                 ;
                 welcomed
                 aboard
                 (
                 after
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 )
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 thunder
                 and
                 lightning
                 which
                 the
                 whole
                 Navy
                 could
                 afford
                 from
                 their
                 severall
                 Ships
                 .
                 Our
                 whole
                 Navy
                 consisted
                 of
                 five
                 Vessels
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Assurance
                 spoken
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 two
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Pinnaces
                 called
                 the
                 Whelps
                 ,
                 a
                 Catch
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 called
                 the
                 Minikin
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Merchants
                 ship
                 called
                 
                 the
                 Charles
                 ,
                 which
                 carryed
                 the
                 Armes
                 and
                 Ammunition
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Islands
                 .
                 Aboard
                 the
                 Ships
                 were
                 stowed
                 about
                 400
                 foot
                 with
                 their
                 severall
                 Officers
                 ,
                 two
                 Companies
                 whereof
                 under
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 Collonell
                 Pipernell
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 remember
                 his
                 name
                 aright
                 )
                 and
                 Lieutenant
                 Collonell
                 
                   Francis
                   Connisby
                
                 were
                 intended
                 for
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 under
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 Lieutenant
                 Collonell
                 
                   Francis
                   Rainford
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Captain
                 
                   William
                   Killegre
                
                 for
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Jars●y
                 .
                 The
                 Admirall
                 of
                 our
                 Navy
                 (
                 but
                 in
                 subordination
                 to
                 his
                 Lordship
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 Sea
                 )
                 was
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Palmer
                
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Admirals
                 or
                 the
                 Narrow-seas
                 .
                 All
                 of
                 them
                 men
                 of
                 note
                 in
                 their
                 severall
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 as
                 much
                 gallantry
                 and
                 ingenuity
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 their
                 own
                 birth
                 or
                 education
                 in
                 the
                 Schoole
                 of
                 war
                 could
                 invest
                 them
                 with
                 .
                 The
                 Sea
                 was
                 very
                 calme
                 and
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 little
                 breath
                 of
                 winde
                 we
                 had
                 ,
                 made
                 us
                 move
                 so
                 slowly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 afternoon
                 was
                 almost
                 spent
                 before
                 we
                 had
                 passed
                 through
                 the
                 Needles
                 ,
                 a
                 dangerous
                 passage
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 except
                 to
                 such
                 only
                 who
                 being
                 well
                 skilled
                 in
                 these
                 sharpe
                 points
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 dreadfull
                 fragments
                 of
                 the
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 intituled
                 them
                 ,
                 could
                 stear
                 a
                 steady
                 course
                 between
                 them
                 :
                 Scylla
                 and
                 Charybdis
                 in
                 old
                 times
                 ,
                 nothing
                 more
                 terrible
                 to
                 the
                 unskilled
                 Mariners
                 of
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 Rocks
                 to
                 ours
                 .
                 Being
                 got
                 beyond
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 had
                 got
                 more
                 Sea
                 roome
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 little
                 more
                 winde
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 us
                 move
                 as
                 slowly
                 as
                 before
                 we
                 did
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 spent
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 with
                 no
                 swifter
                 motion
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 was
                 given
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 tide
                 .
                 About
                 3
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 we
                 had
                 winde
                 enough
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 had
                 it
                 directly
                 in
                 our
                 teeth
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 have
                 quickly
                 brought
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 we
                 had
                 parted
                 from
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 great
                 Miste
                 arising
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 induced
                 our
                 Mariners
                 to
                 keep
                 themselves
                 aloofe
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 Sea
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 falling
                 on
                 those
                 Rocks
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Southside
                 of
                 the
                 Wight
                 is
                 made
                 unaccessable
                 .
                 About
                 2
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 in
                 the
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 the
                 winds
                 turning
                 somewhat
                 Eastward
                 ,
                 we
                 made
                 on
                 again
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 so
                 little
                 speed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 so
                 little
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 night
                 we
                 were
                 fain
                 to
                 lie
                 at
                 Hull
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Mariners
                 phrase
                 it
                 )
                 without
                 any
                 sensible
                 moving
                 either
                 backward
                 or
                 forward
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 uneasily
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 tempest
                 indeed
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 gives
                 a
                 passenger
                 a
                 more
                 sickly
                 and
                 unpleasing
                 motion
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 had
                 found
                 my self
                 good
                 Sea-proof
                 in
                 my
                 Voyage
                 to
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 much
                 troubled
                 with
                 those
                 disturbances
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Land-men
                 were
                 so
                 sensibly
                 subject
                 .
                 On
                 Thursday
                 morning
                 about
                 day-break
                 being
                 within
                 sight
                 of
                 Portland
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 winde
                 serving
                 very
                 fitly
                 ,
                 we
                 made
                 again
                 for
                 the
                 Islands
                 .
                 At
                 11
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 we
                 discovered
                 the
                 main
                 Land
                 of
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Mariners
                 
                   Le
                   Haggs
                
                 .
                 About
                 2
                 in
                 the
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 we
                 fell
                 even
                 with
                 Aldernie
                 or
                 Aurnie
                 ;
                 and
                 about
                 3
                 discerned
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Jarzey
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 were
                 bound
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 we
                 aimed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 come
                 much
                 sooner
                 then
                 we
                 did
                 had
                 we
                 not
                 found
                 a
                 speciall
                 entertainment
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 retard
                 our
                 haste
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 were
                 hardly
                 got
                 within
                 sight
                 of
                 Jarsey
                 but
                 we
                 descried
                 a
                 sail
                 of
                 French
                 consisting
                 of
                 ten
                 barks
                 laden
                 with
                 very
                 good
                 Gascoy●ne
                 Wines
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 choyce
                 of
                 Linen
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 told
                 us
                 afterwards
                 )
                 bound
                 from
                 St.
                 Malloes
                 to
                 New-Haven
                 for
                 the
                 trade
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 and
                 convoyed
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Holland-man
                   of
                   war
                
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 safer
                 passage
                 .
                 These
                 being
                 looked
                 on
                 as
                 good
                 prize
                 ,
                 our
                 two
                 Whelpes
                 and
                 the
                 Catch
                 gave
                 chace
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 shot
                 being
                 first
                 made
                 from
                 our
                 Admirals
                 Ship
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 in
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 shot
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Holland
                   man
                   of
                   war
                
                 ,
                 who
                 very
                 sordidly
                 and
                 basely
                 betrayed
                 his
                 charge
                 before
                 he
                 came
                 within
                 reach
                 of
                 danger
                 ;
                 the
                 rest
                 for
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 spun
                 before
                 the
                 winde
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 so
                 neer
                 to
                 their
                 pursuers
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 thought
                 them
                 ours
                 ,
                 but
                 presently
                 tacking
                 about
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 Whelpes
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 seaze
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Catch
                 to
                 lay
                 fast
                 hold
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 gained
                 more
                 way
                 then
                 our
                 light
                 Vessels
                 could
                 recover
                 in
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 after
                 .
                 Never
                 did
                 Duck
                 by
                 frequent
                 diving
                 so
                 escape
                 the
                 Spaniell
                 ,
                 or
                 Hare
                 by
                 often
                 turning
                 so
                 avoid
                 the
                 Hounds
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 poor
                 Barks
                 did
                 quit
                 themselves
                 by
                 their
                 dexterity
                 in
                 sailing
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 danger
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 may
                 justly
                 say
                 that
                 I
                 never
                 spent
                 an
                 afternoon
                 with
                 greater
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 I
                 knew
                 his
                 Lordships
                 resolution
                 to
                 deal
                 favourably
                 with
                 those
                 poor
                 men
                 if
                 they
                 chanced
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 his
                 power
                 .
                 Certain
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 the
                 description
                 made
                 by
                 Ovid
                 of
                 the
                 Hare
                 and
                 Hound
                 ,
                 was
                 here
                 fully
                 veryfied
                 ,
                 but
                 farre
                 more
                 excellently
                 in
                 the
                 application
                 then
                 the
                 first
                 originall
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 thus
                 the
                 Poet
                 :
              
               
                 
                   Ut
                   canis
                   in
                   vacuo
                   leporem
                   cum
                   Gallicus
                   arvo
                
                 
                   Vidit
                   ,
                   &
                   hic
                   praedam
                   pedibus
                   petit
                   ,
                   ille
                   salutem
                   ;
                
                 
                   Alter
                   inhaesuro
                   similis
                   jam
                   jamque
                   tenere
                
                 
                   Sperat
                   ,
                   &
                   obiento
                   stringit
                   vestigia
                   collo
                   ;
                
                 
                   Alter
                   in
                   ambiguo
                   est
                   ,
                   an
                   sit
                   compressus
                   ,
                   &
                   ipsis
                
                 
                   Morsibus
                   eripitur
                   ,
                   tangentiaque
                   ora
                   relinquit
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 But
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 three
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 borded
                 and
                 brought
                 under
                 Lee
                 of
                 our
                 Admirall
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 yeelding
                 ,
                 or
                 venturing
                 themselves
                 between
                 our
                 two
                 great
                 ships
                 and
                 the
                 shoar
                 of
                 Jarsey
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 were
                 now
                 come
                 as
                 near
                 as
                 we
                 could
                 with
                 safety
                 .
                 Resolved
                 upon
                 the
                 last
                 course
                 and
                 favoured
                 with
                 a
                 strong
                 leading
                 gale
                 ,
                 they
                 passed
                 by
                 us
                 with
                 such
                 speed
                 and
                 so
                 good
                 successe
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 duskinesse
                 of
                 the
                 evening
                 contributing
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 a
                 fair
                 escape
                 )
                 that
                 though
                 we
                 gave
                 them
                 30
                 shot
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 affirme
                 that
                 they
                 received
                 any
                 hurt
                 or
                 dammage
                 by
                 that
                 encounter
                 ;
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 joy
                 unto
                 my self
                 (
                 I
                 dare
                 boldly
                 say
                 )
                 as
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 poor
                 men
                 who
                 were
                 so
                 much
                 interessed
                 
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 Chase
                 being
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 whole
                 Fleet
                 come
                 together
                 ,
                 we
                 Anchored
                 that
                 night
                 in
                 the
                 Port
                 of
                 St.
                 Oen
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 principall
                 Ports
                 of
                 that
                 Island
                 ;
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 whereof
                 (
                 but
                 those
                 especially
                 which
                 dwelled
                 in
                 the
                 inland
                 parts
                 )
                 standing
                 all
                 night
                 upon
                 their
                 guard
                 ,
                 conceiving
                 by
                 the
                 thunder
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 great
                 shot
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 powers
                 of
                 France
                 and
                 the
                 Devill
                 to
                 boot
                 were
                 now
                 falling
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 not
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 in
                 their
                 fears
                 ,
                 till
                 by
                 the
                 next
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 they
                 descried
                 our
                 colours
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 Friday
                 March
                 the
                 6.
                 about
                 nine
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 (
                 having
                 first
                 landed
                 our
                 foot
                 in
                 the
                 long
                 boats
                 )
                 we
                 went
                 aboard
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Catch
                 called
                 the
                 Minikin
                 ,
                 and
                 doubling
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 
                   Le
                   Corbiere
                
                 and
                 of
                 Normoint
                 ,
                 we
                 went
                 on
                 shoar
                 in
                 the
                 Bay
                 of
                 St.
                 Heliers
                 ,
                 neer
                 unto
                 
                   Mount
                   St.
                   Albin
                
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 .
                 The
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 which
                 day
                 we
                 spent
                 in
                 accommodations
                 and
                 refreshments
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 the
                 visits
                 of
                 the
                 Gentry
                 which
                 came
                 in
                 very
                 frequently
                 to
                 attend
                 his
                 Lordship
                 .
                 You
                 need
                 not
                 think
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 sleep
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 bed
                 were
                 welcome
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 after
                 so
                 long
                 and
                 ill
                 a
                 passage
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 near
                 high
                 noon
                 before
                 his
                 Lordship
                 was
                 capable
                 to
                 receive
                 our
                 services
                 ,
                 or
                 we
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 our
                 attendance
                 ;
                 after
                 dinner
                 his
                 Lordship
                 went
                 to
                 view
                 the
                 Fort
                 Elizabeth
                 (
                 the
                 chief
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Island
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 fortifying
                 and
                 repair
                 thereof
                 .
                 Which
                 having
                 done
                 he
                 first
                 secured
                 the
                 Man
                 of
                 War
                 and
                 the
                 three
                 French
                 Barks
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 that
                 Castle
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 gave
                 leave
                 to
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Palmer
                
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 Captains
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 pleasures
                 in
                 Forraging
                 and
                 soowring
                 all
                 the
                 Coasts
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 which
                 day
                 near
                 the
                 Islands
                 ,
                 commanding
                 them
                 to
                 attend
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 Saturday
                 following
                 .
                 Next
                 he
                 gave
                 liberty
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 French
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 landed
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Countrie
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 great
                 rejoycing
                 ,
                 as
                 appeared
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 shout
                 they
                 made
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 put
                 into
                 some
                 long
                 boats
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 disposing
                 .
                 The
                 three
                 Barks
                 still
                 re
                 〈…〉
                 ing
                 untouched
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 some
                 wines
                 were
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 his
                 Lordships
                 spending
                 .
                 On
                 Sunday
                 March
                 8.
                 it
                 was
                 
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 St.
                 Hel●ers
                 should
                 have
                 their
                 divine
                 offices
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 performed
                 so
                 early
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 left
                 wholly
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 by
                 nine
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 time
                 his
                 Lordship
                 attended
                 by
                 the
                 Officers
                 and
                 Souldiers
                 in
                 a
                 solemn
                 Military
                 pompe
                 (
                 accompanied
                 with
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 and
                 chief
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Island
                 )
                 went
                 toward
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 officiated
                 Divine
                 Service
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 prescript
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 preached
                 on
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   Psal
                   .
                   31.
                   51.
                   viz.
                   Offer
                   unto
                   God
                   thanksgiving
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 successe
                 of
                 our
                 Voyage
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 hopes
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 mercies
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 we
                 made
                 a
                 Journey
                 to
                 
                   Mount
                   Orgueil
                
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 were
                 entertained
                 by
                 the
                 Lady
                 Carteret
                 (
                 a
                 Daughter
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Francis
                   Douse
                
                 of
                 Hampshire
                 )
                 And
                 after
                 Dinner
                 his
                 Lordship
                 went
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 Regiment
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                   Josuah
                   de
                   Carteret
                   ,
                   Seignieur
                   de
                   la
                   Trinity
                   ,
                
                 mustering
                 upon
                 the
                 Green
                 upon
                 
                   Ha●re
                   de
                   Bowle
                
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 of
                 St.
                 Trinitie
                 .
                 On
                 Tuesday
                 ,
                 March
                 the
                 10.
                 his
                 Lordship
                 took
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 Regiment
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                   Aron
                   Misservie
                
                 Col.
                 and
                 on
                 Wednesday
                 ,
                 March
                 the
                 11.
                 went
                 unto
                 St.
                 Oen
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 were
                 feasted
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   Philip
                   de
                   Carteret
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Regiment
                 we
                 likewise
                 viewed
                 in
                 the
                 afternoon
                 .
                 The
                 Souldiers
                 of
                 each
                 Regiment
                 very
                 well
                 arrayed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 unpractised
                 in
                 their
                 Armes
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 never
                 saw
                 more
                 danger
                 then
                 a
                 Training
                 came
                 to
                 .
                 On
                 Thursday
                 his
                 Lordship
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Cohu
                 or
                 Town-hall
                 ,
                 attended
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Palmer
                
                 the
                 Deputy
                 Governour
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Philip
                   de
                   Carteret
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Justices
                 ,
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 Jurors
                 of
                 the
                 Island
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 the
                 subordinate
                 Officers
                 thereunto
                 belonging
                 ;
                 where
                 being
                 set
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Parliament
                 or
                 Sessions
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 given
                 order
                 for
                 redresse
                 of
                 some
                 grievances
                 by
                 them
                 presented
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 that
                 people
                 ,
                 he
                 declared
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 grave
                 and
                 eloquent
                 speach
                 the
                 great
                 care
                 which
                 his
                 Majesty
                 had
                 of
                 their
                 preservation
                 in
                 sending
                 Men
                 ,
                 Money
                 ,
                 Armes
                 ,
                 and
                 Ammunition
                 to
                 defend
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 common
                 Enemies
                 of
                 their
                 peace
                 and
                 
                 consciences
                 ;
                 assuring
                 them
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 those
                 preparations
                 did
                 not
                 keep
                 the
                 French
                 from
                 looking
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 his
                 Majesty
                 would
                 not
                 fail
                 to
                 send
                 them
                 such
                 a
                 strength
                 of
                 Shipping
                 ,
                 as
                 should
                 make
                 that
                 Island
                 more
                 impregnable
                 then
                 a
                 wall
                 of
                 Brasse
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 regard
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 necessary
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 advise
                 them
                 to
                 continue
                 fathfull
                 to
                 his
                 Majesties
                 service
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 behave
                 themselves
                 with
                 respect
                 and
                 love
                 towards
                 those
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 resolved
                 to
                 expose
                 themselves
                 (
                 for
                 defence
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 Wives
                 and
                 Children
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 dangers
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 advising
                 the
                 common
                 Souldiers
                 to
                 carry
                 themselves
                 with
                 such
                 sobriety
                 and
                 moderation
                 towards
                 the
                 natives
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 as
                 for
                 their
                 valour
                 towards
                 the
                 enemies
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 no
                 question
                 )
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 no
                 offence
                 or
                 scandall
                 by
                 their
                 conversation
                 .
                 This
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 Assembly
                 was
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 all
                 parties
                 present
                 ;
                 the
                 night
                 ensuing
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 being
                 spent
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 entertainments
                 of
                 rest
                 and
                 pleasures
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 only
                 businesse
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 was
                 the
                 disposing
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Barks
                 which
                 we
                 took
                 in
                 our
                 Journey
                 ,
                 the
                 goods
                 whereof
                 having
                 before
                 been
                 inventoried
                 and
                 apprized
                 by
                 some
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 exposed
                 to
                 open
                 sale
                 ,
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 bought
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Barks
                 themselves
                 by
                 that
                 very
                 
                   Holland
                   man
                   of
                   warre
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 hired
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Convoy
                 :
                 Which
                 gave
                 me
                 such
                 a
                 Character
                 of
                 the
                 mercenary
                 and
                 sordid
                 nature
                 of
                 that
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 living
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 never
                 desire
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Gibeonites
                 were
                 )
                 in
                 
                   hewing
                   wood
                   ,
                   and
                   drawing
                   water
                   for
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 in
                 doing
                 servile
                 offices
                 to
                 some
                 mightier
                 State
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 under
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 Saturday
                 ,
                 March
                 the
                 14.
                 having
                 spent
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 morning
                 in
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 our
                 Fleet
                 ,
                 which
                 found
                 better
                 imployment
                 in
                 the
                 Seas
                 then
                 
                 they
                 could
                 in
                 the
                 Haven
                 ,
                 we
                 went
                 aboard
                 the
                 Merchants
                 ship
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 I
                 spake
                 of
                 ,
                 not
                 made
                 much
                 lighter
                 by
                 the
                 unlading
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 halfe
                 of
                 the
                 Ammunition
                 which
                 was
                 left
                 at
                 Jarsey
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 the
                 200
                 foot
                 which
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 distributed
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 ships
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 stowed
                 in
                 her
                 .
                 Before
                 night
                 ,
                 being
                 met
                 by
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 our
                 Fleet
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 Anchor
                 neer
                 St.
                 
                   Pier
                   port
                
                 or
                 St.
                 
                   Peters
                   Port
                
                 within
                 the
                 Bay
                 of
                 
                   Castle
                   Cornet
                
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 presently
                 landed
                 .
                 The
                 Castle
                 divided
                 from
                 the
                 Town
                 and
                 Haven
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 inter-currency
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 we
                 were
                 ●ain
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Castle-hall
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 a
                 Chappell
                 .
                 The
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 Town
                 Church
                 being
                 too
                 troublesome
                 and
                 uncertain
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 the
                 constant
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Castle
                 yeelding
                 no
                 place
                 else
                 of
                 a
                 fit
                 capacity
                 for
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 as
                 gave
                 their
                 diligent
                 attendance
                 at
                 Religious
                 exercises
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 Monday
                 ,
                 March
                 the
                 16.
                 our
                 Fleet
                 went
                 out
                 to
                 Sea
                 againe
                 ,
                 taking
                 the
                 Charles
                 with
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 greater
                 strength
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 was
                 speedily
                 unladen
                 of
                 such
                 ammunition
                 as
                 was
                 designed
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 Island
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 whole
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 stay
                 here
                 was
                 spent
                 in
                 visiting
                 the
                 Forts
                 ,
                 and
                 Ports
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 importance
                 ,
                 taking
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 severall
                 Musters
                 of
                 the
                 naturall
                 Islanders
                 ,
                 distributing
                 the
                 new
                 come
                 Souldiers
                 in
                 their
                 severall
                 quarters
                 ,
                 receiving
                 the
                 services
                 of
                 the
                 Gentry
                 ,
                 Clergy
                 and
                 principall
                 Citizens
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 in
                 a
                 like
                 meeting
                 of
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 the
                 Island
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 held
                 in
                 Jarsey
                 .
              
               
                 Nothing
                 considerable
                 else
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 stay
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 our
                 Fleet
                 came
                 back
                 on
                 Wednesday
                 ,
                 March
                 25.
                 which
                 hapned
                 very
                 fitly
                 to
                 compleat
                 the
                 triumph
                 of
                 the
                 Friday
                 following
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 most
                 happy
                 inauguration
                 ;
                 celebrated
                 in
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 Service
                 for
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 by
                 a
                 noble
                 Feast
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 chief
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Island
                 ;
                 and
                 solemnized
                 without
                 the
                 Castle
                 by
                 150
                 great
                 shot
                 ,
                 
                 made
                 from
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 the
                 Fleet
                 ,
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Peters
                   Port
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 severall
                 Islands
                 ,
                 all
                 following
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 so
                 good
                 an
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 Bels
                 were
                 rung
                 more
                 closely
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 lesse
                 confusion
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 having
                 given
                 your
                 Lordship
                 a
                 brief
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 our
                 Voyage
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 next
                 present
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 such
                 observations
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 upon
                 those
                 Islands
                 at
                 my
                 times
                 of
                 leasure
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 hoise
                 sail
                 for
                 England
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   Of
                   the
                   convenient
                   situation
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   condition
                   of
                   these
                   Islands
                   in
                   the
                   generall
                   .
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   Alderney
                   ,
                   (
                   4
                   )
                   and
                   Serk●
                   .
                   (
                   5
                   )
                   The
                   notable
                   stratagem
                   whereby
                   this
                   latter
                   was
                   recovered
                   from
                   the
                   French.
                   (
                   6
                   )
                   Of
                   Guernzey
                   ,
                   (
                   7
                   )
                   and
                   the
                   smaller
                   Isles
                   neer
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   (
                   8
                   )
                   Our
                   Lady
                   of
                   Lehu
                   .
                   (
                   9
                   )
                   The
                   road
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   10
                   )
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Cornet
                   .
                   (
                   11
                   )
                   The
                   Trade
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   12
                   )
                   Priviledges
                   of
                   this
                   people
                   .
                   (
                   13
                   )
                   Of
                   Jarsey
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   14
                   )
                   the
                   strengths
                   about
                   it
                   .
                   (
                   15
                   )
                   The
                   Island
                   why
                   so
                   poor
                   and
                   populous
                   .
                   (
                   16
                   )
                   Gavelkind
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   (
                   17
                   )
                   The
                   Governours
                   and
                   other
                   the
                   Kings
                   Officers
                   .
                   The
                   (
                   18
                   )
                   Politie
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   19
                   )
                   administration
                   of
                   Justice
                   in
                   both
                   Islands
                   .
                   (
                   20
                   )
                   The
                   Assembly
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Three
                     Estates
                  
                   .
                   (
                   21
                   )
                   Courts
                   Presidiall
                   in
                   France
                   what
                   they
                   are
                   .
                   (
                   22
                   )
                   The
                   election
                   of
                   the
                   Justices
                   ,
                   (
                   23
                   )
                   and
                   the
                   Oath
                   taken
                   at
                   their
                   admission
                   .
                   (
                   24
                   )
                   Of
                   their
                   Advocates
                   or
                   Pleaders
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   (
                   25
                   )
                   The
                   number
                   of
                   Atturneys
                   once
                   limited
                   in
                   England
                   .
                   (
                   26
                   )
                   A
                   Catalogue
                   of
                   the
                   Governours
                   and
                   Bailiffs
                   of
                   the
                   Isle
                   of
                   Jarsey
                   .
                
              
               
                 TO
                 begin
                 then
                 with
                 the
                 places
                 themselves
                 ,
                 the
                 Scene
                 and
                 Stage
                 of
                 our
                 discourse
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 only
                 remainders
                 of
                 our
                 rights
                 in
                 Normandy
                 ;
                 unto
                 which
                 Dukedome
                 they
                 did
                 once
                 belong
                 .
                 Anno
                 1108.
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 Henry
                 I.
                 of
                 England
                 had
                 taken
                 prisoner
                 his
                 Brother
                 Robert
                 ,
                 these
                 Islands
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 were
                 annext
                 unto
                 the
                 
                 English
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 ever
                 since
                 with
                 great
                 testimony
                 of
                 ●aith
                 and
                 loyalty
                 ,
                 continued
                 in
                 that
                 subjection
                 .
                 The
                 sentence
                 or
                 arrest
                 of
                 confiscation
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
                 France
                 against
                 King
                 John
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 surprisall
                 of
                 Normandy
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 forces
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 perswasion
                 unto
                 them
                 to
                 change
                 their
                 Masters
                 .
                 Nay
                 when
                 the
                 French
                 had
                 twice
                 seized
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 that
                 unhappy
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 England
                 was
                 embroyled
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 valiantly
                 made
                 good
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfully
                 returned
                 unto
                 their
                 first
                 obedience
                 .
                 In
                 aftertimes
                 as
                 any
                 war
                 grew
                 hot
                 between
                 the
                 English
                 and
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 these
                 Islands
                 were
                 principally
                 aimed
                 at
                 by
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 also
                 were
                 attempted
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 ill
                 successe
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 but
                 an
                 eye
                 sore
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 these
                 Isles
                 within
                 their
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 within
                 their
                 power
                 ;
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 their
                 ancient
                 enemy
                 the
                 English
                 ;
                 a
                 Nation
                 strong
                 in
                 shipping
                 ,
                 and
                 likely
                 by
                 the
                 opportunity
                 of
                 these
                 places
                 to
                 annoy
                 their
                 trade
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 situation
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 them
                 seated
                 purposely
                 for
                 the
                 command
                 and
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
                 .
                 The
                 Islands
                 lying
                 in
                 the
                 chief
                 trade
                 of
                 all
                 shipping
                 from
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 unto
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 way
                 between
                 St.
                 Malos
                 and
                 the
                 river
                 Seine
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 trafick
                 of
                 the
                 Normans
                 and
                 Parisians
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 St.
                 Malos
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 a
                 common
                 Empory
                 do
                 the
                 Merchants
                 of
                 Spain
                 and
                 Paris
                 barter
                 their
                 Commodities
                 ;
                 the
                 Parisians
                 making
                 both
                 their
                 passage
                 and
                 return
                 by
                 these
                 Isles
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 wel
                 aided
                 by
                 a
                 smal
                 power
                 from
                 the
                 Kings
                 Navy
                 ,
                 would
                 quickly
                 bring
                 that
                 entercourse
                 to
                 nothing
                 .
                 An
                 opportunity
                 neglected
                 by
                 our
                 former
                 Kings
                 in
                 their
                 attempts
                 upon
                 that
                 Nation
                 ,
                 at
                 not
                 being
                 then
                 so
                 powerfull
                 on
                 the
                 Seas
                 as
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 but
                 likely
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 to
                 be
                 husbanded
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 advantage
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 French
                 hereafter
                 stir
                 against
                 us
                 .
                 Sure
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 Lord
                 of
                 Danby
                 conceived
                 this
                 course
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 fittest
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 impoverishing
                 if
                 not
                 undoing
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 made
                 proposition
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 to
                 the
                 Councell
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 squadron
                 of
                 eight
                 Ships
                 
                   (
                   viz
                
                 five
                 of
                 the
                 Whelpes
                 ,
                 the
                 Assurance
                 ,
                 the
                 Adventure
                 and
                 the
                 Catch
                 )
                 might
                 be
                 employed
                 about
                 these
                 Islands
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 An
                 advice
                 which
                 had
                 this
                 Summer
                 
                 took
                 effect
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Peace
                 between
                 both
                 Realms
                 ,
                 been
                 so
                 suddenly
                 concluded
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 these
                 ,
                 four
                 only
                 are
                 inhabited
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 reduced
                 only
                 unto
                 two
                 Governments
                 ;
                 Jarsey
                 an
                 entire
                 Province
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 within
                 it self
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 Gueruzey
                 having
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 of
                 Alderney
                 and
                 Serke
                 dependant
                 on
                 it
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 Histories
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 mention
                 only
                 of
                 Jarsey
                 and
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 ,
                 this
                 last
                 comprehending
                 under
                 it
                 the
                 two
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 live
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 
                   libera
                   custodia
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 free
                 subjection
                 ;
                 not
                 any
                 way
                 acquainted
                 with
                 Taxes
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 any
                 levies
                 either
                 of
                 men
                 or
                 money
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 of
                 England
                 contribute
                 towards
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 their
                 Princes
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 alwayes
                 a
                 proviso
                 in
                 the
                 Act
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   this
                   grant
                   of
                   Subsidies
                   or
                   any
                   thing
                   therein
                   contained
                   ,
                   extend
                   not
                   to
                   charge
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   of
                   Guernzey
                   and
                   Jarsey
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   of
                   ,
                   for
                   or
                   concerning
                   any
                   Mannors
                   ,
                   Lands
                   ,
                   and
                   Tenements
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   possessions
                   ,
                   Goods
                   ,
                   Chattels
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   moveable
                   substance
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   the
                   said
                   Inhabitants
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   to
                   their
                   uses
                   ,
                   have
                   within
                   Jarsey
                   and
                   Guernzey
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 These
                 priviledges
                 and
                 immunities
                 (
                 together
                 with
                 divers
                 others
                 )
                 seconded
                 of
                 late
                 dayes
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 powerfull
                 band
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 principall
                 occasion
                 of
                 that
                 constancy
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 have
                 persisted
                 faithfully
                 in
                 their
                 allegiance
                 ,
                 and
                 disclaimed
                 even
                 the
                 very
                 name
                 and
                 thought
                 of
                 France
                 .
                 For
                 howsoever
                 the
                 language
                 which
                 they
                 speak
                 is
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 originall
                 ,
                 they
                 either
                 were
                 of
                 Normandy
                 or
                 Britagne
                 ;
                 yet
                 can
                 they
                 with
                 no
                 patience
                 endure
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 French
                 ,
                 but
                 call
                 themselves
                 by
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 English-Normans
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 doth
                 liberty
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 worst
                 a
                 gentle
                 yoak
                 ,
                 prevail
                 upon
                 the
                 mind
                 and
                 fancy
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 proceed
                 unto
                 particulars
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 take
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 lie
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 beginning
                 first
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 Alderney
                 ,
                 an
                 Island
                 called
                 by
                 
                   Antonine
                   ,
                   Arica
                
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 old
                 Records
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Aurigny
                 and
                 Aurney
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 situate
                 in
                 the
                 49
                 degree
                 between
                 48
                 &
                 52
                 minutes
                 of
                 that
                 degree
                 ,
                 just
                 over
                 against
                 the
                 Cape
                 or
                 promontory
                 of
                 the
                 Lexobii
                 ,
                 called
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 by
                 the
                 Mariners
                 the
                 Hague
                 .
                 Distant
                 from
                 
                 this
                 Cape
                 or
                 Promontory
                 three
                 leagues
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 thirty
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 from
                 the
                 nearest
                 part
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 The
                 aire
                 healthy
                 ,
                 though
                 sometimes
                 thickned
                 with
                 the
                 vapours
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 Sea.
                 The
                 soil
                 indifferently
                 rich
                 both
                 for
                 husbandry
                 and
                 gra●ing
                 .
                 A
                 Town
                 it
                 hath
                 of
                 well-near
                 an
                 hundred
                 families
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 an
                 haven
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 semicircle
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Crabbie
                 .
                 The
                 principall
                 strength
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 high
                 rocks
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 environed
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 upon
                 the
                 South
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 East
                 side
                 an
                 old
                 Block
                 house
                 ,
                 which
                 time
                 hath
                 made
                 almost
                 unserviceable
                 .
                 The
                 chief
                 house
                 herein
                 belongeth
                 unto
                 the
                 Chamberlains
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 dominion
                 or
                 Fee-farme
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Island
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 granted
                 by
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 unto
                 George
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Leonard
                   Chamberlain
                
                 ,
                 then
                 Governour
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 valour
                 it
                 was
                 recovered
                 from
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 Queen
                 Maries
                 dayes
                 had
                 seized
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Neer
                 unto
                 the
                 Fort
                 or
                 Block-house
                 afore
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 quantity
                 of
                 this
                 little
                 Island
                 is
                 overlaid
                 with
                 sand
                 ,
                 driven
                 thither
                 by
                 the
                 ●ury
                 of
                 the
                 Northwest-winde
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 believe
                 their
                 Legends
                 ,
                 it
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 just
                 judgement
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 the
                 owner
                 of
                 those
                 grounds
                 ,
                 who
                 once
                 (
                 but
                 when
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 )
                 had
                 made
                 booty
                 and
                 put
                 unto
                 the
                 Sword
                 some
                 certain
                 Spaniards
                 ,
                 there
                 shipwracked
                 .
              
               
                 Four
                 leagues
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Southwest
                 and
                 by
                 west
                 ,
                 lyeth
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 smaller
                 Islands
                 ,
                 called
                 Serke
                 ;
                 six
                 miles
                 in
                 circuit
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 two
                 miles
                 lesser
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 compasse
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Alderney
                 .
                 An
                 Isle
                 not
                 known
                 at
                 all
                 by
                 any
                 name
                 amongst
                 the
                 Antients
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 marvail
                 ,
                 for
                 till
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 h
                 of
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 or
                 thereabou●s
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 peopled
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 ,
                 it
                 pleased
                 her
                 Majesty
                 to
                 grant
                 it
                 for
                 ever
                 in
                 Fee
                 farme
                 to
                 
                   Helier
                   de
                   Carteret
                
                 ,
                 vulgarly
                 called
                 
                   Seigneur
                   de
                   St.
                   Oen
                
                 ,
                 a
                 principall
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Jarsey
                 ,
                 and
                 Grandfather
                 to
                 Sir
                 
                   Philip
                   de
                   Carteret
                
                 now
                 living
                 .
                 By
                 him
                 it
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 severall
                 estates
                 ,
                 and
                 leased
                 out
                 unto
                 divers
                 Tenants
                 ,
                 collected
                 from
                 the
                 neighbour
                 Islands
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 it
                 may
                 contain
                 some
                 forty
                 housholds
                 ;
                 whereas
                 before
                 it
                 contained
                 only
                 a
                 poor
                 hermitage
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 Chappell
                 appertaining
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 serving
                 as
                 a
                 Common
                 unto
                 those
                 
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 for
                 the
                 breeding
                 of
                 their
                 Cattell
                 .
                 For
                 strength
                 it
                 is
                 beholding
                 most
                 to
                 nature
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 walled
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 round
                 with
                 mighty
                 rocks
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 but
                 one
                 way
                 or
                 ascent
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 small
                 forces
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 defended
                 against
                 the
                 strongest
                 power
                 in
                 Christendome
                 .
                 A
                 passage
                 lately
                 fortified
                 by
                 the
                 Farmers
                 here
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 plat-forme
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 some
                 four
                 pieces
                 of
                 Ordinance
                 continually
                 mounted
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Island
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Bailiff
                 and
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 but
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 subordinate
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 appeal
                 unto
                 the
                 Courts
                 and
                 Colloquies
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 .
              
               
                 During
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 her
                 husband
                 Philips
                 sake
                 ,
                 had
                 engaged
                 her self
                 in
                 a
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 French
                 ;
                 this
                 Island
                 then
                 not
                 peopled
                 ,
                 was
                 suddenly
                 surprized
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 the
                 Netherlands
                 ,
                 a
                 subject
                 of
                 King
                 Philips
                 thus
                 regained
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 story
                 much
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 is
                 related
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   Wal.
                   Raleigh
                
                 .
                 The
                 Flemish
                 Gentleman
                 with
                 a
                 small
                 Bark
                 came
                 to
                 Anchor
                 in
                 the
                 road
                 ,
                 and
                 pretending
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 besought
                 the
                 French
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 bury
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Chappell
                 of
                 that
                 Island
                 ,
                 offering
                 a
                 present
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 such
                 commodity
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 aboard
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 request
                 the
                 French
                 were
                 easily
                 entreated
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 upon
                 condition
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 come
                 on
                 shoar
                 with
                 any
                 weapon
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 knife
                 .
                 This
                 leave
                 obtained
                 ,
                 the
                 Fleming
                 rowed
                 unto
                 the
                 shoar
                 with
                 a
                 Coffin
                 in
                 their
                 Skiffe
                 for
                 that
                 use
                 purposely
                 provided
                 ,
                 and
                 manned
                 with
                 Swords
                 and
                 Arcubuishes
                 .
                 Upon
                 their
                 landing
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 search
                 so
                 strict
                 and
                 narrow
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 to
                 hide
                 a
                 pen-knife
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 permitted
                 to
                 draw
                 their
                 Coffin
                 up
                 the
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 rowing
                 back
                 unto
                 the
                 Ship
                 to
                 fetch
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 soon
                 made
                 fast
                 enough
                 and
                 laid
                 in
                 hold
                 .
                 The
                 Flemings
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 which
                 were
                 on
                 land
                 ,
                 had
                 carryed
                 their
                 Coffin
                 into
                 the
                 Chappell
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 taken
                 thence
                 their
                 weapons
                 ,
                 gave
                 an
                 alarme
                 upon
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 who
                 taken
                 thus
                 upon
                 the
                 suddain
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 no
                 hopes
                 of
                 succour
                 from
                 their
                 fellowes
                 ,
                 yeelded
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 abandoned
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 A
                 stratagem
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 preferred
                 ,
                 unto
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ;
                 did
                 not
                 that
                 fatall
                 folly
                 reprehended
                 once
                 by
                 
                 Tacitus
                 ,
                 still
                 reign
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   Quod
                   vetera
                   extollimus
                   recentium
                   incuriosi
                
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 extoll
                 the
                 former
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 carelesse
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 .
              
               
                 Two
                 leagues
                 from
                 Serke
                 directly
                 Westward
                 ,
                 lyeth
                 the
                 chief
                 Island
                 of
                 this
                 Government
                 ,
                 by
                 Antonine
                 called
                 Sarnia
                 ;
                 by
                 Us
                 and
                 the
                 French
                 known
                 now
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Garnzey
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 .
                 Situate
                 in
                 the
                 49
                 degree
                 of
                 Latitude
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 39
                 and
                 46
                 minutes
                 of
                 that
                 degree
                 ,
                 eight
                 leagues
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 from
                 the
                 coast
                 of
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 and
                 well-neer
                 in
                 an
                 equall
                 distance
                 from
                 Alderney
                 and
                 Jarsey
                 .
                 The
                 forme
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 every
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 triangle
                 being
                 about
                 nine
                 miles
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 28
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 compasse
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 circuit
                 are
                 comprehended
                 ten
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 principall
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 Peters
                 on
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 a
                 fair
                 and
                 safe
                 peer
                 adjoyning
                 to
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 their
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 honoured
                 also
                 with
                 a
                 Market
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Plaidery
                 or
                 Court
                 of
                 Justice
                 .
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 is
                 reckoned
                 neer
                 about
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 raised
                 some
                 two
                 thousand
                 able
                 men
                 ;
                 although
                 their
                 trained
                 Band
                 consists
                 only
                 of
                 twelve
                 hundred
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 ,
                 God
                 knows
                 ,
                 but
                 poorly
                 weaponed
                 .
                 The
                 aire
                 hereof
                 is
                 very
                 healthfull
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 long
                 lives
                 both
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 with
                 Crete
                 and
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 not
                 apt
                 to
                 foster
                 any
                 venemous
                 creature
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 which
                 generall
                 affirmation
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 except
                 Witches
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 people
                 here
                 have
                 strange
                 reports
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 an
                 Ox
                 or
                 Horse
                 perhaps
                 miscarry
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 impute
                 it
                 to
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 old
                 woman
                 shall
                 straight
                 be
                 hal'd
                 to
                 Prison
                 .
                 The
                 ground
                 it self
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Natives
                 ,
                 more
                 rich
                 and
                 battle
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Jarsey
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 so
                 fruitfull
                 in
                 the
                 harvest
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 people
                 addict
                 themselves
                 to
                 merchandise
                 especially
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 husbandry
                 unto
                 their
                 hindes
                 .
                 Yet
                 Bread
                 they
                 have
                 sufficient
                 for
                 their
                 use
                 ;
                 enough
                 of
                 Cattell
                 both
                 for
                 themselves
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 ships
                 ;
                 plenty
                 of
                 Fish
                 continually
                 brought
                 in
                 from
                 the
                 neighbour
                 seas
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Lake
                 on
                 the
                 Northwest
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 neer
                 unto
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 of
                 about
                 a
                 mile
                 or
                 more
                 in
                 compasse
                 ,
                 exceeding
                 well
                 stored
                 with
                 Carpes
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 that
                 ever
                 mortall
                 eye
                 beheld
                 ,
                 for
                 ●ast
                 and
                 bignesse
                 .
              
               
               
                 Some
                 other
                 Isles
                 yet
                 there
                 be
                 pertaining
                 unto
                 this
                 Government
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 many
                 nor
                 much
                 famous
                 .
                 Two
                 of
                 them
                 lie
                 along
                 betwixt
                 it
                 and
                 
                   Serke
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Arvie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Jet
                   how
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 this
                 last
                 serveth
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 Parke
                 unto
                 the
                 Governour
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 a
                 few
                 fallow
                 Deer
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 plenty
                 of
                 Conies
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 well-neer
                 three
                 miles
                 in
                 circuit
                 ,
                 a
                 solitary
                 dwelling
                 once
                 of
                 Canons
                 regular
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 of
                 some
                 Fryers
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 St.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 only
                 inhabited
                 by
                 Pheasants
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 amongst
                 the
                 shrubs
                 and
                 bushes
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 scarcity
                 .
                 The
                 least
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 of
                 most
                 note
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 little
                 Islet
                 called
                 Le●u
                 ,
                 situate
                 on
                 the
                 North
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 corner
                 ,
                 and
                 neer
                 unto
                 those
                 scattered
                 rockes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Les
                   Hanwaux
                
                 ,
                 appertaining
                 once
                 unto
                 the
                 Dean
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 unto
                 the
                 Governour
                 .
                 Famous
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 Oratory
                 of
                 Cha●tery
                 there
                 once
                 erected
                 and
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 was
                 much
                 sued
                 to
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
                 of
                 Lehu
                 .
                 A
                 place
                 long
                 since
                 demolished
                 in
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Sed
                   jam
                   periere
                   ruinae
                
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 ruines
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 scarce
                 visible
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 almost
                 nothing
                 left
                 of
                 it
                 but
                 the
                 steeple
                 ,
                 which
                 serveth
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 sea-marke
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 that
                 party
                 sail
                 along
                 ,
                 they
                 strike
                 their
                 top
                 sail
                 .
                 
                   Tantum
                   religio
                   potuit
                   suadere
                
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 Religious
                 opinion
                 have
                 they
                 harboured
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 Saint
                 be
                 gone
                 ,
                 the
                 wals
                 yet
                 shall
                 still
                 be
                 honoured
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 principall
                 honour
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 this
                 Island
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 large
                 capaciousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 harbour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flourishing
                 beauty
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 so
                 be
                 called
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 eminency
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 vale
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 poorer
                 trifles
                 all
                 along
                 the
                 Coasts
                 ,
                 not
                 any
                 way
                 deserving
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
                 Situate
                 it
                 is
                 upon
                 a
                 little
                 Islet
                 just
                 opposite
                 unto
                 Pierport
                 or
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 peere
                 there
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 assurance
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 up
                 the
                 whole
                 circuit
                 of
                 that
                 Islet
                 whereupon
                 it
                 standeth
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 first
                 it
                 was
                 built
                 upon
                 the
                 higher
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 only
                 ,
                 broad
                 at
                 the
                 one
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 bending
                 in
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 an
                 horne
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 had
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Cornet
                 .
                 By
                 Sir
                 
                   Leonard
                   Chamberlane
                
                 
                 Governour
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Leighton
                
                 his
                 successour
                 in
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 improved
                 to
                 that
                 majesty
                 and
                 beauty
                 that
                 now
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 ,
                 excellently
                 fortified
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 moderne
                 art
                 of
                 war
                 ,
                 and
                 furnished
                 with
                 almost
                 an
                 hundred
                 piece
                 of
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 whereof
                 about
                 sixty
                 are
                 of
                 Brasse
                 .
                 Add
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 continually
                 environed
                 with
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 sometimes
                 at
                 a
                 dead-low
                 water
                 ,
                 whereby
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 little
                 possibility
                 of
                 making
                 any
                 approaches
                 neer
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 might
                 justly
                 think
                 him
                 mad
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 attempt
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 necessary
                 that
                 this
                 place
                 should
                 be
                 thus
                 fortified
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 the
                 Island
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 for
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 Harbour
                 .
                 An
                 harbour
                 able
                 to
                 contain
                 the
                 greatest
                 Navy
                 that
                 ever
                 failed
                 upon
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ;
                 fenced
                 from
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 the
                 winds
                 by
                 the
                 Isles
                 of
                 
                   Guernzey
                   ,
                   Jet-how
                   ,
                   Serke
                
                 and
                 Arvie
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 almost
                 encompassed
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 so
                 sure
                 an
                 anchorage
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 our
                 Ships
                 lay
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 blustering
                 end
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 noted
                 that
                 never
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 slipped
                 an
                 anchour
                 .
                 Other
                 Havens
                 they
                 have
                 about
                 the
                 Island
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Bazon
                   ,
                   L'
                   Aucresse
                   ,
                   Fermines
                
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 rather
                 landing
                 places
                 to
                 let
                 in
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 way
                 advantageous
                 to
                 the
                 trade
                 and
                 riches
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 A
                 place
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 neglected
                 in
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 danger
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 State
                 and
                 Trafick
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 any
                 enemy
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 the
                 notable
                 advantage
                 of
                 this
                 harbour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conveniency
                 of
                 the
                 Peer
                 so
                 neer
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 warranted
                 with
                 six
                 peece
                 of
                 good
                 Canon
                 from
                 the
                 Town
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 marvell
                 if
                 the
                 people
                 betake
                 themselves
                 so
                 much
                 unto
                 the
                 trade
                 of
                 Merchandise
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 they
                 trafick
                 only
                 in
                 small
                 boats
                 between
                 St
                 Malos
                 and
                 the
                 Islands
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 Jarsey
                 ;
                 but
                 are
                 Masters
                 of
                 good
                 stout
                 Barks
                 ,
                 and
                 venture
                 unto
                 all
                 these
                 neerer
                 Ports
                 of
                 Christendom
                 .
                 The
                 principall
                 commodity
                 which
                 they
                 use
                 to
                 send
                 abroad
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 works
                 and
                 labours
                 of
                 the
                 poorer
                 sort
                 ,
                 as
                 Wast-cotes
                 ,
                 Stockins
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 manufactures
                 made
                 of
                 wool
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 exceeding
                 cunning
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 wooll
                 to
                 be
                 transported
                 to
                 their
                 Island
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 proportion
                 ,
                 they
                 lately
                 have
                 obtained
                 a
                 licence
                 of
                 our
                 Princes
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 accreweth
                 a
                 further
                 benefit
                 unto
                 
                 this
                 people
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 harbour
                 then
                 their
                 own
                 trafick
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 continuall
                 concourse
                 and
                 resort
                 of
                 Merchants
                 thither
                 ,
                 especially
                 upon
                 the
                 noise
                 or
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 War.
                 For
                 by
                 an
                 antient
                 priviledge
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 a
                 continuall
                 truce
                 ;
                 and
                 lawfull
                 it
                 is
                 both
                 for
                 French
                 men
                 and
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 how
                 hot
                 soever
                 the
                 war
                 be
                 followed
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 to
                 repair
                 hither
                 without
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 to
                 trade
                 in
                 all
                 security
                 .
                 A
                 priviledge
                 founded
                 upon
                 a
                 Bull
                 of
                 Pope
                 Sixtus
                 IV.
                 the
                 10
                 year
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 remember
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 Popedom
                 ;
                 Edward
                 IV.
                 then
                 reigning
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 Lewis
                 XI
                 .
                 over
                 the
                 French
                 :
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 which
                 Bull
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 stand
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 which
                 any
                 way
                 molest
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 this
                 Isle
                 of
                 Guerazey
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 which
                 resort
                 unto
                 their
                 Island
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 Piracy
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 violence
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 A
                 Bull
                 first
                 published
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Constance
                 ,
                 unto
                 whose
                 Diocesse
                 these
                 Islands
                 once
                 belonged
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 verifyed
                 by
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 our
                 Kings
                 of
                 England
                 till
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 The
                 copy
                 of
                 this
                 Bull
                 my self
                 have
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 somewhat
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 it
                 on
                 record
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 doth
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 war
                 of
                 France
                 having
                 taken
                 an
                 English
                 ship
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 some
                 passengers
                 and
                 goods
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 ;
                 made
                 prize
                 and
                 prisoners
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 but
                 restored
                 these
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 to
                 their
                 liberty
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 at
                 last
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 passage
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 many
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 Anchored
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Jarsey
                 ;
                 known
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 ages
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Antonine
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Cesarea
                 .
                 An
                 Island
                 situate
                 in
                 the
                 49
                 degree
                 of
                 Latitude
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 18
                 and
                 24
                 minutes
                 of
                 that
                 degree
                 ;
                 distant
                 5
                 leagues
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 Coast
                 of
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 40
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 from
                 the
                 neerest
                 parts
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 6
                 or
                 7
                 to
                 the
                 South
                 east
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 .
                 The
                 figure
                 of
                 it
                 will
                 hold
                 proportion
                 with
                 that
                 long
                 kind
                 of
                 square
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Geometricians
                 call
                 Oblongum
                 ;
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 it
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 11
                 miles
                 ,
                 the
                 breadth
                 6
                 and
                 upwards
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 circuit
                 about
                 33.
                 
                 The
                 aire
                 very
                 healthy
                 and
                 little
                 disposed
                 unto
                 diseases
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 unto
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 Ague
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Harvest
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Les
                   Settembers
                
                 .
                 The
                 soil
                 sufficiently
                 fertile
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 curiously
                 manured
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 plentifull
                 
                 increase
                 unto
                 the
                 Barn
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 yeelding
                 Corne
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Island
                 ,
                 but
                 sometimes
                 also
                 an
                 ample
                 surplusage
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 barter
                 at
                 St.
                 Malos
                 with
                 the
                 Spanish
                 Merchants
                 .
                 The
                 Countrey
                 generally
                 swelling
                 up
                 in
                 pretty
                 hillocks
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 lie
                 pleasant
                 Vallies
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 plentifully
                 watered
                 with
                 dainty
                 Ril●
                 or
                 Riverets
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 watery
                 commodity
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 questionlesse
                 the
                 precedency
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 .
              
               
                 Both
                 Islands
                 consist
                 very
                 much
                 of
                 small
                 Inclosure
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 in
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 having
                 somewhat
                 to
                 live
                 on
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 .
                 Only
                 the
                 difference
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 here
                 the
                 mounds
                 are
                 made
                 with
                 ditches
                 &
                 banks
                 of
                 earth
                 cast
                 up
                 ,
                 well
                 fenced
                 and
                 planted
                 with
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 apples
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 pleasing
                 kinde
                 of
                 Sider
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 their
                 ordinary
                 drink
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 Guernzey
                 they
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 made
                 of
                 stones
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 height
                 and
                 fashion
                 of
                 a
                 Parapet
                 .
                 A
                 matter
                 of
                 no
                 small
                 advantage
                 in
                 both
                 places
                 against
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 an
                 enemy
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 marches
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 much
                 annoyed
                 with
                 these
                 incombrances
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 pay
                 deerly
                 for
                 every
                 foot
                 of
                 ground
                 which
                 there
                 he
                 purchaseth
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 other
                 strengths
                 this
                 Island
                 is
                 in
                 part
                 beholding
                 unto
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 somewhat
                 also
                 unto
                 Art.
                 To
                 Nature
                 which
                 hath
                 guarded
                 it
                 with
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 and
                 Shelves
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 shallow
                 places
                 very
                 dangerous
                 ;
                 but
                 neither
                 these
                 ,
                 nor
                 those
                 of
                 Art
                 ,
                 so
                 serviceable
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 safety
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 Guernzey
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 landing
                 places
                 ,
                 here
                 are
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 accessible
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 the
                 Bay
                 of
                 St.
                 Owen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Havens
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Burlade
                   ,
                   Boule
                
                 ,
                 St.
                 Katharines
                 ,
                 with
                 divers
                 others
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 principall
                 ,
                 sufficiently
                 assured
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 by
                 a
                 little
                 Blockhouse
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Mount
                   St.
                   Aubin
                
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 a
                 fair
                 Castle
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 Fort
                 Elizabeth
                 .
                 The
                 Harbour
                 it self
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 capacity
                 ,
                 in
                 figure
                 like
                 a
                 semicircle
                 or
                 a
                 crescent
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 adjoyning
                 ,
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Haven
                 of
                 St.
                 Hilaries
                 .
                 On
                 that
                 side
                 o●
                 it
                 next
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 Islet
                 of
                 it self
                 is
                 situate
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 environed
                 with
                 the
                 Sea
                 at
                 high
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 an
                 ebb
                 easily
                 accessible
                 by
                 land
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 so
                 naturally
                 defended
                 with
                 sharpe
                 Rocks
                 and
                 craggy
                 cliftes
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 though
                 the
                 accesse
                 unto
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 easie
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 surprizall
                 would
                 be
                 difficult
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 built
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 by
                 our
                 late
                 Queen
                 of
                 famous
                 memory
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 times
                 as
                 the
                 Civill
                 warres
                 were
                 hot
                 in
                 France
                 about
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kings
                 Forces
                 drawn
                 downwards
                 towards
                 Narmandy
                 .
                 Furnished
                 with
                 30
                 pieces
                 of
                 Ordinance
                 and
                 upwards
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 preparations
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 new
                 works
                 begun
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 that
                 well
                 ▪
                 On
                 the
                 East
                 side
                 ,
                 just
                 opposite
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Constantia
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 seated
                 on
                 an
                 high
                 and
                 craggy
                 rock
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 strong
                 Castle
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 by
                 an
                 haughty
                 name
                 
                   Mount
                   Orgueil
                
                 ;
                 of
                 whose
                 founder
                 I
                 could
                 learn
                 nothing
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 which
                 might
                 concern
                 it
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 antiquity
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 repaired
                 and
                 beautified
                 by
                 Henry
                 V.
                 It
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 the
                 inhabitatiou
                 of
                 the
                 Governour
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Captain
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 stored
                 with
                 about
                 some
                 forty
                 pieces
                 of
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 guarded
                 by
                 some
                 five
                 and
                 twenty
                 wardours
                 .
                 A
                 place
                 of
                 good
                 service
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 the
                 Island
                 ;
                 if
                 perhaps
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 commanded
                 ,
                 or
                 annoied
                 by
                 an
                 hill
                 adjoyning
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 equall
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 overtop
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Island
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 we
                 noted
                 ,
                 is
                 some
                 33
                 miles
                 in
                 compasse
                 ,
                 comprehending
                 in
                 it
                 ▪
                 12.
                 
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 principall
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 S.
                 Hilaries
                 .
                 A●
                 Town
                 so
                 called
                 from
                 an
                 antient
                 Father
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Poyctiers
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 whose
                 body
                 they
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 interred
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 Chappell
                 neer
                 unto
                 the
                 Fort
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrated
                 to
                 his
                 memory
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 his
                 buriall
                 here
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 nothing
                 further
                 then
                 tradition
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 unjustifiable
                 ;
                 for
                 St
                 ▪
                 Jerome
                 telleth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 his
                 return
                 from
                 Phrygia
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 confined
                 ,
                 he
                 dyed
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 learn
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Martyrclogie
                
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Obit
                 is
                 there
                 celebrated
                 on
                 the
                 13
                 of
                 January
                 .
                 The
                 chief
                 name
                 the
                 which
                 this
                 Town
                 now
                 hath
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 convenioncy
                 of
                 the
                 Haven
                 ,
                 the
                 Market
                 there
                 every
                 Saturday
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 honoured
                 with
                 the
                 Cohu
                 or
                 
                   Sessions
                   house
                
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 Island
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Villages
                 lie
                 scattered
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 like
                 those
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 habitation
                 to
                 a
                 people
                 very
                 painfull
                 and
                 laborious
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 continuall
                 toyle
                 and
                 labour
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 affected
                 to
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 melancholy
                 〈…〉
                 surlinesse
                 incident
                 to
                 plough
                 men
                 .
                 
                 Those
                 of
                 Gue●nzey
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 by
                 continuall
                 converse
                 with
                 strangers
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 haven
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 travailing
                 abroad
                 being
                 much
                 more
                 sociable
                 and
                 generous
                 .
                 Add
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 here
                 are
                 more
                 poor
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 more
                 destitute
                 of
                 humanity
                 ;
                 the
                 children
                 here
                 continually
                 craving
                 almes
                 of
                 every
                 stranger
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 all
                 Guernzey
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 see
                 one
                 begger
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 principall
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 poverty
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 exceeding
                 populousnesse
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 reckoned
                 in
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 quantity
                 of
                 ground
                 ,
                 neer
                 upon
                 thirty
                 thousand
                 living
                 souls
                 .
                 A
                 matter
                 which
                 gave
                 us
                 no
                 small
                 cause
                 of
                 admiration
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 my
                 Lord
                 of
                 Danby
                 seemed
                 to
                 wonder
                 ,
                 how
                 such
                 a
                 span
                 of
                 earth
                 could
                 contain
                 such
                 multitudes
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 I
                 remember
                 that
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Payton
                
                 the
                 Lieutenant
                 Governour
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 people
                 married
                 within
                 themselves
                 like
                 Conies
                 in
                 a
                 burrow
                 ;
                 and
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 more
                 then
                 thirty
                 years
                 they
                 never
                 had
                 been
                 molested
                 either
                 with
                 Sword
                 ,
                 Pestilence
                 ,
                 or
                 Famine
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 second
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 poverty
                 (
                 add
                 also
                 of
                 their
                 numbers
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 little
                 liking
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 Trafick
                 ;
                 whereby
                 as
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 advantage
                 to
                 improve
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 employ
                 their
                 poor
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 might
                 that
                 service
                 casually
                 diminish
                 their
                 huge
                 multitudes
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 some
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 diverting
                 others
                 from
                 the
                 thought
                 of
                 marriage
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 main
                 cause
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 conceive
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 tenure
                 of
                 their
                 Lands
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 equally
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 amongst
                 all
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 every
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 parcels
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 subdivided
                 even
                 
                   ad
                   infinitnm
                
                 .
                 Hence
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Countries
                 you
                 shall
                 hardly
                 finde
                 a
                 field
                 of
                 Corne
                 of
                 larger
                 compasse
                 then
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Garden
                 ;
                 every
                 one
                 now
                 having
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 little
                 made
                 lesse
                 to
                 his
                 posterity
                 .
                 This
                 Tenure
                 our
                 Lawyers
                 call
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Gavel-kinde
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 expound
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Give
                   all-kinne
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 amongst
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 the
                 Law
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 customes
                 of
                 Kent
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 16
                 Chap.
                 
                   De
                   praerogatlva
                   Regis
                   .
                   Ibidem
                   omnes
                   haetedes
                   masculi
                   participabant
                   haereditatem
                   ●orum
                   ,
                   &
                   similiter
                   soeminae
                   ;
                   sed
                   soemine
                   non
                   participabunt
                   cum
                   viri●
                   .
                
                 A
                 tenure
                 which
                 on
                 
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 hath
                 many
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 as
                 many
                 inconveniences
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 they
                 which
                 hold
                 in
                 this
                 Tenure
                 ,
                 are
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 customary
                 services
                 ,
                 exempt
                 from
                 wardship
                 ,
                 at
                 full
                 age
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 15
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 alienate
                 their
                 estates
                 either
                 by
                 gift
                 or
                 sale
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 assent
                 or
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 But
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 Father
                 be
                 attaint
                 of
                 Felony
                 or
                 Murder
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Escheat
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 the
                 whole
                 Estate
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 King
                 hath
                 had
                 
                   Diem
                   annum
                   &
                   vastum
                
                 ,
                 descending
                 on
                 the
                 Heires
                 .
                 
                   Et
                   post
                   annum
                   &
                   diem
                   terrae
                   &
                   tenementa
                   reddentur
                   ,
                   &
                   revertentur
                   porximo
                   haeredi
                   cui
                   debuerant
                   descendisse
                   ,
                   si
                   felonia
                   facta
                   non
                   fuisset
                
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Lawyers
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 their
                 estates
                 are
                 infinitely
                 distracted
                 ,
                 their
                 houses
                 impoverished
                 ,
                 the
                 Kings
                 profits
                 in
                 his
                 Subsidies
                 diminished
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 little
                 disadvantage
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 service
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 finding
                 of
                 Armours
                 for
                 the
                 Wars
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 Kent
                 have
                 altered
                 by
                 especiall
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 the
                 antient
                 Tenure
                 of
                 their
                 Lands
                 ,
                 and
                 reduced
                 it
                 unto
                 Knights-service
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 wished
                 by
                 the
                 better
                 sort
                 of
                 this
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 intended
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Tenure
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 altered
                 and
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 condition
                 .
                 A
                 matter
                 of
                 no
                 little
                 profit
                 and
                 advantage
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 without
                 difficulty
                 to
                 be
                 compassed
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 Tenure
                 are
                 their
                 estates
                 all
                 holden
                 in
                 every
                 of
                 the
                 Islands
                 ,
                 except
                 6
                 only
                 which
                 are
                 held
                 in
                 Capite
                 ;
                 whereof
                 4
                 in
                 Jarsey
                 ,
                 and
                 2
                 in
                 Guetnzey
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 Signeuries
                 .
                 The
                 Signeuries
                 in
                 Jarsey
                 are
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 St
                 Oen
                 ,
                 anciently
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Carter●ts
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Rossell
                 ,
                 bought
                 lately
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                   Daminick
                   Perin
                
                 ,
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   Philip
                   de
                   Carteret
                
                 now
                 living
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 of
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 descended
                 upon
                 Mr.
                 
                   Jeshua
                   de
                   Carteret
                
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 the
                 heir
                 generall
                 of
                 the
                 
                   L'
                   Emprieres
                
                 .
                 And
                 4
                 That
                 of
                 St.
                 Marie
                 ,
                 vulgarly
                 called
                 Lammarez
                 ,
                 descended
                 from
                 the
                 Paines
                 unto
                 the
                 Family
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Du
                   Maresque
                
                 who
                 now
                 enjoy
                 it
                 .
                 Those
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 are
                 two
                 only
                 ;
                 viz.
                 that
                 of
                 Anneville
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 
                   De
                   Sammarez
                
                 ;
                 both
                 which
                 have
                 passed
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 sale
                 through
                 divers
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 at
                 
                 last
                 are
                 even
                 worne
                 out
                 almost
                 to
                 nothing
                 .
                 The
                 present
                 owners
                 ,
                 Fashion
                 and
                 Androes
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 English
                 in
                 their
                 parentage
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 chief
                 Magistrates
                 in
                 both
                 these
                 Isles
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 concernes
                 the
                 defence
                 and
                 safety
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Governours
                 ;
                 whose
                 office
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Lieutenants
                 of
                 our
                 shires
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 established
                 by
                 King
                 Alfred
                 ,
                 revived
                 by
                 Henry
                 III.
                 and
                 so
                 continueth
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 These
                 Governours
                 are
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 rewarded
                 with
                 an
                 annuall
                 pension
                 payable
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Exchequer
                 ;
                 but
                 since
                 the
                 encrease
                 of
                 the
                 domaine
                 by
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 Religious
                 houses
                 ,
                 that
                 charge
                 hath
                 been
                 deducted
                 ;
                 the
                 whole
                 Revenues
                 being
                 allotted
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 both
                 Islands
                 for
                 the
                 support
                 of
                 their
                 estate
                 .
                 In
                 Civill
                 matters
                 they
                 are
                 directed
                 by
                 the
                 Bailiffs
                 and
                 the
                 Jurates
                 ;
                 the
                 Bailiffs
                 and
                 other
                 the
                 Kings
                 Officers
                 in
                 Guernzey
                 ,
                 being
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Governour
                 ;
                 those
                 of
                 Jarsey
                 holding
                 their
                 places
                 by
                 Patent
                 from
                 the
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 names
                 of
                 which
                 Officers
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 highest
                 to
                 the
                 lowest
                 ,
                 behold
                 here
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Tablet
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 in
                 each
                 Island
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     GUERNZEY
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Governour
                    
                     
                       the
                       Earl
                       of
                       Danby
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Lieutenant
                    
                     
                       
                         Nath.
                         Darcell
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Bailiffe
                    
                     
                       
                         Aymes
                         de
                         Carteret
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Provost
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Kings
                       Advocate
                    
                     
                       
                         Pet.
                         Beauvoir
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Comptroller
                    
                     
                       
                         De
                         la
                         Morsh
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Receiver
                    
                     
                       Carey
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     JARSEY
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Governour
                    
                     
                       Sir
                       
                         John
                         Peyton
                      
                       ,
                       Sen.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Lieutenant
                    
                     
                       Sir
                       
                         John
                         Peyton
                      
                       ,
                       Jun.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Bailiffe
                    
                     
                       Sir
                       
                         Philip
                         de
                         Cart●r●t
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Vicompt
                    
                     
                       Hampton
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Le
                       Procureur
                    
                     
                       
                         Helier
                         de
                         Carteres
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Advocate
                    
                     
                       Messerney
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Receiver
                    
                     
                       Diss●●
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 By
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 the
                 Justices
                 or
                 Jurates
                 ,
                 is
                 his
                 Majesty
                 served
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Islande
                 governed
                 ;
                 the
                 places
                 in
                 each
                 Island
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 ,
                 though
                 somewhat
                 different
                 in
                 name
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 in
                 matters
                 meerly
                 Civill
                 ,
                 and
                 appertaining
                 unto
                 publick
                 justice
                 ,
                 the
                 Bailiffe
                 is
                 the
                 principall
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 chief
                 Judge
                 in
                 all
                 actions
                 both
                 criminall
                 and
                 reall
                 .
                 In
                 matter
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 proceed
                 to
                 sentence
                 of
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 requisite
                 a
                 concurrence
                 of
                 seven
                 Jurates
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 B●iliffe
                 ;
                 under
                 which
                 number
                 so
                 concurring
                 ,
                 the
                 Offender
                 is
                 acquited
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 the
                 Countrey
                 finde
                 one
                 guilty
                 ,
                 not
                 take●
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                
                 ;
                 except
                 that
                 18
                 voices
                 of
                 24
                 (
                 for
                 of
                 that
                 number
                 is
                 their
                 
                   Grand
                   Enquest
                
                 )
                 agree
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 verdict
                 .
                 Personall
                 actions
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Debt
                 and
                 T●espasse
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 determined
                 by
                 the
                 Bailiffe
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 only
                 are
                 sufficient
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 a
                 triall
                 come
                 in
                 right
                 of
                 Land
                 and
                 of
                 Inheritance
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 three
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 decide
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 dispatch
                 of
                 these
                 businesses
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 Term●●
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 as
                 we
                 in
                 London
                 ;
                 their
                 Writ●
                 of
                 Arrest
                 Appearance
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 Vicompt
                 or
                 Provest
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 tryall
                 of
                 their
                 severall
                 causes
                 ,
                 three
                 severall
                 Courts
                 or
                 Jurisdictions
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 
                   Court
                   Criminall
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Chattel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Heritage
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 finde
                 himself
                 agrieved
                 with
                 their
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 his
                 way
                 is
                 to
                 appeal
                 unto
                 the
                 Councell-Table
                 .
                 Much
                 like
                 this
                 forme
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 of
                 later
                 stampe
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 Courts
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Les
                   Seiges
                   Presideaux
                
                 ,
                 instituted
                 for
                 the
                 ease
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 Kings
                 ,
                 in
                 divers
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 Realme
                 ,
                 and
                 since
                 confirmed
                 anno
                 1551
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 .
                 Wherein
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Bailiffe
                 ,
                 attended
                 by
                 twelve
                 Assistants
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 )
                 two
                 Lieutenants
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 criminall
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 civill
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 officers
                 ;
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Bailiffe
                 being
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 people
                 from
                 wrong
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 Treasons
                 ,
                 Robberies
                 ,
                 Murders
                 ,
                 unlawfull
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 such
                 affaires
                 transacted
                 which
                 concern
                 only
                 private
                 and
                 particular
                 persons
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 a
                 businesse
                 arise
                 which
                 toucheth
                 at
                 the
                 publick
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 summoned
                 by
                 the
                 Governour
                 a
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 or
                 Convention
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Estates
                 .
                 For
                 however
                 Aristotle
                 deny
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 his
                 Politicks
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 houshold
                 nothing
                 differs
                 from
                 a
                 little
                 City
                 ,
                 yet
                 certainly
                 we
                 may
                 affirme
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 art
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 Empire
                 doth
                 nothing
                 differ
                 from
                 a
                 greater
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 these
                 little
                 Islands
                 ,
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 Kingdomes
                 have
                 also
                 their
                 
                   Conventus
                   ordinum
                
                 ,
                 or
                 assembly
                 of
                 the
                 
                   States
                   ;
                   viz.
                
                 of
                 the
                 Governour
                 as
                 chief
                 ,
                 the
                 Bailiffe
                 and
                 Jurates
                 representing
                 the
                 nobility
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministers
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 severall
                 Constables
                 of
                 each
                 Parish
                 for
                 the
                 Commons
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 assembly
                 generall
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 all
                 private
                 meetings
                 ,
                 the
                 Governour
                 takes
                 precedence
                 of
                 the
                 Bailiffe
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Civill
                 Courts
                 and
                 pleas
                 of
                 law
                 ,
                 the
                 Bailiffe
                 hath
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Governour
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 Assembly
                 they
                 rectifie
                 such
                 abuses
                 as
                 are
                 grown
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 appoint
                 Deputies
                 to
                 solicite
                 their
                 affairs
                 at
                 Court
                 ,
                 resolve
                 on
                 publick
                 contributions
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 determine
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 the
                 Justices
                 .
                 For
                 on
                 the
                 vacancy
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 notice
                 given
                 unto
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 their
                 severall
                 Parishes
                 on
                 the
                 next
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 morning
                 exercise
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 major
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 agree
                 upon
                 a
                 man.
                 This
                 nomination
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 the
                 States
                 is
                 returned
                 by
                 the
                 Constables
                 of
                 each
                 Village
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 whom
                 so
                 
                 named
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 chuseth
                 him
                 whom
                 they
                 think
                 most
                 serviceable
                 for
                 that
                 Magistracy
                 .
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 new
                 Jurate
                 either
                 then
                 immediately
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 next
                 sitting
                 of
                 the
                 Justices
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 his
                 place
                 and
                 office
                 ;
                 having
                 first
                 taken
                 an
                 Oath
                 for
                 the
                 upright
                 demeanour
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 his
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 trust
                 reposed
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 tenour
                 of
                 which
                 Oath
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 YOU
                 Mr.
                 
                   N.
                   N.
                
                 since
                 it
                 hath
                 pleased
                 God
                 to
                 call
                 you
                 lawfully
                 to
                 this
                 charge
                 ,
                 shall
                 swear
                 and
                 promise
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 troth
                 which
                 you
                 owe
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 well
                 and
                 truely
                 to
                 discharge
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Jurate
                 or
                 Justiciar
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 Royall
                 of
                 our
                 Soveraigne
                 Lord
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   France
                
                 and
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 this
                 Isle
                 of
                 Jarsey
                 ;
                 whose
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 next
                 under
                 God
                 ,
                 you
                 acknowledge
                 to
                 be
                 supreme
                 Governour
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Realmes
                 ,
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 and
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 renouncing
                 all
                 strange
                 and
                 forain
                 powers
                 .
                 You
                 shall
                 defend
                 the
                 rights
                 both
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 and
                 Subjects
                 .
                 You
                 shall
                 uphold
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 pure
                 and
                 holy
                 word
                 .
                 You
                 shall
                 administer
                 true
                 and
                 equall
                 Justice
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 rich
                 ,
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 Usages
                 and
                 Customes
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 unto
                 us
                 by
                 our
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 maintaining
                 them
                 together
                 with
                 our
                 Liberties
                 and
                 Franchises
                 ,
                 and
                 opposing
                 your selfe
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 labour
                 to
                 infringe
                 them
                 .
                 You
                 shall
                 also
                 punish
                 and
                 chastise
                 all
                 Traitours
                 ,
                 Murderers
                 ,
                 Felons
                 ,
                 Blasphemers
                 of
                 Gods
                 holy
                 name
                 ,
                 Drunkards
                 and
                 other
                 scandalous
                 livers
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 desert
                 ;
                 opposing
                 your self
                 against
                 all
                 seditious
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Justice
                 .
                 You
                 shall
                 be
                 frequently
                 assistant
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 desired
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 lawfull
                 excuse
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 case
                 you
                 shall
                 give
                 your
                 proxie
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 .
                 Justice
                 ,
                 giving
                 your
                 advise
                 ,
                 
                 counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 opinion
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sincerity
                 of
                 your
                 conscience
                 .
                 You
                 shall
                 give
                 reverence
                 and
                 due
                 respect
                 unto
                 the
                 Court.
                 And
                 shall
                 defend
                 ,
                 or
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 defended
                 ,
                 the
                 rights
                 of
                 Widowes
                 ,
                 Orphans
                 ,
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 persons
                 unable
                 to
                 help
                 themselves
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 in
                 your
                 verdict
                 (
                 or
                 the
                 giving
                 your
                 opinion
                 )
                 you
                 shall
                 regulate
                 and
                 conforme
                 your self
                 to
                 the
                 better
                 and
                 more
                 wholesome
                 counsell
                 of
                 the
                 Bailiffe
                 and
                 Justices
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 which
                 you
                 promise
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 upon
                 your
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 way
                 more
                 compendious
                 then
                 ours
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Justices
                 are
                 sain
                 to
                 take
                 three
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 founded
                 upon
                 three
                 severall
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 as
                 viz.
                 that
                 concerning
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 their
                 office
                 ,
                 which
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 founded
                 on
                 the
                 13.
                 of
                 Richard
                 II.
                 Cap.
                 7.
                 
                 That
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Kings
                   Supremacy
                
                 ,
                 grounded
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 Queen
                 Elazabeth
                 Cap.
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 AVegiance
                 ,
                 in
                 force
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Stature
                 3
                 Jac.
                 Cap.
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 these
                 Justices
                 there
                 are
                 twelve
                 in
                 all
                 in
                 each
                 Island
                 ;
                 of
                 whose
                 names
                 and
                 titles
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Chapter
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Bailiffes
                 Court
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Advocates
                 or
                 Pleaders
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 be
                 six
                 onely
                 in
                 each
                 Island
                 ;
                 this
                 people
                 conceiving
                 rightly
                 ,
                 that
                 multitudes
                 of
                 Lawyers
                 occasion
                 multitudes
                 of
                 businesse
                 ;
                 or
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 merry
                 saying
                 of
                 old
                 
                   Haywood
                   ,
                   The
                   more
                   Spaniels
                   in
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   game
                   .
                
                 Of
                 these
                 advocate
                 ,
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 call
                 them
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 )
                 the
                 Kings
                 Attorney
                 or
                 Sollicitour
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Advocati
                   stipulantes
                
                 ,
                 the
                 others
                 
                   Advocati
                   postulantes
                
                 .
                 Yet
                 have
                 they
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 order
                 confined
                 themselves
                 to
                 this
                 number
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 enlarge
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 occasion
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 a
                 Solecisme
                 or
                 a
                 novelty
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 number
                 limited
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 Parliament
                 Records
                 ,
                 that
                 Edward
                 the
                 first
                 restrained
                 the
                 number
                 both
                 of
                 Counsellers
                 and
                 Atturneys
                 
                 unto
                 140
                 for
                 all
                 England
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 also
                 left
                 authority
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   Chief
                   Justice
                
                 to
                 enlarge
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Records
                 ,
                 
                   Anno
                   20.
                   
                   Rotul
                   .
                   5.
                   in
                   dorso
                   de
                   apprenticiis
                   &
                   attornatis
                   ,
                
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 following
                 .
                 
                   D.
                   Rex
                   injunxit
                   Joh.
                   de
                   Metingham
                
                 (
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 chief
                 Justice
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 Pleas
                 in
                 the
                 18
                 of
                 this
                 King
                 )
                 
                   &
                   ●oci
                   is
                   suis
                   quod
                   ipsi
                   per
                   eorum
                   dis●retionem
                   provideant
                   &
                   ordinent
                   certum
                   numerum
                   in
                   quolibet
                   Comitatu
                   ,
                   de
                   melioribus
                   &
                   legalioribus
                   ,
                   &
                   libentius
                   addiscentibus
                   ,
                   sec
                   .
                   quod
                   intellexe●int
                   quod
                   curiae
                   suae
                   &
                   populo
                   de
                   regno
                   melius
                   valere
                   poterit
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Et
                   videtur
                   regi
                   &
                   ejus
                   concilio
                   quod
                   septies
                   viginti
                   sufficere
                   poterint
                   .
                   Apponant
                   tamen
                   praefati
                   justiciarii
                   plures
                   ,
                   si
                   viderint
                   esse
                   faciendum
                   ,
                   vel
                   numerum
                   anticipent
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 Thus
                 he
                 wisely
                 and
                 happily
                 foreseeing
                 those
                 many
                 inconveniences
                 which
                 arise
                 upon
                 the
                 multitudes
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 apply
                 themselves
                 unto
                 the
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 carefully
                 providing
                 for
                 the
                 remedy
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 these
                 Islands
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 Govenment
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 now
                 said
                 sufficient
                 ;
                 yet
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 what
                 may
                 fairly
                 bring
                 your
                 Lordship
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 of
                 my
                 discourse
                 and
                 Argument
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Estate
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 their
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 here
                 only
                 adde
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 Governours
                 and
                 Bailiffs
                 of
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Jarsey
                 (
                 for
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 my
                 paines
                 and
                 diligence
                 I
                 could
                 finde
                 no
                 such
                 certain
                 constat
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 that
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     A
                     Catalogue
                     of
                     the
                     Governours
                     and
                     Bailiffs
                     of
                     Jarsey
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       Bailiffs
                       .
                    
                     
                       Governours
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1301
                    
                     
                       Pierre
                       Vig●ure
                       .
                    
                     
                       Edw.
                       II.
                       O
                       〈…〉
                       o
                       de
                       Grandison
                       Sr.
                       des
                       Isles
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1389
                    
                     
                       Geofr
                       .
                       la
                       Hague
                       .
                    
                     
                       Edw.
                       III.
                       Edm.
                       de
                       Cheynie
                       Gard
                       des
                       Isles
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1345
                    
                     
                       Guill
                       .
                       Hastings
                       .
                    
                     
                       Thom.
                       de
                       Ferrer
                       .
                       Capt.
                       des
                       Isles
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1352
                    
                     
                       Rog.
                       Powderham
                       .
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1363
                    
                     
                       Raoul
                       L.
                       Empriere
                       .
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1367
                    
                     
                       Rich
                       de
                       St.
                       Martyn
                       .
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1368
                    
                     
                       Iean
                       de
                       St.
                       Martyn
                       .
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       Rich
                       le
                       Pe●i●
                       .
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1370
                    
                     
                       Jean
                       de
                       St.
                       Martyn
                       .
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       Jean
                       Cokerill
                       .
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1382
                    
                     
                       Tho
                       Brasdefer
                       .
                    
                     
                       Hen.
                       IV.
                       Edw.
                       D.
                       of
                       York
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1396
                    
                     
                       Geofr
                       .
                       Brasdefer
                       .
                    
                     
                       V.
                       Jean
                       D.
                       of
                       Bedford
                       .
                       1414.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1405
                    
                     
                       Guill
                       .
                       de
                       Laick
                       .
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1408
                    
                     
                       Tho.
                       Daniel
                       .
                    
                     
                       VI.
                       Hum.
                       D.
                       of
                       Glocester
                       .
                       1439.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1414
                    
                     
                       Jean
                       Poingt
                       dexter
                       .
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1433
                    
                     
                       Jean
                       Bernard
                       Kt.
                       
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1436
                    
                     
                       Jean
                       l'
                       Empriere
                       .
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1444
                    
                     
                       Jean
                       Payne
                       .
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1446
                    
                     
                       Regin
                       .
                       de
                       Carteret
                       .
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1453
                    
                     
                       Jean
                       Poingt
                       dexter
                       .
                    
                     
                       Edw
                       
                         IV.
                         Sir
                      
                       Rich.
                       Harliston
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1462
                    
                     
                       Nicol.
                       Mourin
                       .
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1485
                    
                     
                       Guill
                       .
                       de
                       Harvy
                       Angl.
                       
                    
                     
                       Hen.
                       VII
                       .
                       Mathew
                       Baker
                       
                         Esq
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1488
                    
                     
                       Clem.
                       le
                       Hardy
                       .
                    
                     
                       Tho.
                       Overcy
                       
                         Esq
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1494
                    
                     
                       Jean
                       Nicols
                       .
                    
                     
                       David
                       Philips
                       
                         Esq
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1496
                    
                     
                       Jean
                       l'
                       Empriere
                       .
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1515
                    
                     
                       Hel
                       de
                       Carteret
                       .
                    
                     
                       Hen.
                       
                         VIII
                         .
                         Sir
                      
                       Hugh
                       Vaugha●
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1524
                    
                     
                       Helier
                       de
                       la
                       Recq
                       .
                    
                     
                       Sir
                       Antony
                       Urterell
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                   
                     
                       1526
                    
                     
                       Rich
                       Mabon
                       .
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1528
                    
                     
                       Jasper
                       Penn.
                       Angl.
                       
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1562
                    
                     
                       Hostes
                       Nicolle
                       .
                    
                     
                       Edw.
                       VI
                       Edw.
                       D
                       of
                       Somers
                       .
                       L
                       Protect
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       Jean
                       du
                       Maresque
                    
                     
                       Cornish
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       Geo.
                       Pawlet
                       ,
                       Angl.
                       
                    
                     
                       Ma.
                       R.
                       Sir
                       Hugh
                       Pawlet
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1516
                    
                     
                       Jean
                       Herault
                       Kt.
                       
                    
                     
                       Eliza.
                       R.
                       Sir
                       Aimer
                       Paulet
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1622
                    
                     
                       Guill
                       .
                       Park●urst
                       .
                    
                     
                       Sir
                       Anth●
                       .
                       Pawlett
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       16
                    
                     
                       Philip
                       de
                       Carteret
                       Kt.
                       
                    
                     
                       Sir
                       Walt.
                       Raleigh
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       
                         now
                         living
                      
                       ann
                       .
                       1644.
                       
                    
                     
                       Jac.
                       Sir
                       Joh.
                       Peiton
                       .
                       S.
                       a
                       Cross
                       ingrailed
                       O.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       Car.
                       Sir
                       Tho.
                       Jermin
                       ,
                       
                         now
                         living
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Further
                 then
                 this
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 trouble
                 your
                 Lordship
                 with
                 the
                 Estate
                 of
                 these
                 Islands
                 in
                 reference
                 either
                 unto
                 Naturall
                 or
                 Civill
                 Concernments
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 enough
                 to
                 serve
                 for
                 a
                 foundation
                 to
                 that
                 superstructure
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 to
                 raise
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   The
                   City
                   and
                   Diocese
                   of
                   Constance
                   .
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   The
                   condition
                   of
                   these
                   Islands
                   under
                   that
                   Government
                   .
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   Churches
                   appropriated
                   what
                   they
                   were
                   .
                   (
                   4
                   )
                   The
                   
                     Black
                     Book
                  
                   of
                   Constance
                   .
                   (
                   5
                   )
                   That
                   called
                   
                     Domes
                     day
                  
                   .
                   (
                   6
                   )
                   The
                   suppression
                   of
                   
                     Priours
                     Aliens
                     .
                     (
                     7
                     )
                     Priours
                     Dative
                     ,
                  
                   how
                   they
                   differed
                   from
                   the
                   Conventualls
                   .
                   (
                   8
                   )
                   The
                   condition
                   of
                   these
                   Churches
                   after
                   the
                   suppression
                   .
                   (
                   9
                   )
                   A
                   Diagram
                   of
                   the
                   Revenue
                   then
                   allotted
                   to
                   each
                   severall
                   Parish
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Justices
                   now
                   being
                   .
                   (
                   10
                   )
                   What
                   is
                   meant
                   by
                   
                     Champarte
                     desarts
                  
                   and
                   
                     French
                     querrui
                  
                   .
                   (
                   11
                   )
                   The
                   alteration
                   of
                   Religion
                   in
                   these
                   Islands
                   .
                   (
                   12
                   )
                   Persecution
                   here
                   in
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   Queen
                   Mary
                   .
                   The
                   Authors
                   indignation
                   at
                   it
                   ,
                   expressed
                   in
                   a
                   Poeticall
                   rapture
                   .
                   (
                   13
                   )
                   The
                   Islands
                   annexed
                   for
                   ever
                   to
                   the
                   Diocese
                   of
                   Winton
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   what
                   reasons
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 before
                 we
                 enter
                 on
                 that
                 Argument
                 ,
                 The
                 estate
                 and
                 
                 condition
                 of
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 must
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 their
                 Mother-City
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 once
                 did
                 owe
                 Canonicall
                 obedience
                 .
                 A
                 City
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 once
                 called
                 
                   Augusta
                   Romanduorum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 took
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Constance
                 from
                 
                   Constantine
                   the
                   great
                
                 ,
                 who
                 repaired
                 and
                 beautified
                 it
                 .
                 Others
                 make
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 an
                 old
                 standing
                 campe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Constantia
                   castra
                
                 in
                 
                   Ammian
                   .
                   Marcellinus
                   ,
                   Meantesque
                   protinus
                   prope
                
                 
                 
                   ●astra
                   Constantia
                   funduntur
                   in
                   Mare
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 15.
                 
                 To
                 leave
                 this
                 controversie
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 good
                 repute
                 ;
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Constantine
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Bailiwicks
                 of
                 Normandy
                 being
                 beholding
                 to
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 name
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Town
                 it self
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 accounted
                 for
                 a
                 
                 V●cutè
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 famous
                 for
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Martyrologie
                
                 (
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 23
                 ,
                 if
                 my
                 memory
                 fail
                 not
                 ,
                 of
                 September
                 )
                 doth
                 instruct
                 us
                 ,
                 being
                 one
                 
                   Paternus
                   .
                   Du
                   Chesne
                
                 in
                 his
                 book
                 of
                 
                   French
                   Antiquities
                
                 ,
                 attributes
                 this
                 honour
                 to
                 St.
                 Ereptiolus
                 ;
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 conjectures
                 ,
                 that
                 first
                 converted
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 saith
                 :
                 his
                 next
                 successors
                 being
                 St.
                 Exuperance
                 ,
                 St.
                 Leonard
                 ,
                 and
                 St.
                 Lo
                 ;
                 which
                 last
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 473.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 account
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 good
                 age
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 so
                 old
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 still
                 continues
                 beautifull
                 .
                 The
                 Cathedrall
                 here
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 fairest
                 and
                 well
                 built
                 pieces
                 in
                 all
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 and
                 yeelding
                 a
                 fair
                 prospect
                 even
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 ●hese
                 Islands
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 raised
                 to
                 that
                 magnificent
                 height
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 Bishop
                 might
                 with
                 greater
                 ease
                 survey
                 his
                 Diocese
                 .
                 A
                 Diocese
                 containing
                 antiently
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 of
                 Countrey
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 Islands
                 where
                 now
                 we
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 executing
                 of
                 his
                 Episcopall
                 jurisdiction
                 in
                 these
                 places
                 divided
                 by
                 the
                 Sea
                 from
                 the
                 main
                 body
                 of
                 his
                 
                 charge
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 Surrogat
                 or
                 Substitute
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 called
                 a
                 Dean
                 ,
                 in
                 each
                 Island
                 one
                 .
                 His
                 office
                 consisting
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 guesse
                 at
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Chancellour
                 and
                 an
                 Archdeacon
                 ,
                 mixt
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 in
                 his
                 faculty
                 to
                 give
                 institution
                 and
                 induction
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 sentence
                 in
                 cases
                 appertaining
                 to
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 cognisance
                 ,
                 to
                 approve
                 of
                 Wils
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 to
                 hold
                 his
                 visitations
                 .
                 The
                 revenue
                 fit
                 to
                 entertain
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 that
                 condition
                 ;
                 viz.
                 the
                 best
                 benefice
                 in
                 each
                 Island
                 ,
                 the
                 profits
                 ariseing
                 from
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 proportion
                 of
                 tithes
                 allotted
                 out
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Parishes
                 .
                 He
                 of
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 over
                 and
                 above
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 little
                 Islet
                 of
                 Le●u
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Chapter
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 called
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 suppressed
                 ,
                 an
                 allowance
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 quarters
                 of
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 Guernzey
                 measure
                 ,
                 paid
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 receiver
                 for
                 his
                 Tithes
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 Guernzey
                 measure
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 measure
                 different
                 from
                 ours
                 ;
                 their
                 quarter
                 being
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 five
                 of
                 our
                 bushels
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 .
                 The
                 
                 Ministery
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 not
                 answerable
                 in
                 number
                 to
                 the
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 few
                 very
                 wealthy
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   Religious
                   houses
                
                 having
                 all
                 the
                 Prediall
                 ▪
                 tithes
                 appropriated
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 serving
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Cures
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 body
                 licenced
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 those
                 Churches
                 ,
                 or
                 Tithes
                 rather
                 ,
                 were
                 called
                 
                 Appropriated
                 (
                 to
                 dig●esse
                 a
                 little
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 )
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Patrons
                 
                   Papali
                   authoritate
                   intercedente
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 the
                 Popes
                 authority
                 intervening
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Diocesan
                 first
                 obtained
                 ,
                 were
                 for
                 ever
                 annexed
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 incorporated
                 into
                 such
                 
                   Colledges
                   ,
                   Monasteries
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 foundations
                 as
                 were
                 but
                 sparingly
                 endowed
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 day
                 being
                 irremediably
                 and
                 ever
                 aliened
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 we
                 call
                 them
                 by
                 as
                 fit
                 a
                 name
                 ,
                 Impropriations
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 rating
                 of
                 these
                 Benefices
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 
                 their
                 first
                 fruits
                 and
                 tenths
                 or
                 Ann●ts
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 note
                 or
                 taxe
                 in
                 the
                 Bishops
                 Register
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Black
                   book
                
                 of
                 Constance
                 ;
                 like
                 as
                 we
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Black
                   book
                
                 of
                 the
                 Exchequer
                 .
                 A
                 Taxe
                 which
                 continued
                 constantly
                 upon
                 Record
                 till
                 their
                 disjoyning
                 from
                 that
                 Diocese
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 their
                 payments
                 and
                 the
                 Bishops
                 dues
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 your
                 Lordship
                 well
                 knowee
                 ,
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 that
                 course
                 there
                 is
                 alwayes
                 a
                 Proviso
                 in
                 the
                 grant
                 of
                 Subsidies
                 by
                 the
                 
                   English
                   Clergie
                
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   the
                   rate
                   ,
                   taxation
                   ,
                   valuation
                   ,
                   and
                   estimation
                   now
                   remaining
                   on
                   Record
                   in
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Court
                   of
                   Exchequer
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   payment
                   of
                   a
                   perpetuall
                   Disine
                   or
                   Tenth
                   granted
                   unto
                   King
                   Henry
                   the
                   VIII
                   .
                   of
                   worthy
                   memory
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   26
                   year
                   of
                   his
                   Reign
                   ,
                   concerning
                   such
                   promotions
                   as
                   now
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Clergie
                   ,
                   shall
                   onely
                   be
                   followed
                   and
                   observed
                   .
                
                 A
                 course
                 learnt
                 by
                 our
                 great
                 Prelates
                 in
                 the
                 taxing
                 of
                 their
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 taxing
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 reported
                 of
                 him
                 by
                 
                   Ca.
                   Tacitus
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 written
                 a
                 book
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 hand
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   quo
                   opes
                   publicae
                   continebantur
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 particular
                 estimate
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 in
                 that
                 large
                 Empire
                 ;
                 what
                 Tributes
                 and
                 Imposts
                 they
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 what
                 Armies
                 they
                 maintained
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 what
                 
                 went
                 also
                 in
                 Largesse
                 and
                 Pensions
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 finances
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Providence
                 also
                 exactly
                 imitated
                 by
                 our
                 Norman
                 
                 Conquerour
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 taken
                 such
                 a
                 speciall
                 survey
                 of
                 his
                 new
                 purchase
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 one
                 hide
                 of
                 Land
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Realme
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 knew
                 the
                 yearly
                 Rent
                 and
                 owner
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 how
                 many
                 plow-lands
                 ,
                 what
                 Pastures
                 ,
                 Fennes
                 and
                 Marishes
                 ;
                 what
                 Woods
                 ,
                 Parkes
                 ,
                 Farmes
                 and
                 Tenements
                 were
                 in
                 every
                 shire
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 every
                 one
                 was
                 worth
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 
                   Censuall
                   Roll
                
                 ,
                 the
                 English
                 generally
                 call
                 
                   Doomes-day
                   book
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 some
                 suppose
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 judgement
                 and
                 sentence
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 as
                 impossible
                 to
                 be
                 declined
                 as
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 
                   doome
                   .
                   Sic
                   cum
                   orta
                   fuerit
                   contentio
                   de
                   his
                   rebus
                   quae
                   illic
                   continentur
                   cum
                   ventum
                   fuerit
                   ad
                   librum
                   ,
                   ejus
                   sententia
                   infatuari
                   non
                   potest
                   ,
                   vel
                   impune
                   declinari
                
                 ;
                 so
                 mine
                 Authour
                 .
                 Others
                 conceive
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 corruptly
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Book
                   of
                   Doomes-day
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 
                   Domus
                   dei
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Domus-dei
                   book
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 by
                 the
                 Conquerour
                 laid
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Maison
                   dieu
                
                 or
                 Gods-house
                 in
                 Winchester
                 .
                 A
                 book
                 carefully
                 preserved
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 under
                 three
                 Keyes
                 in
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Exchequer
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 into
                 under
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 a
                 Noble
                 ;
                 nor
                 any
                 line
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 transcribed
                 without
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 a
                 groat
                 .
                 
                   Tanta
                   ;
                   est
                   authorit
                   as
                   vetustatis
                
                 ;
                 So
                 great
                 respect
                 do
                 we
                 yeeld
                 unto
                 antiquity
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 return
                 again
                 to
                 my
                 Churches
                 whom
                 I
                 left
                 in
                 
                 bondage
                 under
                 their
                 severall
                 Priories
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 the
                 
                   Religious
                   houses
                
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 first
                 free
                 them
                 from
                 that
                 yoak
                 which
                 the
                 superstition
                 of
                 their
                 Patrons
                 had
                 put
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 
                   Houses
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 in
                 these
                 Islands
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 absolute
                 foundations
                 of
                 themselves
                 ;
                 but
                 dependent
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 appurtenances
                 of
                 ,
                 some
                 greater
                 Abby
                 or
                 Monastery
                 in
                 France
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 condition
                 they
                 continued
                 till
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 V.
                 who
                 purposing
                 a
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 cut
                 of
                 all
                 helpes
                 and
                 succours
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 from
                 England
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 full
                 of
                 
                   Priors
                   Aliens
                
                 ,
                 and
                 strangers
                 possessed
                 of
                 
                 Benefices
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 end
                 it
                 was
                 enacted
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                 
                   Whereas
                   there
                   were
                   divers
                   
                     French
                     men
                  
                   beneficed
                   and
                   preferred
                   to
                   Priories
                   and
                   Abbies
                   within
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   treasures
                   of
                   the
                   Realm
                   were
                   transported
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   counsels
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   secrets
                   of
                   the
                   Realm
                   disclosed
                   unto
                   the
                   Kings
                   enemies
                   to
                   the
                   great
                   damage
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Realm
                   ;
                   that
                   therefore
                   all
                   
                     Priors
                     Aliens
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   
                     French
                     men
                  
                   beneficed
                   ,
                   should
                   avoid
                   the
                   Realm
                   ,
                   except
                   only
                   
                     Priors
                     Conventuals
                  
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   institution
                   and
                   induction
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   also
                   with
                   a
                   Proviso
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   Catholick
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   sufficient
                   surety
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   disclose
                   the
                   counsels
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Realm
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   Statute
                   1
                   
                     Hen
                     5.
                     cap.
                  
                   7.
                   
                
                 This
                 also
                 noted
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 
                   Pol.
                   Virgil
                   ad
                   Reip.
                   commodum
                   sanc●tum
                   est
                   ut
                   post
                   haec
                   ejusmodi
                   externis
                   hominibus
                   nullius
                   Anglicani
                   sacerdotii
                   possessio
                   traderetur
                   .
                
                 Upon
                 which
                 point
                 of
                 statute
                 the
                 Britons
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 Dowager
                 ,
                 the
                 widow
                 once
                 of
                 
                   John
                   de
                   Montfort
                
                 Duke
                 of
                 Bretagne
                 ,
                 were
                 also
                 expelled
                 the
                 Land
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 3
                 
                   Hen.
                   5.
                   cap.
                
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 
                   Priors
                   Aliens
                
                 being
                 banished
                 ,
                 their
                 possessions
                 fell
                 into
                 the
                 Kings
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 England
                 so
                 also
                 in
                 these
                 Islands
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 houses
                 being
                 all
                 suppressed
                 they
                 became
                 an
                 accession
                 to
                 the
                 patrimony
                 Royall
                 ,
                 the
                 demaine
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Lawyers
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 
                   Priors
                   Aliens
                
                 thus
                 exiled
                 ,
                 were
                 properly
                 called
                 
                 
                   Priors
                   Dative
                
                 ,
                 and
                 removeable
                 ;
                 but
                 never
                 such
                 Aliens
                 never
                 so
                 removeable
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 now
                 made
                 by
                 this
                 Statute
                 .
                 What
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 these
                 Priors
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 they
                 differed
                 from
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 above
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Priors
                   Conventuals
                
                 ;
                 I
                 cannot
                 better
                 tell
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 of
                 our
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 that
                 namely
                 of
                 the
                 27
                 of
                 
                   Hen.
                   8.
                   cap.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Parliament
                   had
                   given
                   unto
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   all
                   Abbies
                   ,
                   Priories
                   and
                   Religious
                   houses
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   not
                   being
                   above
                   the
                   value
                   200
                   l.
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   rent
                   .
                   Provided
                   alwayes
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   letter
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   )
                   that
                   this
                   Act
                   ,
                   &c.
                   shall
                   not
                   extend
                   nor
                   be
                   prejudiciall
                   to
                   any
                   Abbots
                   or
                   Priors
                   of
                   any
                   Monastery
                   or
                   Priory
                   ,
                   &c.
                   for
                   or
                   concerning
                   such
                   Cels
                   of
                   Religious
                   houses
                   appertaining
                   or
                   belonging
                   to
                   their
                   Monasteries
                   or
                   Priories
                   ;
                   in
                   which
                   Cels
                   the
                   Priors
                   or
                   other
                   chief
                   Governours
                   thereof
                   ,
                   be
                   under
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   the
                   Abbots
                   or
                   Priors
                   to
                   whom
                   such
                   Cels
                   belong
                   .
                   
                   As
                   the
                   Monke
                   or
                   Canons
                   of
                   the
                   Covent
                   of
                   their
                   Monasteries
                   or
                   Priories
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   be
                   sued
                   by
                   the
                   Lawes
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   proper
                   names
                   for
                   the
                   possessions
                   or
                   other
                   things
                   appertaining
                   to
                   such
                   Cels
                   ,
                   whereof
                   they
                   be
                   Priors
                   ▪
                   and
                   Governors
                   ;
                   but
                   must
                   sue
                   and
                   be
                   sued
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   the
                   Abbots
                   and
                   Priors
                   to
                   whom
                   they
                   be
                   now
                   obedient
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   whom
                   such
                   Cels
                   belong
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   also
                   Priors
                   or
                   Governours
                   dative
                   or
                   removeable
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   accomptez
                   of
                   the
                   profits
                   of
                   such
                   Cels
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   only
                   will
                   and
                   pleasure
                   of
                   such
                   of
                   the
                   Abbots
                   and
                   Priors
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   such
                   Cels
                   belong
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 This
                 once
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 criticisme
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 unnecessary
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 proceed
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 suppression
                 of
                 the
                 Priors
                 and
                 
                 others
                 the
                 Religious
                 houses
                 in
                 these
                 Islands
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Revenue
                 falling
                 unto
                 the
                 Crown
                 ;
                 there
                 grew
                 a
                 composition
                 between
                 the
                 Curates
                 and
                 the
                 Governours
                 about
                 their
                 tithes
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 continued
                 hitherto
                 unaltered
                 ,
                 except
                 in
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 the
                 Deserts
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 more
                 hereafter
                 .
                 Which
                 composition
                 in
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 tithe
                 unto
                 which
                 it
                 doth
                 amount
                 ,
                 I
                 here
                 present
                 unto
                 your
                 Lordship
                 in
                 a
                 brief
                 Diagramme
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 their
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Justices
                 now
                 beng
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     JARSEY
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Parishes
                       .
                    
                     
                       Ministers
                       .
                    
                     
                       Revenues
                       .
                    
                     
                       Justices
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       St.
                       Martins
                    
                     
                       Mr.
                       Bandinell
                       
                         sen
                         .
                         the
                         Dean
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         3
                         of
                         the
                         kings
                         tithe
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Josuah
                       de
                       Carteret
                       Seign
                       .
                       de
                       Trinite
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       St.
                       Hilaries
                    
                     
                       Mr.
                       Oliver
                       
                         the
                         Sub-dean
                         or
                         Commissary
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         10
                         of
                         the
                         kings
                         tithe
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Dan
                       du
                       Maresque
                       seign
                       de
                       Sammarez
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       St.
                       Saviours
                       .
                    
                     
                       Mr.
                       Effart
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         Deserts
                         and
                         22
                         acres
                         of
                         Gleb
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Ph.
                       L'
                       Empriere
                       Sr.
                       de
                       Delament
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       St.
                       Clements
                       .
                    
                     
                       Mr.
                       Paris
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         8
                         and
                         9
                         of
                         the
                         kings
                         tithe
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Ph.
                       de
                       Carletet
                       Sr.
                       de
                       Vinchiles
                       de
                       haut
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       St.
                       Grovilles
                       .
                    
                     
                       Mr.
                       de
                       la
                       Place
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         8
                         and
                         9
                      
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     
                       Eli.
                       du
                       Maresque
                       Sr.
                       de
                       Vinchiles
                       abas
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       St.
                       Trinities
                       .
                    
                     
                       Mr.
                       Molles
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         Deserts
                         and
                         the
                         10
                         of
                         the
                         kings
                         tithe
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Eli.
                       de
                       Carteret
                       Sr.
                       de
                       la
                       Hagne
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       St.
                       Johns
                       .
                    
                     
                       Mr.
                       Brevin
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         Deserts
                      
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     
                       Joh.
                       L'
                       Empriere
                       Sr.
                       des
                       au
                       grace
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       S.
                       Lawrences
                       .
                    
                     
                       Mr.
                       Prinde
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         Deserts
                      
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     
                       Aron
                       Messervie
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       St.
                       Maries
                       .
                    
                     
                       Mr.
                       Blandivell
                       ,
                       jun.
                       
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         3
                         sheaf
                         of
                         the
                         Kings
                         tithe
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Ben.
                       la
                       cloche
                       Sr.
                       de
                       Longueville
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       St.
                       Owens
                       .
                    
                     
                       Mr.
                       La
                       cloche
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         Deserts
                      
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     
                       Jo.
                       Harde
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       St.
                       Burlads
                       .
                    
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         8
                         and
                      
                       9
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     
                       Abr.
                       Herod
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       St.
                       Peters
                       .
                    
                     
                       Mr.
                       Grueby
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         Deserts
                      
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     
                       Ph.
                       Marret
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Note
                 that
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 the
                 8
                 and
                 9
                 sheafe
                 is
                 called
                 
                   French
                   querrui
                
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 an
                 acre
                 of
                 their
                 measure
                 is
                 40
                 Perches
                 long
                 and
                 one
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 every
                 Perche
                 being
                 21
                 foot
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     GUERNZEY
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Parishes
                       .
                    
                     
                       Ministers
                       .
                    
                     
                       Revenues
                       .
                    
                     
                       Justices
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       *
                       St.
                       Peters
                       
                         on
                         the
                         Sea.
                      
                       
                    
                     
                       M.
                       de
                       la
                       March
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         7
                         of
                         tithe
                         and
                         champarte
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Tho.
                       Andrewes
                       Sr.
                       de
                       Sammarez
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       St.
                       Martins
                       .
                    
                     
                       Mr.
                       de
                       la
                       Place
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         like
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       Pet.
                       Carey
                       sen
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       La
                       Forest
                       .
                    
                     
                       Mr.
                       Picote
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         9
                         of
                         tithe
                         and
                         champarte
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       John
                       Fautrat
                       Sr.
                       ●de
                       Coq
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Tortevall
                    
                     
                       Mr.
                       Fautrat
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         3
                         of
                         tithe
                         and
                         champarte
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Joh.
                       Bonamy
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       S.
                       Andrews
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         4
                         of
                      
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     
                       Joh.
                       Ketville
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       †
                       St.
                       Peters
                       
                         in
                         the
                         Wood.
                      
                       
                    
                     
                       Mr.
                       Perchard
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         3
                         of
                         the
                         tithe
                         only
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       James
                       Guile
                       Sr.
                       des
                       Rohais
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       St.
                       Saviours
                    
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         Desert
                         and
                         the
                         tenths
                         in
                         all
                         600
                         sheafes
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Tho.
                       Blundell
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Chastell
                       .
                    
                     
                       Mr.
                       Panisee
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         9
                         of
                         the
                         tithe
                         only
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Pet.
                       de
                       Beauvoyre
                       Sr.
                       des
                       Granges
                       St.
                       Mich.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       St.
                       Michael
                       
                         in
                         the
                         vale
                      
                    
                     
                       Mr.
                       Millet
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         4
                         of
                         the
                         Kings
                         tithe
                         only
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Pet.
                       Gosselin
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       St.
                       Sampson
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         like
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       Josias
                       Merchant
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Serke
                       .
                    
                     
                       Mr.
                       Brevin
                       .
                    
                     
                       20
                       l.
                       
                         stipend
                         and
                         20
                         quarters
                         of
                         corn
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Pet.
                       Carey
                       jun.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Alderney
                       .
                    
                     
                       Mr.
                       Mason
                       .
                    
                     
                       20
                       l.
                       stipend
                       .
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Note
                 that
                 the
                 Parish
                 called
                 in
                 this
                 
                   Diagram
                   ,
                   La
                   Forest
                
                 ,
                 is
                 dedicated
                 as
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Trinity
                
                 ;
                 as
                 other
                 to
                 St.
                 Margaret
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 called
                 Tortevall
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 suppose
                 unto
                 St.
                 Philip
                 ,
                 others
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 St.
                 Martha
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 Chastell
                 to
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 therefore
                 called
                 in
                 the
                 Records
                 ,
                 our
                 
                   Ladies
                   Castle
                
                 .
                 Note
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Justices
                 or
                 Jurates
                 are
                 here
                 placed
                 ,
                 as
                 near
                 as
                 I
                 could
                 learn
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Seniority
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 as
                 particularly
                 appertaining
                 to
                 those
                 Parishes
                 against
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 disposed
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 understanding
                 of
                 this
                 Diagram
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 
                 three
                 words
                 which
                 need
                 a
                 commentary
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 meerly
                 Aliens
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 hardly
                 Denizens
                 in
                 French.
                 Of
                 these
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Diagrams
                 called
                 the
                 Deserts
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 A
                 word
                 which
                 properly
                 signifieth
                 a
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 wast
                 ground
                 from
                 which
                 ariseth
                 little
                 profit
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 and
                 on
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 it
                 signifieth
                 a
                 field
                 which
                 formerly
                 was
                 laid
                 to
                 waste
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 now
                 made
                 arable
                 .
                 The
                 case
                 this
                 :
                 At
                 the
                 suppression
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Priors
                   Aliens
                
                 and
                 the
                 composition
                 made
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Curates
                 and
                 the
                 Governours
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 either
                 Island
                 much
                 ground
                 of
                 small
                 advantage
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 owner
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 called
                 
                   Les
                   Deserts
                
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Countreys
                 after
                 growing
                 populous
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 mouths
                 requiring
                 much
                 provision
                 ,
                 these
                 Deserts
                 were
                 broke
                 up
                 and
                 turned
                 into
                 tillage
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 the
                 Curates
                 made
                 challenge
                 to
                 the
                 tithes
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 either
                 intended
                 or
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 composition
                 .
                 The
                 Governours
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 alleadging
                 custome
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 grounds
                 had
                 never
                 paid
                 the
                 Tithe
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 should
                 not
                 .
                 Nor
                 could
                 the
                 Clergy
                 there
                 obtain
                 their
                 rights
                 untill
                 the
                 happy
                 entrance
                 of
                 King
                 James
                 upon
                 these
                 Kingdoms
                 .
                 A
                 Prince
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 a
                 most
                 indulgent
                 father
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 By
                 him
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 letter
                 Decretory
                 from
                 the
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 adjudged
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ;
                 the
                 Letter
                 bearing
                 date
                 at
                 
                   Greenwich
                   June
                
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 anno
                 1608.
                 subscribed
                 
                   T.
                   Ellesmere
                   Canc.
                   R.
                   Salisbury
                   ,
                   H.
                   Northampton
                   ,
                   E.
                   Worcester
                   ,
                   T.
                   Suffolke
                   ,
                   Exeter
                   Zeuch
                   ,
                   Wotton
                   ,
                   Cesar
                   ,
                   Herbert
                   .
                
                 A
                 matter
                 certainly
                 of
                 much
                 importance
                 in
                 the
                 consequence
                 ,
                 as
                 making
                 known
                 unto
                 your
                 Lordship
                 how
                 easie
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 authority
                 royall
                 to
                 free
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 that
                 tyranny
                 of
                 custome
                 and
                 prescription
                 under
                 which
                 it
                 groneth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 words
                 to
                 be
                 explained
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 
                 note
                 
                   French
                   Querrui
                
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 note
                 is
                 told
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 8
                 and
                 9
                 sheaf
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 account
                 or
                 way
                 of
                 tithing
                 ,
                 the
                 Minister
                 in
                 50
                 sheafs
                 receiveth
                 6
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 sheaf
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 ordinary
                 tithe
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 
                 
                 conceive
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 French
                 word
                 Charrue
                 ,
                 which
                 signifieth
                 a
                 Plough
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 
                   French
                   querrui
                
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Plough-right
                 ,
                 alluding
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 some
                 Lords
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 who
                 used
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 husbandmen
                 or
                 villains
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 guerdon
                 for
                 their
                 toyle
                 ,
                 the
                 8
                 and
                 9
                 of
                 their
                 increase
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 viz.
                 which
                 the
                 Diagram
                 calleth
                 Champart
                 ,
                 it
                 intimates
                 in
                 the
                 origination
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 a
                 part
                 or
                 
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 chief
                 reserved
                 unto
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Guernzey
                 it
                 is
                 constantly
                 the
                 12
                 sheaf
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 crop
                 ,
                 the
                 Farmer
                 in
                 the
                 counting
                 of
                 his
                 sheafes
                 casting
                 aside
                 the
                 10
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 12
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Champart
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 here
                 in
                 Guernzey
                 (
                 for
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Isle
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 custome
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 Champart
                 ,
                 that
                 namely
                 
                   Du
                   Roy
                
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Clergy
                 have
                 the
                 tithe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Michael
                   en
                   leval
                
                 ,
                 not
                 titheable
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 at
                 the
                 suppression
                 of
                 the
                 Priorie
                 of
                 St.
                 Michael
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 
                   Religious
                   house
                
                 in
                 these
                 Islands
                 ,
                 which
                 subsisted
                 of
                 it self
                 ;
                 the
                 Tenants
                 made
                 no
                 tendry
                 of
                 this
                 Champart
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 lay
                 amongst
                 concealments
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Leighton
                
                 the
                 Governour
                 here
                 recovered
                 it
                 unto
                 the
                 Crown
                 by
                 course
                 of
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 charges
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Queen
                 licenced
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 sale
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 best
                 advantage
                 ,
                 which
                 accordingly
                 he
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Religion
                 in
                 these
                 Islands
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 generally
                 such
                 as
                 that
                 professed
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 
                 much
                 varied
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 
                   Priors
                   Aliens
                
                 were
                 banished
                 England
                 by
                 King
                 Henry
                 V.
                 they
                 also
                 were
                 exiled
                 from
                 hence
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 demolition
                 of
                 our
                 Abbeys
                 ;
                 the
                 Priory
                 of
                 St.
                 Michael
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 little
                 Oratory
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Lady
                   of
                   Lehu
                
                 ,
                 became
                 a
                 ruine
                 .
                 The
                 Masse
                 was
                 here
                 also
                 trodden
                 down
                 whilest
                 King
                 Edward
                 stood
                 ,
                 and
                 raised
                 again
                 at
                 the
                 exaltation
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 .
                 Nay
                 even
                 that
                 fiery
                 tryall
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 Gods
                 servants
                 underwent
                 in
                 the
                 short
                 Reign
                 of
                 that
                 misguided
                 Lady
                 ,
                 extended
                 
                 even
                 unto
                 these
                 poor
                 Islanders
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 conceive
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 fearfull
                 tragedy
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 presented
                 on
                 the
                 Stage
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 The
                 story
                 in
                 the
                 brief
                 is
                 this
                 ;
              
               
                 
                   Katharine
                   Gowches
                
                 a
                 poor
                 widow
                 of
                 St.
                 Peters-parte
                 in
                 
                 Guernzey
                 ,
                 was
                 noted
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 absent
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 two
                 daughters
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 neglect
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 they
                 were
                 presented
                 before
                 
                   Jaques
                   Amy
                
                 then
                 Dean
                 of
                 the
                 Island
                 ,
                 who
                 finding
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 held
                 opinions
                 contrary
                 unto
                 those
                 then
                 allowed
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 pronounced
                 them
                 Hereticks
                 and
                 condemned
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 The
                 poor
                 women
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 pleaded
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Doctrine
                 had
                 been
                 taught
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 Queen
                 was
                 otherwise
                 disposed
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 content
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 her
                 Religion
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 fair
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 would
                 not
                 serve
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 Dean
                 they
                 were
                 delivered
                 unto
                 
                   Elier
                   Gosselin
                
                 the
                 then
                 Bailiffe
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 unto
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 
                   July
                   18.
                   
                   Anno
                   Dom.
                
                 1556.
                 
                 One
                 of
                 these
                 daughters
                 ,
                 
                   Perotine
                   Massey
                
                 she
                 was
                 called
                 ,
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 great
                 with
                 childe
                 ;
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 being
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 dangerous
                 times
                 ,
                 fled
                 the
                 Island
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 flames
                 and
                 anguish
                 of
                 her
                 torments
                 ,
                 her
                 belly
                 brake
                 in
                 sunder
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 child
                 ,
                 a
                 goodly
                 boy
                 ,
                 fell
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 presently
                 snatched
                 up
                 by
                 one
                 
                   W.
                   House
                
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 by-standers
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 this
                 strange
                 accident
                 ,
                 the
                 cruell
                 Bailiffe
                 returned
                 command
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 poor
                 Infant
                 must
                 be
                 cast
                 again
                 into
                 the
                 flames
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 accordingly
                 performed
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 pretty
                 babe
                 was
                 borne
                 a
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 and
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Innocents
                
                 .
                 A
                 cruelty
                 not
                 paralleld
                 in
                 any
                 story
                 ,
                 not
                 heard
                 of
                 amongst
                 the
                 Nations
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 Magistate
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Massacre
                 of
                 the
                 younger
                 Maximinus
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Canis
                   pessimi
                   ne
                   catulum
                   esse
                   relinquendum
                
                 ;
                 that
                 not
                 any
                 issue
                 should
                 be
                 left
                 alive
                 of
                 an
                 Heretick
                 Parent
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 horrror
                 of
                 which
                 fact
                 stirred
                 in
                 me
                 some
                 Poeticall
                 Fancies
                 (
                 or
                 Furies
                 rather
                 )
                 which
                 having
                 long
                 lien
                 dormant
                 ,
                 did
                 break
                 out
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 indignation
                 thus
                 supplying
                 those
                 suppressed
                 conceptions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Si
                   natura
                   nega●
                   ,
                   dabit
                   indignatio
                   versum
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Holla
                   ye
                   pampred
                   Sires
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   forbear
                
                 
                   To
                   act
                   such
                   murders
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Christian
                   ear
                
                 
                   Hears
                   with
                   more
                   horrour
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Jews
                   relate
                
                 
                   The
                   dire
                   effects
                   of
                   Herods
                   fear
                   and
                   hate
                   ,
                
                 
                   When
                   that
                   vilde
                   Butcher
                   ,
                   caus'd
                   to
                   cut
                   in
                   sunder
                
                 
                   Every
                   Male
                   childe
                   of
                   two
                   years
                   old
                   and
                   under
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   These
                   Martyrs
                   in
                   their
                   cradles
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   womb
                
                 
                   This
                   pass'd
                   directly
                   to
                   the
                   fiery
                   tomb
                   ;
                
                 
                   Baptiz'd
                   in
                   Flames
                   and
                   Bloud
                   ,
                   a
                   Martyr
                   born
                   ,
                
                 
                   A
                   setting
                   sun
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   dawn
                   of
                   morn
                   :
                
                 
                   Yet
                   shining
                   with
                   more
                   heat
                   ,
                   and
                   brighter
                   glory
                
                 
                   Then
                   all
                   Burnt-offerings
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   story
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Holla
                   ye
                   pampred
                   Rabines
                   of
                   the
                   West
                   ,
                
                 
                   Where
                   learnt
                   you
                   thus
                   to
                   furnish
                   out
                   a
                   Feast
                
                 
                   With
                   Lambs
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   minute
                   ?
                   What
                   disguise
                
                 
                   Finde
                   you
                   to
                   mask
                   this
                   horrid
                   Sacrifice
                   ?
                
                 
                   When
                   the
                   old
                   Law
                   so
                   meekly
                   did
                   forbid
                   ,
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Dams
                   milk
                   to
                   boil
                   the
                   tender
                   Kid.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   What
                   Riddles
                   have
                   we
                   here
                   ?
                   an
                   unborn
                   birth
                   ,
                
                 
                   Hurried
                   to
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   when
                   not
                   made
                   ripe
                   for
                   Earth
                   ;
                
                 
                   Condemned
                   to
                   die
                   before
                   it
                   liv'd
                   ,
                   a
                   twin
                
                 
                   To
                   its
                   own
                   mother
                   ;
                   not
                   impeached
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Yet
                   doom'd
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   that
                   breath'd
                   but
                   to
                   expire
                   ,
                
                 
                   That
                   scap'd
                   the
                   flames
                   to
                   perish
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Rejoyce
                   ye
                   Tyrants
                   of
                   old
                   times
                   ,
                   your
                   name
                
                 
                   Is
                   made
                   lesse
                   odious
                   on
                   the
                   breath
                   of
                   fame
                   ,
                
                 
                   By
                   our
                   most
                   monstrous
                   cruelties
                   ;
                   the
                   Males
                
                 
                   Slaughtered
                   in
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   waigh
                   not
                   down
                   these
                   scales
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   Fod
                   to
                   equall
                   this
                   no
                   former
                   age
                
                 
                   Hath
                   given
                   in
                   Books
                   ,
                   or
                   fancie
                   on
                   the
                   Stage
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 fit
                 of
                 indignation
                 being
                 thus
                 passed
                 over
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 proceed
                 with
                 greater
                 patience
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 this
                 Island
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 brief
                 is
                 this
                 :
              
               
                 That
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Queen
                 Many
                 ,
                 Religion
                 was
                 
                 again
                 restored
                 in
                 the
                 reformation
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 these
                 Islands
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 state
                 it
                 hath
                 ever
                 since
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 main
                 and
                 substance
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 without
                 some
                 alteration
                 in
                 the
                 circumstance
                 and
                 forme
                 of
                 Government
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 alteration
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 these
                 Islands
                 they
                 still
                 continued
                 under
                 the
                 Diocese
                 of
                 Constance
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 whole
                 Empire
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 VIII
                 .
                 and
                 Edward
                 the
                 VI.
                 yet
                 it
                 seemed
                 good
                 to
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 upon
                 some
                 reasons
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 to
                 annex
                 them
                 unto
                 that
                 of
                 Winton
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 motive
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 Bishop
                 refused
                 to
                 abjure
                 the
                 pretended
                 power
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 challengeth
                 in
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Prelates
                 did
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 displeasure
                 held
                 not
                 long
                 .
                 For
                 presently
                 upon
                 a
                 consideration
                 of
                 much
                 service
                 and
                 intelligence
                 which
                 might
                 reasonably
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 that
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 such
                 a
                 necessary
                 dependence
                 on
                 this
                 Crown
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 again
                 permitted
                 to
                 his
                 jurisdiction
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 I
                 well
                 remember
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 12
                 year
                 of
                 that
                 excellent
                 Ladies
                 Reign
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 perswasion
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Amias
                   Paulet
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   Tho.
                   Leighton
                
                 then
                 Governours
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 for
                 ever
                 united
                 unto
                 Winchester
                 .
                 The
                 pretences
                 that
                 
                 so
                 there
                 might
                 a
                 fairer
                 way
                 be
                 opened
                 to
                 the
                 reformation
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 that
                 Bishop
                 was
                 an
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 carryed
                 over
                 into
                 France
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 entercourse
                 which
                 needs
                 must
                 be
                 between
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 his
                 Ministers
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 resolved
                 to
                 settle
                 the
                 Geneva
                 discipline
                 in
                 every
                 Parish
                 in
                 each
                 Island
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 they
                 had
                 sent
                 for
                 Snape
                 and
                 Cartwright
                 ,
                 those
                 great
                 incendiaries
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Church
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 ground-work
                 of
                 that
                 building
                 .
                 Add
                 to
                 this
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 glimmering
                 also
                 of
                 a
                 Confiscation
                 in
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Deanries
                 ;
                 with
                 the
                 spoyles
                 whereof
                 they
                 held
                 it
                 fit
                 to
                 enrich
                 their
                 Governments
                 .
                 Matters
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 be
                 effected
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 of
                 Constance
                 continued
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 and
                 power
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Chapter
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   The
                   condition
                   of
                   Geneva
                   under
                   their
                   Bishop
                   .
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   The
                   alteration
                   there
                   both
                   in
                   Politie
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   in
                   Religion
                   .
                   (
                   4
                   )
                   The
                   state
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                   before
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   Calvin
                   thither
                   .
                   (
                   5
                   )
                   The
                   conception
                   ,
                   (
                   6
                   )
                   birth
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   7
                   )
                   growth
                   of
                   the
                   
                     New
                     Discipline
                  
                   .
                   (
                   8
                   )
                   The
                   quality
                   of
                   Lay-elders
                   .
                   (
                   9
                   )
                   The
                   different
                   proceedings
                   of
                   Calvin
                   ,
                   (
                   10
                   )
                   and
                   Beza
                   in
                   the
                   propagation
                   of
                   that
                   cause
                   .
                   (
                   11
                   )
                   Both
                   of
                   them
                   enemies
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   .
                   (
                   12
                   )
                   The
                   first
                   entrance
                   of
                   this
                   platforme
                   into
                   the
                   Islands
                   .
                   (
                   13
                   )
                   A
                   permission
                   of
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   Queen
                   and
                   the
                   Councell
                   in
                   St.
                   Peters
                   and
                   St.
                   Hilaries
                   .
                   (
                   14
                   )
                   The
                   letters
                   of
                   the
                   Councell
                   to
                   that
                   purpose
                   .
                   (
                   15
                   )
                   The
                   tumults
                   raised
                   in
                   England
                   by
                   the
                   brethren
                   .
                   (
                   16
                   )
                   Snape
                   and
                   Cartwright
                   establish
                   the
                   new
                   Discipline
                   in
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Islands
                   .
                
              
               
                 THus
                 having
                 shewed
                 unto
                 your
                 Lordship
                 the
                 affairs
                 
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 these
                 Churches
                 till
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 I
                 come
                 next
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 my
                 designe
                 ,
                 unto
                 that
                 Innovation
                 made
                 amongst
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Discipline
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 more
                 happy
                 dispatch
                 of
                 which
                 businesse
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 crave
                 leave
                 to
                 ascend
                 a
                 little
                 higher
                 into
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 change
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 introduction
                 of
                 it
                 into
                 those
                 little
                 Islands
                 .
                 So
                 doing
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 your
                 Lordship
                 better
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 immediately
                 descend
                 upon
                 that
                 Argument
                 ;
                 the
                 rather
                 because
                 I
                 shall
                 deliver
                 nothing
                 in
                 this
                 discourse
                 not
                 warranted
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 
                 chief
                 contrivers
                 of
                 the
                 Discipline
                 .
                 To
                 begin
                 then
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 originall
                 and
                 commencement
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 it
                 took
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 at
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Allobroges
                 or
                 Savoyards
                 ,
                 called
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 name
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 Cesars
                 Commentaries
                 .
                 A
                 Town
                 situate
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 
                   Lacus
                   Lemannus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 divided
                 by
                 Rhodanus
                 or
                 Rhosne
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 .
                 Belonging
                 formerly
                 in
                 the
                 Soveraignty
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Savoy
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 profits
                 and
                 possession
                 to
                 their
                 Bishop
                 and
                 homager
                 of
                 that
                 Dukedome
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 Bishop
                 then
                 there
                 appertained
                 not
                 only
                 an
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 as
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 under
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Vienna
                 ,
                 in
                 Daulphinoys
                 his
                 Metropolitane
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 jurisdiction
                 also
                 temporall
                 ,
                 as
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 under
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Savoy
                 .
                 This
                 granted
                 by
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Calvin
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 unto
                 Cardinall
                 Sadolet
                 ,
                 dated
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 
                   August
                   1539.
                   
                   Habebat
                   sane
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   jus
                   gladii
                   ,
                   &
                   alias
                   civilis
                   jurisdictionis
                   partes
                
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 conceived
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 on
                 what
                 grounds
                 ,
                 
                   Magistratui
                   ereptas
                
                 ,
                 fraudulently
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 condition
                 it
                 continued
                 till
                 the
                 year
                 1528.
                 when
                 
                 those
                 of
                 Berne
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 publick
                 disputation
                 held
                 ,
                 had
                 made
                 an
                 alteration
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 Viret
                 and
                 Farellus
                 ,
                 men
                 studious
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 had
                 gotten
                 footing
                 in
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 and
                 diligently
                 there
                 sollicited
                 the
                 cause
                 and
                 entertainment
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 proposall
                 not
                 plausibly
                 accepted
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 they
                 dealt
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 lower
                 rank
                 ,
                 amongst
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 gotten
                 most
                 credit
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 opportunity
                 by
                 the
                 actions
                 and
                 example
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 Berne
                 ,
                 they
                 compelled
                 the
                 Bishop
                 and
                 his
                 Clergy
                 to
                 abandon
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 proceeded
                 to
                 the
                 reforming
                 of
                 his
                 
                 Church
                 .
                 This
                 also
                 avowed
                 by
                 Calvin
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Cardinall
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 been
                 reformed
                 and
                 setled
                 before
                 his
                 coming
                 into
                 those
                 quarters
                 by
                 Viret
                 and
                 Farellus
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 only
                 had
                 approved
                 of
                 their
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 
                   Sed
                   quia
                   quae
                   a
                
                 Vireto
                 &
                 Farello
                 
                   facta
                   essent
                   ,
                   suffragio
                   meo
                   comprobavi
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 as
                 he
                 there
                 hath
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 did
                 they
                 only
                 in
                 that
                 tumult
                 alter
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 
                 orders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 changed
                 also
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 disclaiming
                 all
                 alleagiance
                 either
                 to
                 their
                 Bishop
                 or
                 
                 their
                 Duke
                 ,
                 and
                 standing
                 on
                 their
                 own
                 liberty
                 as
                 a
                 free
                 City
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 also
                 they
                 are
                 indebted
                 to
                 the
                 active
                 counsels
                 of
                 Fare●●us
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 Calvin
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Zurich
                 ,
                 dated
                 the
                 26
                 of
                 
                   November
                   1553.
                   
                   Cum
                   hic
                   nuper
                   esset
                   frater
                   noster
                
                 Farellus
                 ,
                 
                   cui
                   se
                   totos
                   debent
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 anone
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   Sed
                   deploranda
                   est
                   senatus
                   nostri
                   caecitas
                   ,
                   quod
                   libertatis
                   suae
                   patrem
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 speaking
                 of
                 their
                 ingratitude
                 to
                 this
                 Farellus
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 power
                 and
                 dominion
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 thus
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 left
                 at
                 liberty
                 and
                 randome
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 expected
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 any
                 discipline
                 [
                 be
                 ]
                 observed
                 ,
                 or
                 good
                 order
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 Common-councell
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 disposed
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 they
                 pleased
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 crime
                 which
                 antiently
                 belonged
                 to
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 did
                 h●p
                 to
                 be
                 committed
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 punished
                 by
                 order
                 from
                 that
                 Councell
                 .
                 No
                 censures
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 no
                 sentence
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 thought
                 on
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 either
                 here
                 at
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 popular
                 Churches
                 .
                 
                   Si
                   quidem
                   excommunicationi
                   in
                   aliis
                   Ecclesiis
                   nullus
                   locus
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Beza
                 hath
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Calvin
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Calvin
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Zurich
                 affirmes
                 no
                 lesse
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Nec
                   me
                   latet
                   pies
                   &
                   doctos
                   esse
                   homines
                   ,
                   quibus
                   sub
                   principibus
                   Christianis
                   non
                   videtur
                   esse
                   necessaria
                   Excommunicatio
                
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 was
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 City
                 of
                 Geneva
                 at
                 the
                 
                 first
                 coming
                 of
                 Calvin
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 excellent
                 abilities
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 attained
                 a
                 good
                 repute
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 dominions
                 .
                 Not
                 finding
                 that
                 assurance
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 he
                 resolved
                 to
                 place
                 himselfe
                 at
                 Basil
                 or
                 at
                 Strasbure
                 .
                 But
                 taking
                 Geneva
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 importunity
                 of
                 Farellus
                 ,
                 he
                 condescended
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 place
                 the
                 scene
                 of
                 his
                 endeavours
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 assent
                 once
                 known
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 admitted
                 straight
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 ordinary
                 preachers
                 and
                 their
                 Divinity
                 reader
                 .
                 
                   Mens
                   .
                   Aug.
                   anno
                
                 1536.
                 
                 This
                 done
                 he
                 presently
                 negotiates
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 publickly
                 to
                 abjure
                 the
                 Papacy
                 :
                 nor
                 so
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 Beza
                 hath
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 )
                 
                   Quod
                   doctrinam
                   &
                   disciplinam
                   capitibus
                   aliquot
                   comprehensam
                   admitterent
                
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 should
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 discipline
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 associates
                 had
                 agreed
                 on
                 .
                 A
                 
                 matter
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 effected
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 without
                 much
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 20
                 of
                 
                   July
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1537.
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 bound
                 themselves
                 by
                 oath
                 accordingly
                 ;
                 which
                 discipline
                 of
                 what
                 quality
                 it
                 was
                 I
                 cannot
                 learn
                 :
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 no
                 affinity
                 with
                 that
                 in
                 use
                 amongst
                 the
                 antients
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 above
                 mentioned
                 unto
                 
                   Sadolet
                   ,
                   Disciplinam
                   qualem
                   vetus
                   habuit
                   Ecclesia
                   apud
                   nos
                   non
                   esse
                   [
                   dicis
                   ]
                   ;
                   neque
                   nos
                   diffitemur
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Discipline
                 hitherto
                 was
                 only
                 in
                 conception
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 came
                 unto
                 maturity
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 for
                 the
                 birth
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 weary
                 of
                 this
                 new
                 yoak
                 began
                 to
                 murmur
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 resolutely
                 bent
                 not
                 to
                 vary
                 from
                 his
                 first
                 purpose
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 that
                 discontentment
                 banished
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 Farellus
                 and
                 Coraldus
                 his
                 colleagues
                 ,
                 anno
                 1538.
                 
                 Three
                 years
                 ,
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 
                 he
                 continued
                 in
                 this
                 exile
                 ,
                 being
                 bountifully
                 entertained
                 at
                 Strasburg
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 with
                 unresistible
                 importunity
                 he
                 was
                 again
                 recalled
                 by
                 that
                 unconstant
                 multitude
                 .
                 A
                 desire
                 to
                 which
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 he
                 would
                 hearken
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 both
                 they
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 Ministers
                 would
                 take
                 a
                 solemn
                 oath
                 to
                 admit
                 a
                 compleat
                 forme
                 of
                 discipline
                 ,
                 not
                 arbitrary
                 ,
                 not
                 changeable
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 remain
                 in
                 force
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 .
                 Upon
                 assurance
                 of
                 their
                 conformity
                 herein
                 ,
                 he
                 returns
                 unto
                 them
                 
                 like
                 an
                 other
                 Tully
                 unto
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 certainly
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 Historian
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   Nec
                   quisquam
                   aut
                   expulsus
                   est
                   invid
                   〈…〉
                   ,
                   aut
                   receptus
                   letius
                   .
                
                 On
                 the
                 13
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 1541.
                 he
                 is
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 Town
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 (
                 there
                 being
                 strength
                 enough
                 to
                 deliver
                 )
                 the
                 Discipline
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 contrived
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 established
                 on
                 the
                 20
                 of
                 November
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 new
                 Discipline
                 thus
                 borne
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 was
                 yet
                 
                 crush'd
                 almost
                 in
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 faction
                 of
                 Perinus
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Captain
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 great
                 power
                 among
                 the
                 many
                 .
                 Twelve
                 years
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 with
                 many
                 luoid
                 intervals
                 ,
                 did
                 it
                 struggle
                 with
                 that
                 opposition
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ruined
                 and
                 oppressed
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 the
                 Consistory
                 had
                 given
                 sentence
                 against
                 one
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 censure
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 the
                 Common-councell
                 not
                 only
                 absolved
                 him
                 from
                 that
                 censure
                 ,
                 but
                 foolishly
                 decreed
                 ,
                 That
                 Excommunication
                 
                 and
                 Absolution
                 did
                 properly
                 belong
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 he
                 is
                 again
                 resolved
                 to
                 quit
                 the
                 Town
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 Controversie
                 is
                 by
                 joynt
                 consent
                 referred
                 unto
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 four
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 Switzers
                 .
                 Then
                 did
                 he
                 labour
                 in
                 particular
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 ordinary
                 consequence
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 his
                 said
                 Epistle
                 to
                 those
                 in
                 
                   Zurich
                   )
                   De
                   toto
                   Ecclesiae
                   hujus
                   statu
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 such
                 as
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 whole
                 being
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 depended
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 so
                 contrived
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 answer
                 was
                 returned
                 to
                 
                   Geneva
                   ,
                   Nil
                   contra
                   tentandum
                
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 seek
                 to
                 alter
                 what
                 was
                 so
                 well
                 established
                 ;
                 and
                 hereupon
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 contented
                 to
                 obey
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 this
                 Infant
                 discipline
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 variety
                 of
                 troubles
                 born
                 and
                 nursed
                 ,
                 attained
                 unto
                 a
                 fair
                 and
                 manly
                 growth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 short
                 space
                 so
                 well
                 improved
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 durst
                 bid
                 defiance
                 unto
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 chief
                 means
                 by
                 which
                 this
                 new
                 Platforme
                 was
                 admitted
                 
                 in
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 desired
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 was
                 principally
                 that
                 parity
                 and
                 equallty
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 carry
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 being
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 double
                 part
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 advanced
                 into
                 the
                 highest
                 Magistracy
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 the
                 cunning
                 Architect
                 had
                 contrived
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 every
                 pillar
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 also
                 two
                 Pillasters
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 underproppers
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 
                   Non
                   solos
                   verbi
                   Ministros
                   sedere
                   judices
                   in
                   consistorio
                   ;
                   sed
                   numerum
                   duplo
                   majorem
                   ,
                   partim
                   ex
                   minori
                   senatu
                   ,
                   partim
                   ex
                   majori
                   delige
                
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 in
                 his
                 Remonstrance
                 unto
                 them
                 of
                 Zurich
                 ,
                 affixed
                 to
                 his
                 Epistle
                 .
                 These
                 men
                 they
                 honour
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 charge
                 is
                 specially
                 committed
                 of
                 inquiring
                 into
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 those
                 within
                 their
                 division
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Sitne
                   domus
                   pacata
                   &
                   recte
                   composita
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 as
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 
                   Gasp
                   .
                   Olevianus
                
                 doth
                 instruct
                 us
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 device
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 envie
                 is
                 declined
                 by
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ;
                 which
                 that
                 curious
                 and
                 unneighbourly
                 inquisition
                 would
                 otherwise
                 derive
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 ,
                 were
                 there
                 in
                 these
                 Elders
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 a
                 power
                 only
                 of
                 information
                 ,
                 the
                 device
                 might
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 allowable
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 such
                 simple
                 
                 wretches
                 should
                 caper
                 from
                 the
                 shop-board
                 upon
                 the
                 Bench
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 be
                 interessed
                 in
                 the
                 weigh●iest
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Censure
                 and
                 Ordination
                 is
                 a
                 monster
                 never
                 known
                 among
                 the
                 Antients
                 .
                 Especially
                 considering
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 these
                 poor
                 Laicks
                 ,
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 intent
                 upon
                 their
                 penny
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Court
                 is
                 risen
                 they
                 hasten
                 to
                 their
                 shops
                 as
                 Quinctius
                 the
                 Dictator
                 did
                 in
                 Flarus
                 to
                 his
                 plough
                 ,
                 
                   Ut
                   ad
                   opus
                   re●ictum
                   festinasse
                   videantur
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 businesse
                 thus
                 happily
                 succeeding
                 at
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 name
                 continually
                 growing
                 into
                 higher
                 credit
                 ;
                 his
                 
                 next
                 endevour
                 was
                 to
                 plant
                 that
                 government
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 which
                 with
                 such
                 trouble
                 had
                 been
                 fitted
                 unto
                 one
                 .
                 Certainly
                 we
                 do
                 as
                 much
                 affect
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 our
                 braines
                 as
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 with
                 no
                 lesse
                 vehemency
                 to
                 advance
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 his
                 after-writings
                 tending
                 mainly
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 new
                 Platforme
                 might
                 have
                 found
                 an
                 universall
                 entertainment
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 modestly
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 chiefly
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 commendation
                 .
                 Two
                 examples
                 only
                 shall
                 be
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 trouble
                 to
                 your
                 Lordship
                 in
                 the
                 collection
                 of
                 a
                 tedious
                 Catalogue
                 .
                 
                   Gasper
                   Olevianus
                
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Tryers
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 bearing
                 date
                 the
                 12
                 of
                 
                   Aprill
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1560.
                 giveth
                 notice
                 unto
                 Calvin
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 their
                 affaires
                 ;
                 and
                 withall
                 that
                 he
                 found
                 the
                 people
                 willing
                 to
                 condescend
                 unto
                 a
                 Discipline
                 .
                 Calvin
                 in
                 his
                 answer
                 presents
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 summary
                 of
                 that
                 platforme
                 ,
                 raised
                 lately
                 at
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 closeth
                 with
                 him
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Compendium
                   hoc
                   satis
                   putavi
                   fore
                   ex
                   quo
                   formam
                   aliquam
                   conciperes
                   ,
                   quam
                   praescribere
                   non
                   debut
                   .
                   Tu
                   quod
                   putabis
                   utile
                   istic
                   fore
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 this
                 he
                 doth
                 sufficiently
                 expresse
                 his
                 desire
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 project
                 entertained
                 ;
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 followeth
                 he
                 doth
                 signifie
                 his
                 joy
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 had
                 made
                 it
                 welcome
                 .
                 An
                 epistle
                 written
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 Quidam
                 of
                 Polonia
                 ,
                 dated
                 the
                 year
                 1561.
                 
                 Wherein
                 he
                 doth
                 congratulate
                 the
                 admission
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 cals
                 it
                 )
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   Haec
                   etiam
                   non
                   poenitenda
                   gaudii
                   accessio
                   ,
                   cum
                   audio
                   disciplinam
                   cum
                
                 Evangelii
                 
                   professione
                   conjunctam
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 thus
                 he
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 Eeza
                 his
                 successour
                 goeth
                 more
                 plainly
                 to
                 the
                 
                 businesse
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 commend
                 this
                 project
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 impose
                 it
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 made
                 him
                 with
                 such
                 violence
                 cry
                 down
                 the
                 Hierarchie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 plague
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 cals
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Hanc
                   pestem
                   caveant
                   qui
                   Ecclisiam
                   salvam
                   cupiunt
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   Et
                   ne
                   illam
                   quaeso
                   unquam
                   admittas
                
                 (
                 he
                 speaketh
                 it
                 unto
                 
                   Cnoxe
                   )
                   quantumvis
                   unitatis
                   retinendae
                   specie
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 blandiatur
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 it
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 reckon
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 note
                 essentiall
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 *
                 without
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 subsist
                 ;
                 a
                 point
                 so
                 necessary
                 ,
                 
                   Ut
                   ab
                   ea
                   recedere
                   non
                   magis
                   quam
                   ab
                   religionis
                   ipsius
                   placitis
                   ,
                   liceat
                   .
                   Epist
                   ,
                
                 83.
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 as
                 dangerous
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 weightiest
                 mysteries
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 This
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 was
                 it
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 countenance
                 those
                 turbulent
                 spirits
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 so
                 dangerously
                 embroyled
                 our
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 prepared
                 it
                 unto
                 ruine
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 proceedings
                 more
                 anone
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 certainly
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 no
                 small
                 grief
                 and
                 
                 discontent
                 unto
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 so
                 many
                 Churches
                 had
                 applauded
                 their
                 invention
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 only
                 should
                 be
                 found
                 untractable
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 Calvin
                 tels
                 the
                 English
                 Church
                 in
                 Franckford
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 them
                 anno
                 1555
                 )
                 how
                 he
                 had
                 noted
                 in
                 their
                 publick
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 
                   Multas
                   tolerabiles
                   ineptias
                
                 ,
                 many
                 tolerable
                 vanities
                 ;
                 
                   faecis
                   Papisticae
                   reliquias
                
                 ,
                 the
                 relicks
                 of
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 Popery
                 ▪
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 it
                 
                   ea
                   puritas
                   quae
                   optanda
                   foret
                
                 ,
                 such
                 piety
                 as
                 was
                 expected
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 Beza
                 being
                 demanded
                 by
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 conceived
                 of
                 some
                 chief
                 matters
                 then
                 in
                 question
                 ;
                 returned
                 a
                 
                   Non
                   probamus
                
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 The
                 particulars
                 are
                 too
                 many
                 to
                 be
                 now
                 recited
                 ,
                 and
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 12
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 the
                 Epistle
                 dated
                 from
                 
                   Geneva
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1567.
                 and
                 superscribed
                 ,
                 
                   Ad
                   quosdam
                   Anglicarum
                   ecclesiarum
                   fratres
                   super
                   nonnullis
                   in
                   Ecclesiastica
                   polit●ia
                   controversis
                   .
                
              
               
                 Yet
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 they
                 got
                 some
                 footing
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 
                 England
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 Islands
                 which
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 The
                 means
                 by
                 which
                 
                 it
                 entred
                 ,
                 the
                 resort
                 hither
                 of
                 such
                 
                   French
                   Ministers
                
                 as
                 came
                 hither
                 for
                 support
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 persecution
                 and
                 the
                 Civill
                 wars
                 ,
                 anno
                 1561.
                 and
                 62.
                 
                 Before
                 their
                 coming
                 that
                 forme
                 of
                 prayer
                 was
                 here
                 in
                 use
                 which
                 was
                 allowed
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 England
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 as
                 all
                 others
                 are
                 ,
                 desirous
                 of
                 change
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 also
                 well
                 encouraged
                 by
                 the
                 Governors
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 hoped
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 spoyle
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 Deanries
                 ;
                 both
                 Islands
                 joyned
                 together
                 in
                 alliance
                 or
                 consederacy
                 to
                 petition
                 the
                 Queens
                 Majesty
                 for
                 an
                 approbation
                 of
                 this
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 anno
                 1563.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 year
                 following
                 ,
                 the
                 Seignieur
                 
                   de
                   St.
                   Oen
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 
                   Nich.
                   de
                   Soulmont
                
                 were
                 delegated
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 to
                 solicite
                 this
                 affaire
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 they
                 found
                 such
                 favour
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 desire
                 received
                 a
                 gracious
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 hope
                 they
                 returned
                 unto
                 their
                 homes
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 the
                 Queen
                 being
                 strongly
                 perswaded
                 that
                 this
                 design
                 would
                 much
                 advance
                 the
                 Reformation
                 in
                 those
                 Islands
                 ,
                 was
                 contented
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 unto
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Towns
                 of
                 St.
                 Peters-port
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 St.
                 Hilaries
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 further
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 purpose
                 there
                 were
                 Letters
                 Decretory
                 from
                 the
                 Councell
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 Bailiff
                 ,
                 the
                 Jurates
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 each
                 Island
                 ;
                 the
                 tenor
                 whereof
                 was
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     AFter
                     our
                     very
                     hearty
                     commendations
                     unto
                     you
                     .
                     
                     Where
                     the
                     Queens
                     most
                     excellent
                     Majesty
                     understandeth
                     that
                     the
                     Isles
                     of
                     Guernzey
                     and
                     Jarsey
                     have
                     antienly
                     depended
                     on
                     the
                     Diocese
                     of
                     Constance
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     there
                     be
                     certain
                     Churches
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     Diocese
                     well
                     reformed
                     ,
                     agreeably
                     throughout
                     in
                     Doctrine
                     as
                     is
                     set
                     forth
                     in
                     this
                     Realm
                     ;
                     knowing
                     therewith
                     that
                     they
                     have
                     a
                     Minister
                     which
                     ever
                     since
                     his
                     arrivall
                     in
                     Jarsey
                     ,
                     hath
                     used
                     the
                     like
                     order
                     of
                     Preaching
                     and
                     administration
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     said
                     Reformed
                     Churches
                     ,
                     or
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     used
                     in
                     the
                     French
                     Church
                     at
                     London
                     ;
                     her
                     Majesty
                     for
                     divers
                     respects
                     and
                     considerations
                     moving
                     her
                     Highnesse
                     is
                     well
                     pleased
                     to
                     admit
                     the
                     same
                     order
                     of
                     Preaching
                     and
                     Administration
                     to
                     be
                     continued
                     at
                     St.
                     Heliers
                     ,
                     as
                     hath
                     been
                     hitherto
                     accustomed
                     
                     by
                     the
                     said
                     Minister
                     .
                     Provided
                     always
                     that
                     the
                     residue
                     of
                     the
                     Parishes
                     in
                     the
                     said
                     Isle
                     ,
                     shall
                     diligently
                     put
                     apart
                     all
                     superstitions
                     used
                     in
                     the
                     said
                     Diocese
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     continue
                     there
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     Service
                     ordained
                     and
                     set
                     forth
                     within
                     this
                     Realm
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     injunctions
                     necessary
                     for
                     that
                     purpose
                     ;
                     wherein
                     you
                     may
                     not
                     fail
                     diligently
                     to
                     give
                     your
                     aides
                     and
                     assistance
                     ,
                     as
                     best
                     may
                     serve
                     for
                     the
                     advancement
                     of
                     Gods
                     glory
                     .
                     And
                     so
                     fare
                     you
                     well
                     .
                     From
                     Richmond
                     the
                     7
                     day
                     of
                     
                       August
                       ,
                       Anno
                    
                     1565.
                     
                     Subscribed
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         
                           N.
                           Bacon
                           .
                        
                         
                           Will.
                           Northamp
                           .
                        
                         
                           R.
                           Leo●ster
                           .
                        
                         
                           Gul.
                           Clynton
                           .
                        
                         
                           R.
                           Rogers
                           .
                        
                         
                           Fr.
                           Knols
                           .
                        
                         
                           William
                           Cecil
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Where
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Letter
                 ,
                 the
                 names
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 being
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 subscribed
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 men
                 ,
                 was
                 sent
                 also
                 unto
                 those
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 for
                 the
                 permission
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Discipline
                 in
                 the
                 haven
                 of
                 St.
                 Peters
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 fortified
                 by
                 authority
                 they
                 held
                 their
                 first
                 Synod
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 constitutions
                 of
                 that
                 platforme
                 on
                 the
                 22.
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 St.
                 Peters-porte
                 in
                 
                   Guernzey
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1567.
                 
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 improvident
                 assent
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 to
                 this
                 new
                 discipline
                 in
                 these
                 Islands
                 ;
                 her
                 Majesty
                 did
                 infinitely
                 prejudice
                 her
                 own
                 affaires
                 ,
                 and
                 opened
                 that
                 gap
                 unto
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 almost
                 made
                 entrance
                 unto
                 meer
                 confusion
                 in
                 this
                 state
                 and
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 For
                 wherea●
                 during
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 Queen
                 
                   Mary
                   ,
                   Goodman
                   ,
                   Whittingham
                   ,
                   Gilbie
                
                 and
                 divers
                 others
                 of
                 our
                 Nation
                 ,
                 h●d
                 betook
                 themselves
                 unto
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 been
                 taught
                 the
                 
                   Consistorian
                   practises
                
                 ;
                 they
                 yet
                 retained
                 themselves
                 within
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 peace
                 and
                 duty
                 .
                 But
                 no
                 sooner
                 had
                 the
                 Queen
                 made
                 known
                 by
                 this
                 assent
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 possibly
                 be
                 drawn
                 to
                 like
                 the
                 Platforme
                 of
                 Geneva
                 ;
                 but
                 presently
                 the
                 Brethren
                 set
                 themselves
                 on
                 work
                 to
                 impose
                 those
                 new
                 inventions
                 on
                 our
                 Churches
                 .
                 By
                 Genebrard
                 we
                 learn
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Chronologie
                   ,
                   ortos
                   Puritanos
                   anno
                
                 1566.
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 first
                 
                 Belweather
                 was
                 called
                 Samson
                 ;
                 a
                 puissant
                 Champion
                 doub●lesse
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
                 By
                 our
                 own
                 Antiquary
                 in
                 his
                 Annals
                 it
                 is
                 referred
                 
                   ad
                   Annum
                
                 68
                 and
                 their
                 Leaders
                 were
                 
                   Collman
                   ,
                   Buttan
                   ,
                   Bellingham
                
                 and
                 Benson
                 .
                 By
                 both
                 it
                 doth
                 appear
                 that
                 the
                 brethren
                 stirred
                 〈◊〉
                 there
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 approbation
                 of
                 their
                 Discipline
                 in
                 those
                 Islands
                 ,
                 or
                 till
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 first
                 Synod
                 .
                 No
                 sooner
                 had
                 they
                 this
                 incouragement
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 presently
                 mustered
                 up
                 their
                 forces
                 ,
                 betook
                 themselves
                 unto
                 the
                 quarrell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Realme
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 suddain
                 in
                 an
                 uproar
                 .
                 The
                 Parliaaments
                 continually
                 troubled
                 with
                 their
                 
                   Supplications
                   ,
                   Admonitions
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 found
                 not
                 there
                 that
                 favour
                 which
                 they
                 looked
                 for
                 ,
                 they
                 denounce
                 this
                 dreadfull
                 curse
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   there
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   their
                   seed
                   that
                   shall
                   prosper
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Parliament
                   man
                   ,
                   or
                   bear
                   rule
                   in
                
                 England
                 
                   any
                   more
                
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 exclaimed
                 upon
                 in
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 Pamphlets
                 ,
                 her
                 honourable
                 Counsell
                 scandalously
                 censured
                 as
                 opposers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 The
                 Prelates
                 every
                 were
                 cryed
                 down
                 as
                 
                   Antichristian
                   ,
                   Petty-popes
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   Devill
                   ,
                   cogging
                   and
                   cousening
                   knaves
                   ,
                   dumb
                   dogs
                   ,
                   enemies
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 their
                 Courts
                 and
                 Chanceries
                 the
                 
                   Synagogues
                   of
                   Satan
                
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 they
                 erected
                 privately
                 their
                 Presbyteries
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 contoned
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 into
                 their
                 severall
                 Classes
                 and
                 divisions
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 were
                 expected
                 ,
                 they
                 threaten
                 to
                 petition
                 the
                 Queens
                 Majesty
                 with
                 100000
                 hands
                 .
                 In
                 conclusion
                 what
                 dangerous
                 counsels
                 were
                 concluded
                 on
                 by
                 Hacket
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 assent
                 and
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 is
                 extant
                 in
                 the
                 Chronicles
                 .
                 A
                 strange
                 and
                 peevish
                 generation
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 publick
                 enemies
                 unto
                 the
                 faith
                 abroad
                 ,
                 would
                 rather
                 turn
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 their
                 Swords
                 upon
                 their
                 Mother
                 and
                 her
                 children
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 it
                 seemeth
                 was
                 the
                 holy
                 pleasure
                 of
                 Geneva
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 their
                 stomach
                 not
                 to
                 brook
                 a
                 private
                 opposition
                 .
                 
                   
                     Cumque
                     superba
                     foret
                     Babylon
                     spolianda
                     trophaeis
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Bella
                     geri
                     placuit
                     ,
                     nullos
                     habitura
                     triumphos
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 Yet
                 was
                 it
                 questionlesse
                 some
                 comfort
                 to
                 their
                 souls
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 devices
                 ,
                 however
                 it
                 succeeded
                 ill
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 had
                 spred
                 it self
                 abroad
                 in
                 Guernzey
                 and
                 in
                 Jarsey
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 had
                 now
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Islands
                 .
                 For
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 that
                 allowance
                 her
                 Majesty
                 had
                 given
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Towns
                 of
                 St.
                 Peters
                 and
                 St.
                 Hillaries
                 ;
                 the
                 Governours
                 having
                 first
                 got
                 these
                 Isles
                 to
                 be
                 dissevered
                 from
                 the
                 Diocese
                 of
                 Constance
                 ,
                 permit
                 it
                 unto
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Parishes
                 .
                 The
                 better
                 to
                 establish
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 supporters
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Snape
                
                 and
                 Cartwright
                 are
                 sent
                 for
                 to
                 the
                 Islands
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 made
                 the
                 tributary
                 Pastor
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Cornet
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 Mont-orguel
                 .
                 Thus
                 qualified
                 forsooth
                 they
                 conveene
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 each
                 Island
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 held
                 in
                 
                   Guernzey
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1576.
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Discipline
                 is
                 drawn
                 into
                 a
                 forme
                 .
                 Which
                 forme
                 of
                 Discipline
                 .
                 I
                 here
                 present
                 unto
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 faithfully
                 translated
                 according
                 to
                 an
                 authentick
                 copy
                 ,
                 given
                 unto
                 me
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Painsee
                 Curate
                 of
                 our
                 Ladies
                 Church
                 of
                 Chastell
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   
                     Discipline
                     Ecclesiasticall
                  
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   in
                   practise
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   after
                   the
                   Reformation
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     Elders
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Deacons
                   of
                   the
                   Isles
                   of
                   
                     Guernzey
                     ,
                     Jarsey
                     ,
                     Serke
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Alderney
                   ;
                   confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   authority
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   Governours
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Isles
                   in
                   a
                   Synod
                   holden
                   in
                   Guernzey
                   the
                   28
                   of
                   June
                   1576.
                   
                   And
                   afterwards
                   revived
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Elders
                   ,
                   and
                   confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Governors
                   in
                   a
                   Sy●od
                   holden
                   also
                   in
                   Guernzey
                   the
                   11
                   ,
                   12
                   ,
                   13
                   ,
                   14
                   ,
                   15
                   ,
                   and
                   17
                   dayes
                   of
                   October
                   1597.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                   
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   Generall
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Article
                     I.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     THe
                     Church
                     is
                     the
                     whole
                     company
                     of
                     the
                     faithfull
                     ,
                     comprehending
                     as
                     well
                     those
                     that
                     bear
                     publick
                     office
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     No
                     one
                     Church
                     shall
                     pretend
                     any
                     superiority
                     or
                     dominion
                     over
                     another
                     ;
                     all
                     of
                     them
                     being
                     equall
                     in
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     having
                     one
                     only
                     head
                     
                       CHRIST
                       JESUS
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     III.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     Governours
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     where
                     the
                     Magistrates
                     professe
                     the
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     are
                     the
                     Magistrates
                     which
                     professe
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     bearing
                     chief
                     stroke
                     in
                     the
                     Civill
                     Government
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Pastors
                     and
                     Overseers
                     [
                     or
                     Superintendents
                     ]
                     as
                     principall
                     in
                     the
                     Government
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Both
                     these
                     jurisdictions
                     are
                     established
                     by
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     necessary
                     to
                     the
                     Government
                     and
                     welfare
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     ;
                     the
                     one
                     having
                     principally
                     the
                     care
                     and
                     charge
                     of
                     mens
                     bodies
                     and
                     of
                     their
                     goods
                     ;
                     to
                     govern
                     them
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Laws
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     temporall
                     Sword
                     ;
                     the
                     other
                     having
                     cure
                     of
                     souls
                     and
                     consciences
                     ,
                     to
                     discharge
                     their
                     duties
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Canons
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     sword
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     .
                     Which
                     jurisdiction
                     ought
                     so
                     to
                     be
                     united
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     be
                     no
                     confusion
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     to
                     be
                     divided
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     be
                     no
                     contrariety
                     ;
                     but
                     joyntly
                     to
                     sustain
                     and
                     defend
                     each
                     other
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     armes
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     body
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                   
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   Magistrate
                   ought
                   so
                   to
                   watch
                   over
                   mens
                   persons
                   and
                   their
                   goods
                   ,
                   as
                   above
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   provide
                   that
                   the
                   honour
                   and
                   true
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   preserved
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   duty
                   to
                   punish
                   such
                   as
                   offend
                   in
                   Murder
                   ,
                   Theft
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   sins
                   against
                   the
                   second
                   Table
                   ;
                   so
                   ought
                   he
                   also
                   to
                   correct
                   Blasphemers
                   ,
                   Atheists
                   and
                   Idolaters
                   ,
                   which
                   offend
                   against
                   the
                   first
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   all
                   those
                   which
                   contrary
                   to
                   good
                   order
                   and
                   the
                   common
                   peace
                   ,
                   addict
                   themselves
                   to
                   riot
                   and
                   unlawfull
                   games
                   ;
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   cherish
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   well
                   affected
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   advance
                   them
                   both
                   to
                   wealth
                   and
                   honours
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                   
                
                 
                   Of
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   functions
                   in
                   generall
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Article
                     I.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     OF
                     Officers
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     ,
                     some
                     have
                     the
                     charge
                     to
                     teach
                     or
                     instruct
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     Pastors
                     and
                     Doctors
                     ;
                     others
                     are
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     the
                     eye
                     to
                     oversee
                     the
                     life
                     and
                     manners
                     of
                     Christs
                     flock
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     Elders
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     others
                     there
                     is
                     committed
                     the
                     disposing
                     of
                     the
                     treasures
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     poor
                     mans
                     Box
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     Deacons
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     
                       Church
                       officers
                    
                     shall
                     be
                     elected
                     by
                     the
                     Ministers
                     and
                     Elders
                     ,
                     without
                     depriving
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     their
                     right
                     ;
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     authority
                     shall
                     be
                     discharged
                     ,
                     suspended
                     and
                     deposed
                     ,
                     according
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     set
                     down
                     in
                     the
                     Chapter
                     of
                     Censures
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     None
                     ought
                     to
                     take
                     upon
                     him
                     any
                     function
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     without
                     being
                     lawfully
                     called
                     unto
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     No
                     Church-officer
                     shall
                     or
                     ought
                     to
                     pretend
                     any
                     superiority
                     or
                     dominion
                     over
                     his
                     companions
                     ,
                     viz.
                     neither
                     a
                     Minister
                     over
                     a
                     Minister
                     ,
                     nor
                     an
                     Elder
                     over
                     an
                     Elder
                     ,
                     nor
                     a
                     Deacon
                     over
                     a
                     Deacon
                     ;
                     yet
                     so
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     give
                     reverence
                     and
                     respect
                     unto
                     each
                     other
                     ,
                     either
                     according
                     to
                     their
                     age
                     ,
                     or
                     according
                     to
                     those
                     gifts
                     and
                     graces
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     vouchsafed
                     to
                     one
                     more
                     then
                     another
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     No
                     man
                     shall
                     be
                     admitted
                     to
                     any
                     office
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     unlesse
                     he
                     be
                     endowed
                     with
                     gifts
                     fit
                     for
                     the
                     discharge
                     of
                     that
                     office
                     unto
                     which
                     he
                     is
                     called
                     ;
                     nor
                     unlesse
                     there
                     be
                     good
                     testimony
                     of
                     his
                     life
                     and
                     conversation
                     ;
                     of
                     
                     which
                     diligent
                     enquiry
                     shall
                     be
                     made
                     before
                     his
                     being
                     called
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     All
                     these
                     which
                     shall
                     enter
                     upon
                     any
                     publick
                     charge
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     shall
                     first
                     subscribe
                     to
                     the
                     confession
                     of
                     the
                     faith
                     used
                     in
                     the
                     reformed
                     Churches
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     Discipline
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     All
                     those
                     which
                     are
                     designed
                     for
                     the
                     administration
                     of
                     any
                     publick
                     office
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     first
                     nominated
                     by
                     the
                     Governours
                     ,
                     or
                     their
                     Lieutenants
                     ;
                     after
                     whose
                     approbation
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     proposed
                     unto
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     they
                     meet
                     not
                     any
                     opposition
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     admitted
                     to
                     their
                     charge
                     within
                     fifteen
                     dayes
                     after
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                     Before
                     the
                     nomination
                     and
                     admission
                     of
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     called
                     unto
                     employment
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     first
                     admonished
                     of
                     their
                     duty
                     ;
                     as
                     well
                     that
                     which
                     concerneth
                     them
                     in
                     particular
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     exemplary
                     unto
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     the
                     better
                     to
                     induce
                     them
                     to
                     live
                     justly
                     and
                     religiously
                     before
                     God
                     and
                     man.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                     Although
                     it
                     appertain
                     to
                     all
                     in
                     generall
                     to
                     provide
                     that
                     due
                     honour
                     and
                     obedience
                     be
                     done
                     unto
                     the
                     Queens
                     most
                     excellent
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Governours
                     ,
                     to
                     their
                     Lieutenants
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     officers
                     of
                     Justice
                     ;
                     yet
                     notwithstanding
                     they
                     which
                     bear
                     office
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     ought
                     chiefly
                     to
                     bestir
                     themselves
                     in
                     that
                     behalf
                     ,
                     as
                     an
                     example
                     unto
                     others
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     X.
                     
                  
                   
                     10.
                     
                     Those
                     that
                     bear
                     office
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     shall
                     not
                     forsake
                     their
                     charge
                     without
                     the
                     privity
                     and
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     Consistory
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     dismissed
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     order
                     by
                     which
                     they
                     were
                     admitted
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     XI
                     .
                  
                   
                     11.
                     
                     Those
                     that
                     bear
                     office
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     shall
                     employ
                     themselves
                     in
                     visiting
                     the
                     sick
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     in
                     prison
                     ,
                     to
                     administer
                     a
                     word
                     of
                     comfort
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     to
                     all
                     such
                     as
                     have
                     need
                     of
                     consolation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XII
                     .
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                     They
                     shall
                     not
                     publish
                     that
                     which
                     hath
                     been
                     treated
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Consistory
                       ,
                       Colloquies
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Synods
                     ,
                     either
                     unto
                     the
                     parties
                     whom
                     it
                     may
                     concern
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     any
                     others
                     ,
                     unlesse
                     they
                     be
                     commanded
                     so
                     to
                     do
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XIII
                     .
                  
                   
                     13.
                     
                     They
                     which
                     beare
                     office
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     abstain
                     from
                     the
                     
                       Lords
                       Supper
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     refuse
                     to
                     be
                     reconciled
                     ,
                     having
                     been
                     admonished
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     persisting
                     in
                     their
                     error
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     deposed
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     causes
                     of
                     their
                     deposition
                     manifested
                     to
                     the
                     people
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                   
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Article
                     I.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     THose
                     which
                     aspire
                     unto
                     the
                     Ministery
                     ,
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     admitted
                     to
                     propose
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     unlesse
                     they
                     be
                     indued
                     with
                     learning
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     attained
                     unto
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     Greek
                     and
                     Hebrew
                     tongues
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     possible
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Ministers
                     shall
                     censure
                     the
                     proponents
                     ,
                     having
                     first
                     diligently
                     examined
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     principal
                     points
                     of
                     learning
                     requisite
                     unto
                     a
                     Minister
                     .
                     And
                     having
                     heard
                     them
                     handle
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     they
                     think
                     necessary
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     thought
                     fit
                     for
                     the
                     Ministery
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     sent
                     unto
                     the
                     Churches
                     then
                     being
                     void
                     ,
                     to
                     propose
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     three
                     or
                     four
                     times
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     bare-headed
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     the
                     
                     Churches
                     approve
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     desire
                     them
                     for
                     their
                     Pastors
                     ,
                     the
                     Colloquie
                     shall
                     depute
                     a
                     Minister
                     ,
                     to
                     give
                     them
                     institution
                     by
                     
                       the
                       imposition
                       of
                       Hands
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     Ministers
                     sent
                     hither
                     or
                     resorting
                     for
                     refuge
                     to
                     these
                     Isles
                     ,
                     and
                     bringing
                     with
                     them
                     a
                     good
                     testimony
                     from
                     the
                     places
                     whence
                     they
                     came
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     employed
                     in
                     those
                     Churches
                     which
                     have
                     most
                     need
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     giving
                     and
                     receiving
                     the
                     
                       hand
                       of
                       association
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     They
                     which
                     are
                     elected
                     and
                     admitted
                     into
                     the
                     Ministery
                     ,
                     shall
                     continue
                     in
                     it
                     all
                     their
                     lives
                     ,
                     unlesse
                     they
                     be
                     deposed
                     for
                     some
                     fault
                     by
                     them
                     committed
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     for
                     those
                     which
                     shall
                     be
                     hindred
                     from
                     the
                     encreasing
                     of
                     their
                     Ministery
                     ,
                     either
                     by
                     sicknesse
                     or
                     by
                     age
                     ,
                     the
                     honour
                     and
                     respect
                     due
                     unto
                     it
                     ,
                     notwithstanding
                     shall
                     be
                     theirs
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     The
                     Ministers
                     which
                     flie
                     hither
                     as
                     for
                     refuge
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     employed
                     in
                     any
                     Parish
                     during
                     the
                     persecution
                     ,
                     shall
                     not
                     depart
                     from
                     hence
                     untill
                     six
                     moneths
                     after
                     leave
                     demanded
                     ;
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     ,
                     the
                     Church
                     be
                     not
                     unprovided
                     of
                     a
                     Pastor
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     The
                     Ministers
                     shall
                     visite
                     every
                     houshold
                     of
                     their
                     flockes
                     ,
                     once
                     in
                     the
                     year
                     at
                     the
                     least
                     ;
                     but
                     this
                     at
                     their
                     discretion
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     The
                     Ministers
                     shall
                     propose
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     every
                     one
                     in
                     his
                     rank
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     once
                     every
                     moneth
                     ;
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     place
                     and
                     on
                     such
                     a
                     day
                     as
                     shall
                     be
                     judged
                     most
                     convenient
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                     If
                     there
                     be
                     any
                     which
                     is
                     offended
                     at
                     the
                     Preaching
                     of
                     any
                     Minister
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     repair
                     unto
                     the
                     said
                     Minister
                     within
                     four
                     and
                     twenty
                     houres
                     for
                     satisfaction
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     he
                     cannot
                     
                     receive
                     it
                     from
                     the
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     addresse
                     himselfe
                     within
                     eight
                     dayes
                     to
                     the
                     Consistory
                     ;
                     in
                     default
                     whereof
                     his
                     information
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     admitted
                     .
                     If
                     any
                     difference
                     arise
                     ,
                     the
                     Ministers
                     shall
                     determine
                     of
                     it
                     at
                     their
                     next
                     conference
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                   
                
                 
                   Of
                   Doctors
                   and
                   of
                   School-masters
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Article
                     I.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     THe
                     office
                     of
                     a
                     Doctor
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     next
                     unto
                     the
                     Pastors
                     .
                     His
                     charge
                     is
                     to
                     expound
                     the
                     Scripture
                     in
                     his
                     Lectures
                     ,
                     without
                     applying
                     it
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     Exhortation
                     .
                     They
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     elected
                     by
                     the
                     Colloquie
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     School-masters
                     shall
                     be
                     first
                     nominated
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     the
                     right
                     of
                     nomination
                     doth
                     belong
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     be
                     afterwards
                     examined
                     by
                     the
                     Ministers
                     ;
                     who
                     taking
                     examination
                     of
                     their
                     learning
                     ,
                     shall
                     also
                     informe
                     themselves
                     of
                     their
                     behaviour
                     ;
                     as
                     viz.
                     whether
                     they
                     be
                     modest
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     debauched
                     ;
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     ,
                     that
                     may
                     be
                     an
                     example
                     to
                     their
                     Scholars
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     by
                     their
                     ill
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     they
                     bring
                     not
                     any
                     Sect
                     into
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                     After
                     which
                     examination
                     if
                     they
                     are
                     found
                     fit
                     for
                     the
                     institution
                     of
                     youth
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     presented
                     to
                     the
                     people
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     They
                     shall
                     instruct
                     their
                     Scholars
                     in
                     the
                     fear
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     good
                     learning
                     ,
                     in
                     modesty
                     and
                     civility
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     their
                     Schooles
                     may
                     bring
                     forth
                     able
                     men
                     ,
                     both
                     for
                     the
                     Church
                     and
                     Common-wealth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     They
                     shall
                     instruct
                     them
                     in
                     
                       Grammar
                       ,
                       Rhetorick
                    
                     and
                     Logick
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Classicke
                     authors
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     most
                     pure
                     both
                     for
                     learning
                     and
                     language
                     ;
                     for
                     fear
                     lest
                     children
                     reading
                     
                     lascivious
                     and
                     immodest
                     writings
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     infected
                     with
                     their
                     venom
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     If
                     they
                     perceive
                     any
                     of
                     their
                     Scholars
                     to
                     betowardly
                     and
                     of
                     good
                     hope
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     advise
                     their
                     Parents
                     to
                     bring
                     them
                     up
                     to
                     the
                     attainment
                     of
                     good
                     learning
                     ;
                     or
                     else
                     shall
                     obtain
                     for
                     them
                     of
                     the
                     Governours
                     and
                     Magistrates
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     maintain
                     them
                     at
                     the
                     publick
                     charge
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     They
                     shall
                     cause
                     their
                     Scholars
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     Sermons
                     and
                     to
                     Catechismes
                     ,
                     there
                     to
                     answer
                     to
                     the
                     Minister
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     shall
                     take
                     their
                     places
                     neer
                     the
                     chaire
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     seen
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     they
                     may
                     demean
                     themselves
                     orderly
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     The
                     Ministers
                     shall
                     oversee
                     the
                     School-masters
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     that
                     the
                     youth
                     be
                     well
                     instructed
                     ;
                     and
                     for
                     this
                     cause
                     shall
                     hold
                     their
                     Visitations
                     twice
                     a
                     year
                     ,
                     the
                     better
                     to
                     understand
                     how
                     they
                     profit
                     .
                     If
                     it
                     be
                     thought
                     expedient
                     ,
                     they
                     may
                     take
                     with
                     them
                     some
                     one
                     or
                     two
                     of
                     the
                     neighbour
                     Ministers
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                   
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Elders
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Article
                     I.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     THe
                     Elders
                     ought
                     to
                     preserve
                     the
                     Church
                     in
                     good
                     order
                     ,
                     together
                     with
                     the
                     Ministers
                     ;
                     and
                     shall
                     take
                     care
                     especially
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     be
                     not
                     destitute
                     of
                     Pastors
                     ,
                     of
                     whom
                     the
                     care
                     shall
                     appertain
                     to
                     them
                     to
                     see
                     that
                     they
                     be
                     honestly
                     provided
                     for
                     .
                     They
                     shall
                     watch
                     also
                     over
                     all
                     the
                     flock
                     ,
                     especially
                     over
                     that
                     part
                     of
                     it
                     committed
                     to
                     them
                     by
                     the
                     Consistory
                     ;
                     diligently
                     employing
                     themselves
                     to
                     admonish
                     and
                     reprehend
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     faulty
                     ,
                     
                     to
                     confirme
                     the
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     reconcile
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     at
                     difference
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     They
                     shall
                     certifie
                     all
                     scandals
                     to
                     the
                     Consistory
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     They
                     shall
                     visit
                     (
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     in
                     them
                     〈◊〉
                     )
                     all
                     the
                     housholds
                     in
                     their
                     division
                     ,
                     before
                     every
                     communion
                     ;
                     and
                     once
                     yearly
                     with
                     the
                     Minister
                     ,
                     to
                     know
                     the
                     better
                     how
                     they
                     behave
                     themselves
                     in
                     their
                     severall
                     families
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     they
                     finde
                     among
                     them
                     any
                     refractory
                     and
                     contentious
                     persons
                     which
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     reconciled
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     report
                     of
                     it
                     to
                     the
                     Consistory
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     They
                     shall
                     assemble
                     in
                     the
                     Consistory
                     with
                     the
                     Ministers
                     ;
                     which
                     Consistory
                     shall
                     be
                     holden
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     ,
                     every
                     Sunday
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     day
                     convenient
                     ,
                     to
                     handle
                     causes
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                     And
                     those
                     of
                     them
                     which
                     are
                     elected
                     to
                     go
                     unto
                     the
                     Colloquies
                     and
                     Synods
                     with
                     the
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     shall
                     not
                     fail
                     to
                     goe
                     at
                     the
                     day
                     appointed
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   ●eacons
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Article
                     I.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     THe
                     Deacons
                     shall
                     be
                     appointed
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     to
                     gather
                     the
                     benevolence
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     distribute
                     it
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     necessities
                     of
                     the
                     poor
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     directions
                     of
                     the
                     Consistory
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     They
                     shall
                     gather
                     these
                     benevolences
                     after
                     Sermons
                     ,
                     faithfully
                     endevouring
                     the
                     good
                     and
                     welfare
                     of
                     the
                     poor
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     need
                     require
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     go
                     unto
                     the
                     houses
                     of
                     those
                     men
                     which
                     are
                     more
                     charitably
                     enclined
                     ,
                     to
                     collect
                     their
                     bounties
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     III.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     They
                     shall
                     distribute
                     nothing
                     without
                     direction
                     from
                     the
                     Consistory
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     case
                     of
                     urgent
                     necessity
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     The
                     almes
                     shall
                     be
                     principally
                     distributed
                     unto
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     faithfull
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     naturall
                     Inhabitants
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     a
                     surplusage
                     ,
                     they
                     may
                     dispose
                     it
                     to
                     the
                     relief
                     of
                     strangers
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     For
                     the
                     avoiding
                     of
                     suspicion
                     ,
                     the
                     Deacons
                     shall
                     keep
                     a
                     register
                     both
                     of
                     their
                     Receipts
                     and
                     their
                     disbursements
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     cast
                     up
                     his
                     accouncs
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     the
                     Minister
                     ,
                     and
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Elders
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     The
                     Deacons
                     shall
                     give
                     up
                     their
                     accounts
                     every
                     Communion
                     day
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     evening
                     Sermon
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     the
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     the
                     Elders
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     many
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     as
                     will
                     be
                     assistant
                     ;
                     who
                     therefore
                     shall
                     have
                     warning
                     to
                     be
                     there
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     They
                     shall
                     take
                     order
                     that
                     the
                     poor
                     may
                     be
                     relieved
                     without
                     begging
                     ;
                     and
                     shall
                     take
                     care
                     that
                     young
                     men
                     fit
                     for
                     labour
                     be
                     set
                     unto
                     some
                     occupation
                     ;
                     of
                     which
                     they
                     shall
                     give
                     notice
                     to
                     the
                     officers
                     of
                     Justice
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     no
                     person
                     be
                     permitted
                     to
                     go
                     begging
                     from
                     door
                     to
                     door
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                     They
                     shall
                     provide
                     for
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     poor
                     which
                     are
                     sick
                     or
                     in
                     prison
                     ,
                     to
                     comfort
                     and
                     assist
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     necessity
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                     The
                     shall
                     be
                     assistant
                     in
                     the
                     Consistory
                     with
                     the
                     Ministers
                     and
                     Elders
                     ,
                     there
                     to
                     propose
                     unto
                     them
                     the
                     necessities
                     of
                     the
                     poor
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     receive
                     their
                     directions
                     ;
                     as
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     election
                     of
                     other
                     Deacons
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     X.
                     
                  
                   
                     10.
                     
                     There
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     Deacons
                     in
                     every
                     Parish
                     ,
                     unlesse
                     the
                     Elders
                     will
                     take
                     upon
                     them
                     the
                     charge
                     of
                     collecting
                     the
                     almes
                     ,
                     and
                     distributing
                     thereof
                     amongst
                     the
                     poor
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Liturgie
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       wherein
                       there
                       is
                       contained
                       the
                       preaching
                       of
                       the
                       Gospell
                       ,
                       the
                       administration
                       of
                       the
                    
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       Laws
                       of
                    
                     Marriage
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       Visitation
                       of
                       the
                    
                     Sick
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       somewhat
                       also
                       of
                    
                     Buriall
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Article
                     I.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     THe
                     people
                     shall
                     be
                     assembled
                     twice
                     every
                     Sunday
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     to
                     hear
                     the
                     Preaching
                     of
                     the
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     assistant
                     at
                     the
                     publick
                     prayers
                     .
                     They
                     shall
                     also
                     meet
                     together
                     once
                     or
                     twice
                     a
                     week
                     ,
                     on
                     those
                     dayes
                     which
                     shall
                     be
                     thought
                     most
                     convenient
                     for
                     the
                     severall
                     Parishes
                     ;
                     the
                     Master
                     of
                     every
                     houshold
                     bringing
                     with
                     him
                     those
                     of
                     his
                     family
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     people
                     being
                     assembled
                     before
                     Sermon
                     ,
                     there
                     shall
                     be
                     read
                     a
                     Chapter
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Canonicall
                     books
                     of
                     Scripture
                     only
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     Apocrypha
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     read
                     by
                     one
                     which
                     beareth
                     office
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     the
                     least
                     ,
                     by
                     one
                     of
                     honest
                     conversation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     During
                     the
                     prayer
                     ,
                     every
                     one
                     shall
                     be
                     upon
                     his
                     knees
                     ,
                     with
                     his
                     head
                     uncovered
                     .
                     Also
                     during
                     the
                     singing
                     of
                     the
                     Psalmes
                     ,
                     the
                     administration
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ;
                     and
                     whilest
                     the
                     Minister
                     is
                     reading
                     of
                     his
                     text
                     ,
                     every
                     one
                     shall
                     be
                     uncovered
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     attentively
                     observe
                     all
                     that
                     is
                     done
                     and
                     said
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     IV.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     The
                     Ministers
                     every
                     Sunday
                     after
                     dinner
                     shall
                     Catechize
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     choose
                     some
                     text
                     of
                     Scripture
                     sutable
                     to
                     that
                     section
                     which
                     they
                     are
                     to
                     handle
                     ;
                     and
                     shall
                     read
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     that
                     exercise
                     the
                     said
                     text
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     contained
                     in
                     that
                     Section
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     The
                     Church
                     shall
                     be
                     locked
                     immediately
                     after
                     Sermon
                     and
                     the
                     publick
                     prayers
                     ,
                     to
                     avoid
                     superstition
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     benches
                     shall
                     be
                     orderly
                     disposed
                     ,
                     that
                     every
                     one
                     may
                     hear
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     the
                     Preacher
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     The
                     Churches
                     being
                     dedicated
                     to
                     Gods
                     service
                     ,
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     imployed
                     to
                     prophane
                     uses
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     intreaty
                     shall
                     be
                     made
                     to
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     
                       Civill
                       Courts
                    
                     be
                     there
                     holden
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   Baptisme
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Article
                     I.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     THe
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     Baptisme
                     shall
                     be
                     administred
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     Preaching
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     and
                     before
                     the
                     Benediction
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Parents
                     of
                     the
                     Infants
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     in
                     some
                     journey
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     near
                     the
                     Infant
                     ,
                     together
                     with
                     the
                     Sureties
                     ,
                     to
                     present
                     it
                     unto
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     shall
                     joyntly
                     promise
                     to
                     instruct
                     it
                     ,
                     according
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     obliged
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     No
                     man
                     shall
                     be
                     admitted
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Surety
                     in
                     holy
                     Baptisme
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     not
                     formerly
                     received
                     the
                     Communion
                     ,
                     or
                     
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     fit
                     to
                     receive
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     doth
                     promise
                     so
                     to
                     do
                     upon
                     the
                     next
                     conveniency
                     ,
                     whereof
                     he
                     shall
                     bring
                     an
                     attestation
                     if
                     he
                     be
                     a
                     stranger
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     They
                     which
                     intend
                     to
                     bring
                     an
                     Infant
                     unto
                     holy
                     Baptisme
                     ,
                     shall
                     give
                     competent
                     warning
                     unto
                     the
                     Minister
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     The
                     Minister
                     shall
                     not
                     admit
                     of
                     such
                     names
                     as
                     were
                     used
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     Paganism
                     ,
                     the
                     names
                     of
                     Idols
                     ,
                     the
                     names
                     attributed
                     to
                     God
                     in
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     or
                     names
                     of
                     office
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       Angell
                       ,
                       Baptist
                       ,
                       Apostle
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     In
                     every
                     Parish
                     there
                     shall
                     be
                     kept
                     a
                     Register
                     of
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     Baptized
                     ,
                     their
                     
                       Fathers
                       ,
                       Mothers
                       ,
                       Sureties
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     as
                     also
                     of
                     Marriages
                     and
                     Funerals
                     ,
                     which
                     shall
                     be
                     carefully
                     preserved
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                   
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Article
                     I.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     THe
                     
                       holy
                       Supper
                    
                     of
                     our
                     
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     shall
                     be
                     celebrated
                     four
                     times
                     a
                     year
                     ,
                     viz.
                     at
                     Easter
                     or
                     the
                     first
                     Sunday
                     of
                     Aprill
                     ,
                     the
                     first
                     Sunday
                     of
                     July
                     ,
                     the
                     first
                     Sunday
                     of
                     October
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     first
                     Sunday
                     of
                     January
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     after
                     the
                     Sermon
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     expresse
                     mention
                     shall
                     be
                     made
                     of
                     the
                     businesse
                     then
                     in
                     hand
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     a
                     touch
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     manner
                     of
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     this
                     ,
                     The
                     Table
                     shall
                     be
                     set
                     in
                     some
                     convenient
                     place
                     near
                     the
                     Pulpit
                     ;
                     the
                     people
                     shall
                     communicate
                     in
                     order
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     sitting
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     most
                     conformable
                     to
                     the
                     first
                     institution
                     ;
                     or
                     else
                     standing
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     accustomed
                     in
                     some
                     places
                     ;
                     the
                     men
                     first
                     ,
                     and
                     afterwards
                     
                     the
                     women
                     ;
                     none
                     shall
                     depart
                     the
                     place
                     untill
                     after
                     Thanksgiving
                     and
                     the
                     Benediction
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     They
                     which
                     intend
                     to
                     be
                     communicants
                     ,
                     shall
                     first
                     be
                     catechized
                     by
                     the
                     Minister
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     render
                     a
                     reason
                     of
                     their
                     faith
                     .
                     They
                     ought
                     also
                     to
                     understand
                     the
                     
                       Lords
                       ▪
                       Prayer
                    
                     the
                     
                       Articles
                       of
                       their
                       belief
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Ten
                       Commandements
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     the
                     least
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     them
                     .
                     They
                     shall
                     also
                     abjure
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     the
                     Masse
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     superstition
                     and
                     Idolatry
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     No
                     man
                     shall
                     be
                     admitted
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Lords
                       Supper
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     years
                     of
                     discretion
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     hath
                     not
                     a
                     good
                     testimony
                     of
                     his
                     life
                     and
                     conversation
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     will
                     not
                     promise
                     to
                     
                       submit
                       himself
                       unto
                       the
                       Discipline
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     If
                     any
                     be
                     accused
                     before
                     the
                     Justice
                     to
                     have
                     committed
                     any
                     crime
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     admonished
                     to
                     forbear
                     the
                     Supper
                     untill
                     he
                     be
                     acquitted
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     The
                     Minister
                     shall
                     not
                     receive
                     any
                     of
                     another
                     Parish
                     without
                     a
                     testimony
                     from
                     the
                     Pastor
                     ,
                     or
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     no
                     Pastor
                     ,
                     from
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Elders
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     They
                     which
                     refuse
                     to
                     be
                     reconciled
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     debarred
                     the
                     Communion
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                     The
                     people
                     shall
                     have
                     warning
                     fifteen
                     dayes
                     at
                     the
                     least
                     before
                     the
                     Communion
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     prepared
                     for
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                     Besides
                     the
                     first
                     examination
                     which
                     they
                     undergoe
                     ,
                     before
                     they
                     are
                     partakers
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Lords
                       Supper
                    
                     ,
                     every
                     one
                     shall
                     again
                     be
                     Catechized
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     least
                     once
                     a
                     year
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     best
                     conveniency
                     of
                     the
                     Minister
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     people
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   Fasts
                   and
                   Thanksgiving
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Article
                     I.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     THe
                     publick
                     Fasts
                     shall
                     be
                     celebrated
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     when
                     the
                     Colloquie
                     or
                     the
                     Synod
                     think
                     it
                     most
                     expedient
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     day
                     of
                     rest
                     ;
                     in
                     which
                     there
                     shall
                     be
                     a
                     Sermon
                     both
                     in
                     the
                     morning
                     and
                     the
                     afternoon
                     ,
                     accompanyed
                     with
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     reading
                     of
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     and
                     singing
                     of
                     Psalmes
                     ;
                     all
                     this
                     to
                     be
                     disposed
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     occasions
                     and
                     causes
                     of
                     the
                     Fast
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Solemn
                     Thanksgiving
                     also
                     shall
                     be
                     celebrated
                     after
                     the
                     same
                     manner
                     as
                     the
                     Fast
                     ,
                     the
                     whole
                     exercise
                     being
                     sutable
                     to
                     the
                     occasion
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   Marriage
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Article
                     I.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     ALL
                     contracts
                     of
                     Marriage
                     shall
                     be
                     made
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     Parents
                     ,
                     Friends
                     ,
                     Guardians
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Masters
                     of
                     the
                     parties
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     their
                     consent
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     the
                     Minister
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     an
                     Elder
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     Deacon
                     ,
                     before
                     whom
                     the
                     contract
                     shall
                     be
                     made
                     ,
                     with
                     invocation
                     on
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     without
                     which
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     contract
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     for
                     those
                     which
                     are
                     
                       sui
                       juris
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     the
                     Minister
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     the
                     Elders
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     the
                     Deacons
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     also
                     necessary
                     for
                     good
                     orders
                     sake
                     .
                     And
                     from
                     a
                     promise
                     thus
                     made
                     ,
                     there
                     shall
                     be
                     no
                     departing
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Children
                     and
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     in
                     Wardship
                     ,
                     shall
                     not
                     make
                     any
                     promise
                     of
                     Marriage
                     ,
                     wthout
                     the
                     consent
                     of
                     their
                     
                     Fathers
                     and
                     Mothers
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     their
                     Gardians
                     in
                     whose
                     power
                     they
                     are
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     If
                     the
                     Parents
                     are
                     so
                     unreasonable
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     agree
                     unto
                     a
                     thing
                     so
                     holy
                     ,
                     the
                     Consistory
                     shall
                     give
                     them
                     such
                     advice
                     as
                     is
                     expedient
                     ;
                     to
                     which
                     advice
                     if
                     they
                     not
                     hearken
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     have
                     recourse
                     unto
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     They
                     also
                     which
                     have
                     been
                     Married
                     shall
                     owe
                     so
                     much
                     respect
                     unto
                     their
                     Parents
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     marry
                     again
                     without
                     their
                     leave
                     ;
                     in
                     default
                     whereof
                     ▪
                     they
                     shall
                     incut
                     the
                     censures
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     No
                     stranger
                     shall
                     be
                     affianced
                     without
                     licence
                     from
                     the
                     Governours
                     or
                     their
                     Lieutenants
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     The
                     degrees
                     of
                     consanguinity
                     and
                     of
                     affinity
                     prohibited
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     carefully
                     looked
                     into
                     ,
                     by
                     such
                     as
                     purpose
                     to
                     be
                     marryed
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     Those
                     which
                     are
                     affianced
                     ,
                     shall
                     promise
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     Parents
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     will
                     be
                     marryed
                     within
                     3
                     moneths
                     after
                     the
                     contract
                     ,
                     or
                     within
                     6
                     moneths
                     in
                     case
                     either
                     of
                     them
                     have
                     occasion
                     of
                     a
                     Journey
                     ;
                     if
                     they
                     obey
                     not
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     incur
                     the
                     censures
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                     The
                     Banes
                     shall
                     be
                     asked
                     successively
                     three
                     Sundayes
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     parties
                     do
                     inhabit
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     they
                     marry
                     in
                     another
                     Parish
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     carry
                     with
                     them
                     a
                     testimony
                     from
                     the
                     Minister
                     by
                     whom
                     their
                     Banes
                     were
                     published
                     ;
                     without
                     which
                     they
                     shall
                     not
                     marry
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     IX
                     .
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                     For
                     the
                     avoiding
                     of
                     the
                     abuse
                     and
                     profanation
                     of
                     the
                     Lords-day
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     manifest
                     prejudice
                     done
                     unto
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     on
                     those
                     day●●
                     wherein
                     Marriage
                     hath
                     been
                     solemnized
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     fo●●d
                     expedient
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     be
                     no
                     longer
                     solemnized
                     upon
                     the
                     Sunday
                     ,
                     but
                     upon
                     some
                     Lecture
                     days
                     which
                     happen
                     in
                     the
                     week
                     only
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     X.
                     
                  
                   
                     10.
                     
                     If
                     any
                     purpose
                     to
                     forbid
                     the
                     Banes
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     first
                     addresse
                     himself
                     ●●to
                     the
                     Minister
                     ,
                     or
                     two
                     of
                     the
                     Elders
                     ,
                     by
                     whom
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     appointed
                     to
                     appear
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     Consistory
                     ,
                     there
                     to
                     alleadge
                     the
                     reasons
                     of
                     his
                     so
                     doing
                     ,
                     whereof
                     the
                     Consistory
                     shall
                     be
                     judge
                     .
                     If
                     he
                     appeal
                     from
                     thence
                     ,
                     the
                     cause
                     shall
                     be
                     referred
                     unto
                     the
                     next
                     Colloquie
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XI
                     .
                  
                   
                     11.
                     
                     Those
                     which
                     have
                     too
                     familiarly
                     conversed
                     together
                     before
                     their
                     espousals
                     ,
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     permitted
                     to
                     marry
                     before
                     they
                     have
                     made
                     confession
                     of
                     their
                     fault
                     :
                     if
                     the
                     crime
                     be
                     notoriously
                     publick
                     ,
                     before
                     the
                     whole
                     congregation
                     ;
                     if
                     lesse
                     known
                     ,
                     the
                     Consistory
                     shall
                     determine
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XII
                     .
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                     Widowes
                     which
                     are
                     minded
                     to
                     re-marry
                     ,
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     permitted
                     to
                     contract
                     themselves
                     untill
                     six
                     moneths
                     after
                     the
                     decease
                     of
                     their
                     dead
                     husbands
                     ;
                     as
                     well
                     for
                     honesties
                     sake
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     own
                     good
                     report
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     avoid
                     divers
                     inconveniences
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     for
                     men
                     ,
                     they
                     also
                     shall
                     be
                     admonished
                     to
                     attend
                     some
                     certain
                     time
                     ,
                     but
                     without
                     constraint
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Visitation
                   of
                   the
                   sick
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Article
                     I.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     THose
                     which
                     are
                     afflicted
                     with
                     sicknesse
                     ,
                     shall
                     in
                     due
                     time
                     advertise
                     them
                     which
                     bear
                     office
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     they
                     them
                     may
                     be
                     visited
                     and
                     comforted
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     II.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Those
                     which
                     are
                     sick
                     shall
                     in
                     due
                     time
                     be
                     admonished
                     to
                     make
                     their
                     Wils
                     ,
                     while
                     as
                     yet
                     they
                     be
                     in
                     perfect
                     memory
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     their
                     Minister
                     or
                     Overseer
                     ,
                     or
                     other
                     honest
                     and
                     sufficient
                     persons
                     ,
                     which
                     shall
                     witnesse
                     to
                     the
                     said
                     Wils
                     or
                     Testaments
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     approved
                     and
                     stand
                     in
                     force
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   Buriall
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Article
                     I.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     THe
                     Corps
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     carryed
                     ,
                     nor
                     interred
                     within
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     Church-yard
                     only
                     ,
                     appointed
                     for
                     the
                     buryall
                     of
                     the
                     faithfull
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Parents
                     ,
                     Friends
                     and
                     Neighbours
                     of
                     the
                     deceased
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     such
                     whom
                     the
                     Parents
                     shall
                     intreat
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     the
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     may
                     conveniently
                     (
                     as
                     members
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     and
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     in
                     relation
                     to
                     their
                     charge
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     the
                     Elders
                     and
                     the
                     Deacons
                     )
                     shall
                     accompany
                     the
                     body
                     in
                     good
                     fashion
                     unto
                     the
                     grave
                     .
                     In
                     which
                     action
                     there
                     shall
                     neither
                     be
                     a
                     Sermon
                     ,
                     nor
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     nor
                     sound
                     of
                     Bell
                     ,
                     nor
                     any
                     other
                     ceremony
                     whatsoever
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     bodies
                     of
                     the
                     dead
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     interred
                     without
                     notice
                     given
                     unto
                     the
                     Minister
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     The
                     bodies
                     of
                     those
                     which
                     die
                     excommunicate
                     ,
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     interred
                     among
                     the
                     faithfull
                     without
                     the
                     appointment
                     of
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                   
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Church
                   censures
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Article
                     I.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     ALL
                     those
                     which
                     are
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     subject
                     unto
                     the
                     censures
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     as
                     well
                     they
                     which
                     bear
                     office
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     which
                     have
                     none
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     sentence
                     of
                     Abstention
                     from
                     the
                     
                       Lords
                       Supper
                    
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     published
                     only
                     in
                     case
                     of
                     
                       Heresie
                       ,
                       Schisme
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     other
                     such
                     notorious
                     crime
                     ,
                     whereof
                     the
                     Consistory
                     shall
                     be
                     judge
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Those
                     which
                     receive
                     not
                     the
                     Admonitions
                     and
                     Reprebensions
                     made
                     unto
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     continue
                     hardned
                     without
                     hope
                     of
                     returning
                     into
                     the
                     right
                     way
                     ,
                     after
                     many
                     exhortations
                     ;
                     if
                     otherwise
                     they
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     reclaimed
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     excommunicate
                     :
                     wherein
                     the
                     proceeding
                     shall
                     be
                     for
                     three
                     Sundayes
                     together
                     ,
                     after
                     this
                     ensuing
                     manner
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     The
                     
                       first
                       Sunday
                    
                     the
                     people
                     shall
                     be
                     exhorted
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     the
                     offender
                     ,
                     without
                     naming
                     the
                     person
                     or
                     the
                     crime
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     The
                     
                       second
                       Sunday
                    
                     the
                     person
                     shall
                     be
                     named
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     the
                     crime
                     .
                     The
                     third
                     ,
                     the
                     person
                     shall
                     be
                     named
                     ,
                     his
                     offence
                     published
                     ,
                     and
                     himself
                     be
                     excommunicate
                     .
                     Which
                     sentence
                     shall
                     stand
                     in
                     force
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     he
                     continueth
                     in
                     his
                     obstinacy
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     Those
                     which
                     are
                     excommunicate
                     ,
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     cast
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     bosome
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     neither
                     be
                     admitted
                     unto
                     publick
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     nor
                     to
                     the
                     Preaching
                     of
                     the
                     Gospell
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     VII
                     .
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     They
                     which
                     bearing
                     publick
                     office
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     become
                     guilty
                     of
                     any
                     crime
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     a
                     private
                     person
                     might
                     deserve
                     an
                     Abstention
                     from
                     the
                     
                       Lords
                       table
                    
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     suspended
                     from
                     their
                     charge
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     which
                     are
                     found
                     guilty
                     of
                     any
                     crime
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     a
                     private
                     person
                     might
                     merit
                     excommunication
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     deposed
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                     In
                     like
                     manner
                     ,
                     those
                     which
                     are
                     convict
                     d
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     fault
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     whereof
                     they
                     be
                     thought
                     unfit
                     to
                     exercise
                     their
                     functions
                     to
                     the
                     edification
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     deposed
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                     If
                     the
                     offender
                     repent
                     him
                     of
                     his
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     demand
                     absolution
                     of
                     the
                     Consistory
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     diligently
                     informe
                     themselves
                     of
                     his
                     conversation
                     ;
                     whereupon
                     there
                     shall
                     be
                     notice
                     of
                     it
                     given
                     unto
                     the
                     people
                     the
                     Sunday
                     before
                     he
                     be
                     admitted
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     make
                     acknowledgment
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     restored
                     unto
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     X.
                     
                  
                   
                     10.
                     
                     The
                     second
                     Sunday
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     brought
                     before
                     the
                     Pulpit
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     some
                     eminent
                     place
                     ,
                     where
                     he
                     shall
                     make
                     confession
                     of
                     his
                     ●in
                     ;
                     demanding
                     pardon
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     with
                     his
                     own
                     mouth
                     ,
                     in
                     confirmation
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     the
                     Minister
                     shall
                     say
                     of
                     his
                     repentance
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   Assemblies
                   for
                   the
                   rule
                   and
                   government
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Article
                     I.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     IN
                     all
                     
                       Ecclesiasticall
                       Assemblies
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     Ministers
                     shall
                     preside
                     as
                     well
                     to
                     collect
                     the
                     suffrages
                     as
                     to
                     command
                     silence
                     ,
                     to
                     pro●ounge
                     sentence
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     plurality
                     of
                     voices
                     ,
                     
                     as
                     also
                     to
                     denounce
                     the
                     censures
                     ;
                     unto
                     which
                     himself
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     others
                     shall
                     be
                     subject
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     censures
                     shall
                     be
                     denounced
                     with
                     all
                     mecknesse
                     of
                     spirit
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     
                       Ecclesiasticall
                       Assemblies
                    
                     shall
                     commence
                     and
                     end
                     with
                     prayer
                     and
                     thanksgiving
                     ;
                     this
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     by
                     him
                     that
                     is
                     then
                     President
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     All
                     they
                     which
                     are
                     there
                     assembled
                     ,
                     shall
                     speak
                     every
                     one
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     order
                     ,
                     without
                     interrupting
                     one
                     another
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     None
                     shall
                     depart
                     the
                     place
                     without
                     licence
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     All
                     matters
                     of
                     
                       Ecclesiasticall
                       cognisance
                    
                     shall
                     be
                     there
                     treated
                     and
                     decided
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     without
                     encroaching
                     upon
                     the
                     civill
                     jurisdiction
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     If
                     there
                     happen
                     any
                     businesse
                     of
                     importance
                     ,
                     which
                     cannot
                     be
                     dispatched
                     in
                     the
                     lesser
                     Assemblies
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     referred
                     unto
                     the
                     greater
                     .
                     In
                     like
                     manner
                     ,
                     if
                     any
                     think
                     himself
                     agrieved
                     by
                     the
                     lesser
                     Assemblies
                     ,
                     he
                     may
                     appeal
                     unto
                     the
                     greater
                     .
                     Provided
                     ,
                     that
                     nothing
                     be
                     handled
                     in
                     the
                     greater
                     Assemblies
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     not
                     been
                     formerly
                     treated
                     in
                     the
                     lesser
                     ,
                     unlesse
                     in
                     case
                     only
                     of
                     remission
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                     There
                     shall
                     be
                     kept
                     a
                     Register
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     memorable
                     done
                     in
                     the
                     Assemblies
                     ;
                     and
                     a
                     Scribe
                     appointed
                     in
                     each
                     of
                     them
                     for
                     that
                     purpose
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                     The
                     
                       Ecclesiasticall
                       Assemblies
                    
                     in
                     the
                     main
                     body
                     of
                     them
                     
                     shall
                     not
                     intermeddle
                     with
                     businesse
                     appertaining
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Civill
                       Courts
                    
                     ;
                     notwithstanding
                     that
                     ,
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     members
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     as
                     private
                     persons
                     ,
                     but
                     this
                     not
                     often
                     ,
                     viz.
                     when
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     businesse
                     of
                     great
                     consequence
                     to
                     be
                     determined
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     X.
                     
                  
                   
                     10.
                     
                     He
                     that
                     is
                     banished
                     from
                     the
                     
                       Lords
                       table
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     suspended
                     from
                     his
                     office
                     by
                     one
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     readmitted
                     only
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   simple
                   or
                   unmixt
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Consistory
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Article
                     I.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     THe
                     Consistory
                     is
                     an
                     Assembly
                     of
                     the
                     Ministers
                     and
                     Elders
                     of
                     every
                     Church
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     government
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     for
                     superintendency
                     over
                     mens
                     manners
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     doctrine
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     correction
                     of
                     vices
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     incouragement
                     of
                     the
                     good
                     .
                     In
                     this
                     there
                     may
                     be
                     assistants
                     both
                     the
                     Deacons
                     and
                     the
                     Proponents
                     ,
                     those
                     viz.
                     which
                     are
                     nominated
                     to
                     be
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     the
                     better
                     to
                     fashion
                     them
                     unto
                     the
                     Discipline
                     and
                     guidance
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     II
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Consistory
                     shall
                     be
                     assembled
                     every
                     Sunday
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     day
                     and
                     〈◊〉
                     convenient
                     ,
                     to
                     consult
                     about
                     the
                     businesse
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     No
                     man
                     shall
                     be
                     called
                     unto
                     the
                     Church
                     without
                     the
                     advice
                     of
                     the
                     Minister
                     and
                     two
                     Elders
                     at
                     the
                     least
                     ,
                     in
                     case
                     of
                     necessity
                     ;
                     and
                     every
                     Elder
                     or
                     Sexton
                     shall
                     give
                     notice
                     unto
                     those
                     of
                     his
                     division
                     ,
                     according
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     appointed
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     IV.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     The
                     Elders
                     shall
                     not
                     make
                     report
                     unto
                     the
                     Consistory
                     of
                     any
                     secret
                     faults
                     ,
                     but
                     shall
                     observe
                     the
                     order
                     commanded
                     by
                     our
                     
                       Saviour
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     18.
                     
                     Reproving
                     in
                     secret
                     such
                     faults
                     as
                     are
                     secret
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     Neither
                     the
                     Minister
                     nor
                     the
                     Elder
                     shall
                     name
                     unto
                     the
                     Consistory
                     those
                     men
                     of
                     whose
                     faults
                     they
                     make
                     report
                     ,
                     without
                     direction
                     from
                     the
                     Consistory
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     The
                     censures
                     of
                     the
                     Consistory
                     shall
                     be
                     denounced
                     on
                     some
                     convenient
                     day
                     before
                     every
                     Communion
                     ;
                     at
                     which
                     time
                     they
                     shall
                     also
                     passe
                     their
                     opinions
                     on
                     the
                     
                       Schoole
                       master
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     The
                     Consistory
                     shall
                     make
                     choice
                     of
                     those
                     which
                     go
                     to
                     the
                     Colloquie
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                     The
                     correction
                     of
                     crimes
                     and
                     scandals
                     appertains
                     unto
                     the
                     Consistory
                     ,
                     so
                     far
                     as
                     to
                     excommunication
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                     In
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     businesse
                     the
                     Consistory
                     shall
                     make
                     enquiry
                     into
                     such
                     crimes
                     as
                     are
                     brought
                     before
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     adjure
                     the
                     parties
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     speak
                     the
                     truth
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVIII
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   Assemblies
                   compound
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   Colloquies
                   and
                   the
                   Synods
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Article
                     I.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     IN
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     the
                     Ministers
                     and
                     Elders
                     which
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     assistant
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     called
                     by
                     name
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     II.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     persons
                     appointed
                     to
                     be
                     there
                     ,
                     shall
                     not
                     fail
                     to
                     make
                     their
                     appearance
                     ,
                     upon
                     pain
                     of
                     being
                     censured
                     by
                     the
                     next
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     unto
                     which
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     summoned
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     Articles
                     of
                     the
                     precedent
                     Assembly
                     shall
                     be
                     read
                     before
                     they
                     enter
                     upon
                     any
                     businesse
                     ,
                     to
                     know
                     the
                     better
                     how
                     they
                     have
                     been
                     put
                     in
                     execution
                     .
                     And
                     at
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     every
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     the
                     Elders
                     shall
                     take
                     a
                     copy
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     there
                     enacted
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     they
                     may
                     all
                     direct
                     themselves
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     rule
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     In
                     every
                     Assembly
                     there
                     shall
                     be
                     one
                     appointed
                     for
                     the
                     Scribe
                     ,
                     to
                     register
                     the
                     acts
                     of
                     the
                     Assembly
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     In
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     every
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     there
                     shall
                     a
                     favourable
                     censure
                     passe
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     Consistories
                     in
                     generall
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     Ministers
                     and
                     Elders
                     which
                     shall
                     be
                     there
                     assistant
                     ;
                     and
                     principally
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     hath
                     been
                     done
                     in
                     the
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     during
                     the
                     Sessions
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     The
                     sentence
                     of
                     Excommunication
                     shall
                     be
                     awarded
                     only
                     in
                     these
                     Assemblies
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     The
                     Justices
                     shall
                     be
                     entreated
                     to
                     intermit
                     the
                     course
                     of
                     pleading
                     ,
                     both
                     ordinary
                     and
                     extraordinary
                     ,
                     during
                     the
                     Colloquies
                     and
                     the
                     Synods
                     ;
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     which
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     assistant
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     hindred
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   Of
                   the
                   Colloquie
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Article
                     I.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     THe
                     Colloquie
                     is
                     an
                     Assembly
                     of
                     the
                     Ministers
                     and
                     Elders
                     delegated
                     from
                     each
                     severall
                     Church
                     in
                     either
                     Istand
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     governance
                     of
                     those
                     Churches
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     advancement
                     of
                     the
                     Discipline
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Colloquies
                     shall
                     be
                     assembled
                     four
                     times
                     a
                     year
                     ,
                     viz.
                     ten
                     dayes
                     before
                     every
                     Communion
                     ;
                     upon
                     which
                     day
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     shall
                     be
                     proposed
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     forme
                     before
                     established
                     ,
                     Chap.
                     Of
                     Ministers
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     Ministers
                     of
                     Alderney
                     and
                     Serke
                     shall
                     make
                     their
                     appearance
                     once
                     yearly
                     at
                     the
                     least
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     Colloquie
                     of
                     Guernzey
                     ;
                     but
                     for
                     that
                     one
                     time
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     such
                     as
                     shall
                     most
                     stand
                     with
                     their
                     convenience
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     The
                     Colloquie
                     shall
                     make
                     choice
                     of
                     those
                     which
                     are
                     to
                     go
                     unto
                     the
                     Synod
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     give
                     unto
                     them
                     Letters
                     of
                     credence
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XX.
                   
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Synod
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Article
                     I.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     THe
                     Synod
                     is
                     an
                     Assembly
                     of
                     Ministers
                     and
                     Elders
                     delegated
                     from
                     the
                     Colloquies
                     of
                     both
                     Islands
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Synod
                     shall
                     be
                     assembled
                     from
                     two
                     years
                     to
                     two
                     
                     years
                     in
                     Jarsey
                     and
                     Gu●rnzey
                     by
                     turnes
                     ,
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     no
                     necessity
                     to
                     exact
                     them
                     oftner
                     ;
                     in
                     which
                     case
                     those
                     of
                     that
                     Isle
                     where
                     the
                     Synod
                     is
                     thought
                     necessary
                     ,
                     shall
                     set
                     forwards
                     the
                     businesse
                     by
                     the
                     advice
                     of
                     both
                     Colloquies
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     There
                     shall
                     be
                     chosen
                     in
                     every
                     Synod
                     ,
                     a
                     Minister
                     to
                     moderate
                     in
                     the
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     Clerk
                     to
                     register
                     the
                     acts
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     The
                     Minister
                     of
                     the
                     place
                     where
                     the
                     Assembly
                     shall
                     be
                     holden
                     ,
                     shall
                     conceive
                     a
                     prayer
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     Session
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     The
                     Colloquies
                     shall
                     in
                     convenient
                     time
                     ,
                     mutually
                     advertise
                     each
                     other
                     in
                     generall
                     of
                     those
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     have
                     to
                     motion
                     in
                     the
                     Synod
                     ;
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     that
                     every
                     one
                     may
                     consider
                     of
                     them
                     more
                     advisedly
                     .
                     Which
                     said
                     advertisement
                     shall
                     be
                     given
                     before
                     the
                     Colloquie
                     ,
                     which
                     precedeth
                     the
                     Synod
                     ,
                     in
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     possible
                     it
                     may
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     for
                     matters
                     of
                     the
                     lesser
                     consequence
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     imparted
                     on
                     the
                     first
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     Session
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Conclusion
                     .
                  
                   
                     Those
                     Articles
                     which
                     concern
                     the
                     Discipline
                     ,
                     are
                     so
                     established
                     ,
                     that
                     for
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     founded
                     upon
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     adjudged
                     immutable
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     for
                     those
                     which
                     are
                     meerly
                     
                       Ecclesiasticall
                       ,
                       i.
                       e.
                    
                     framed
                     and
                     confirmed
                     for
                     the
                     commodity
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     circumstance
                     of
                     persons
                     ,
                     time
                     and
                     place
                     ;
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     altered
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     authority
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     they
                     were
                     contrived
                     and
                     ratifyed
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 THE
                 END
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   Annotations
                   on
                   the
                   Discipline
                   .
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   No
                   place
                   in
                   it
                   for
                   the
                   Kings
                   Supremacy
                   .
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   Their
                   love
                   to
                   Parity
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   in
                   the
                   State
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   (
                   4
                   )
                   The
                   covering
                   of
                   the
                   head
                   a
                   sign
                   of
                   liberty
                   .
                   (
                   5
                   )
                   The
                   
                     right
                     hands
                     of
                     fellowship
                     .
                     (
                     6
                     )
                     Agenda
                  
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   notion
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   The
                   intrusion
                   of
                   the
                   Eldership
                   into
                   Domestical
                   affairs
                   .
                   (
                   7
                   )
                   Millets
                   case
                   .
                   (
                   8
                   )
                   The
                   brethren
                   superstitious
                   in
                   giving
                   names
                   to
                   children
                   .
                   (
                   9
                   )
                   Ambling
                   Communions
                   .
                   (
                   10
                   )
                   The
                   
                     holy
                     Discipline
                  
                   made
                   a
                   a
                   third
                   note
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   (
                   11
                   )
                   Marriage
                   at
                   certain
                   times
                   prohibited
                   by
                   the
                   Discipline
                   .
                   (
                   12
                   )
                   Dead
                   bodies
                   anciently
                   not
                   interred
                   in
                   Cities
                   .
                   (
                   13
                   )
                   The
                   Baptism
                   of
                   Bels.
                   (
                   14
                   )
                   The
                   brethren
                   under
                   pretence
                   of
                   scandal
                   ,
                   usurp
                   upon
                   the
                   
                     civil
                     Courts
                  
                   .
                   (
                   15
                   )
                   The
                   Discipline
                   incroacheth
                   on
                   our
                   Church
                   by
                   stealth
                   .
                   (
                   16
                   )
                   A
                   caution
                   to
                   the
                   Prelates
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SIc
                   nata
                   Romana
                   superstitio
                   ;
                   quorum
                   ritus
                   si
                   percens●s
                   ,
                   ridenda
                   quam
                   multa
                   ,
                   multa
                   etiam
                   miseranda
                   sunt
                   :
                
                 as
                 in
                 an
                 equal
                 case
                 ,
                 Minutius
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 Helena
                 which
                 lately
                 had
                 almost
                 occasioned
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 to
                 put
                 all
                 the
                 cities
                 of
                 our
                 Greece
                 into
                 combustion
                 :
                 This
                 that
                 
                   Lemanian
                   Idol
                
                 ,
                 before
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 fall
                 down
                 and
                 worship
                 :
                 this
                 that
                 so
                 holy
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 so
                 essential
                 to
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 Faith
                 and
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 unprofitable
                 .
                 
                   Egregiam
                   vero
                   laudem
                   &
                   spolia
                   ampla
                   .
                
                 How
                 infinitely
                 are
                 we
                 obliged
                 to
                 those
                 most
                 excellent
                 contrivers
                 ,
                 that
                 first
                 exhibited
                 unto
                 the
                 world
                 so
                 neat
                 a
                 model
                 of
                 
                 Church
                 Government
                 !
                 with
                 what
                 praises
                 must
                 we
                 celebrate
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 such
                 violent
                 industry
                 endevoured
                 to
                 impose
                 upon
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 these
                 trim
                 inventions
                 !
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 leave
                 unto
                 your
                 Lordship
                 to
                 determine
                 :
                 proceeding
                 to
                 some
                 scattered
                 Annnotations
                 on
                 the
                 precedent
                 text
                 ;
                 wherein
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 censure
                 their
                 devices
                 ,
                 but
                 expound
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Cap.
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   As
                   bearing
                   chief
                   stroke
                   in
                   the
                   Civil
                   Government
                   .
                   ]
                
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 they
                 decline
                 his
                 judgement
                 as
                 incompetent
                 :
                 An
                 excellent
                 instance
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 particular
                 of
                 
                   David
                   Blacke
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 in
                 a
                 Sermon
                 traduced
                 the
                 person
                 and
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 commanded
                 to
                 appear
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 revoked
                 the
                 cause
                 unto
                 their
                 
                   tribunal
                   ,
                   &
                   jussit
                   eum
                   judicium
                   illud
                   declinare
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 mine
                 Author
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 chapter
                 they
                 afford
                 him
                 power
                 to
                 correct
                 
                   Blasphemers
                   ,
                   Atheists
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Idolaters
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 only
                 as
                 the
                 executioners
                 of
                 their
                 decrees
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 such
                 whom
                 their
                 assemblies
                 have
                 condemned
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 unto
                 themselves
                 ,
                 the
                 designation
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 bear
                 publick
                 office
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 Chap.
                 3
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 appointing
                 and
                 proclaiming
                 all
                 publick
                 fasts
                 :
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 presidency
                 in
                 their
                 Assemblies
                 :
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 calling
                 of
                 their
                 Councels
                 :
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 20.
                 
                 Matters
                 in
                 which
                 consists
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Soveraignty
                 .
                 No
                 marvell
                 then
                 if
                 that
                 party
                 so
                 much
                 dislike
                 the
                 Supremacy
                 of
                 Princes
                 in
                 causes
                 Ecclesiastical
                 :
                 as
                 being
                 
                   ex
                   diametro
                
                 opposed
                 to
                 the
                 Consistorian
                 Monarchy
                 .
                 A
                 lesson
                 taught
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 first
                 Patriarch
                 in
                 his
                 Commentaries
                 on
                 the
                 7.
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Amos
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 .
                 
                   Qui
                   tantopere
                   extulerunt
                   Henricum
                   Angliae
                
                 (
                 understand
                 the
                 8.
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 )
                 
                   certe
                   fuerunt
                   homines
                   inconsiderati
                   :
                   dederunt
                   enim
                   illi
                   summam
                   rerum
                   omnium
                   potestatem
                   ;
                   &
                   hoc
                   me
                   graviter
                   s●mper
                   vulneravit
                   .
                
                 Afterwards
                 he
                 is
                 content
                 to
                 permit
                 them
                 so
                 much
                 power
                 as
                 is
                 granted
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 2.
                 chapter
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 of
                 Discipline
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 then
                 deal
                 too
                 much
                 in
                 
                   spiritualities
                   .
                   Hoc
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   summopere
                   requiritur
                   a
                   regibus
                   ,
                   ut
                   gladio
                   quo
                   praediti
                   sunt
                   ,
                   utantur
                   ,
                   ad
                   
                   cultum
                   dei
                   asserendum
                   .
                   Sed
                   interea
                   sunt
                   homines
                   inconsiderati
                   ,
                   qui
                   fac●unt
                   eos
                   ,
                   nimis
                   spirituales
                   .
                
                 So
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 his
                 followers
                 since
                 .
              
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   No
                   Church
                   officer
                   shall
                   or
                   ought
                   to
                   pretend
                   any
                   superiority
                   or
                   dominion
                   over
                   his
                   companions
                   .
                   ]
                
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 chapt
                 .
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   No
                   one
                   Church
                   shall
                   pretend
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 this
                 indeed
                 ,
                 this
                 parity
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 all
                 their
                 projects
                 did
                 so
                 mainly
                 drive
                 at
                 :
                 these
                 men
                 conceiving
                 of
                 Religion
                 as
                 Philosophers
                 of
                 friendship
                 ;
                 
                   cum
                   amicitia
                   semper
                   pares
                   aut
                   inveniat
                   ,
                   aut
                   faciat
                   :
                
                 as
                 in
                 Minutius
                 .
                 A
                 parity
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 this
                 party
                 so
                 earnestly
                 affected
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 introduce
                 it
                 also
                 into
                 the
                 State.
                 This
                 was
                 it
                 which
                 principally
                 occasioned
                 
                   G.
                   Buchanan
                
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 before
                 his
                 libellous
                 Book
                 
                   De
                   jure
                   regn●
                
                 ,
                 to
                 reckon
                 those
                 common
                 titles
                 of
                 Majesty
                 and
                 Highnesse
                 ,
                 usually
                 attributed
                 unto
                 Princes
                 ,
                 
                   inter
                   barbarismos
                   Aulicos
                
                 ,
                 amongst
                 the
                 solecisms
                 and
                 absurdities
                 of
                 Courtship
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 taught
                 Paraeus
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 inferiour
                 Magistrates
                 to
                 restrain
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 to
                 depose
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 often
                 moved
                 the
                 Scottish
                 Ministery
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 sword
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 verily
                 perswaded
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 one
                 thing
                 which
                 maketh
                 the
                 brethren
                 so
                 affected
                 to
                 our
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Commons
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 sway
                 .
              
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Shall
                   first
                   subscribe
                   to
                   the
                   confession
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   ]
                
                 But
                 the
                 
                   reformed
                   Churches
                
                 are
                 very
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 confessions
                 in
                 some
                 points
                 very
                 different
                 .
                 The
                 Lutheran
                 Confessions
                 are
                 for
                 consubstantiation
                 and
                 ubiquity
                 :
                 the
                 English
                 is
                 for
                 Homilies
                 ,
                 for
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Kings
                   Supremacy
                
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 likely
                 to
                 be
                 intended
                 .
                 The
                 confession
                 then
                 here
                 intended
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 that
                 only
                 of
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 which
                 Church
                 alone
                 is
                 thought
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 rightly
                 and
                 perfectly
                 reformed
                 .
              
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   To
                   propose
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                   ]
                
                 The
                 fashion
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 this
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 by
                 study
                 have
                 enabled
                 themselves
                 for
                 the
                 holy
                 Ministery
                 ;
                 upon
                 the
                 vacancy
                 of
                 any
                 Church
                 ,
                 have
                 by
                 the
                 
                 Collequie
                 ,
                 some
                 time
                 appointed
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 trial
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 of
                 their
                 gilt
                 .
                 The
                 day
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Colloquie
                 assembled
                 ,
                 they
                 design
                 him
                 a
                 particular
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 his
                 discourse
                 :
                 which
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 proponent
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 they
                 term
                 him
                 )
                 commanded
                 to
                 withdraw
                 ,
                 they
                 passe
                 their
                 censures
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 order
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 approve
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 then
                 send
                 him
                 also
                 to
                 propose
                 unto
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Article
                 .
              
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 
                   And
                   that
                   bareheaded
                
                 ]
                 And
                 this
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 Candidates
                 ;
                 p
                 〈…〉
                 venture
                 ,
                 because
                 not
                 yet
                 initiated
                 .
                 For
                 themselves
                 having
                 once
                 attained
                 the
                 honour
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Masters
                   in
                   Israel
                
                 ;
                 they
                 permit
                 their
                 heads
                 to
                 be
                 warmly
                 covered
                 :
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 in
                 use
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Geneva
                 way
                 ;
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 my self
                 have
                 seen
                 it
                 )
                 among
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Jesuites
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 putting
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 hat
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 liberty
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Laconians
                 being
                 made
                 free
                 Denizens
                 of
                 Lacedemon
                 ,
                 would
                 never
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 battail
                 ,
                 
                   nisi
                   pileati
                
                 ,
                 without
                 their
                 hats
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Gent.
                 of
                 Rome
                 did
                 use
                 to
                 manumit
                 their
                 slaves
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 them
                 a
                 cap
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 
                   ad
                   pileum
                   vocare
                
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 set
                 one
                 free
                 .
                 Yet
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 little
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 that
                 liberty
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 full
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 those
                 pious
                 duti
                 〈…〉
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 book
                 of
                 Discipline
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 uncovered
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 the
                 ●inging
                 of
                 the
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 when
                 I
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Paul
                 hath
                 told
                 us
                 this
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   That
                   every
                   man
                   praying
                   or
                   prophecying
                   with
                   his
                   head
                   covered
                   dishonoureth
                   his
                   head
                   :
                
                 I
                 shall
                 applaud
                 the
                 pious
                 modesty
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 ministery
                 ;
                 who
                 keep
                 their
                 
                   heads
                   uncovered
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 when
                 they
                 prophecy
                 as
                 when
                 they
                 pray
                 .
              
               
                 
                   To
                   give
                   them
                   institution
                   by
                   imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   .
                   ]
                
                 A
                 ceremony
                 not
                 used
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Ordination
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 of
                 their
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Elder
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Deacons
                 :
                 persons
                 meerly
                 Laical
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 in
                 mine
                 opinion
                 very
                 improperly
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 Minister
                 whose
                 duty
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 instals
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 charge
                 ;
                 with
                 this
                 solemn
                 form
                 of
                 words
                 he
                 doth
                 perform
                 it
                 !
                 
                   Je
                   t'
                   impose
                   les
                   mains
                   ,
                   &c.
                   viz.
                
                 I
                 lay
                 mine
                 
                 hands
                 upon
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Consistory
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 you
                 are
                 advertised
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 set
                 apart
                 from
                 the
                 
                   affairs
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 how
                 then
                 can
                 these
                 men
                 receive
                 this
                 imposition
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 year
                 of
                 their
                 charge
                 ,
                 imploy
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 former
                 occupations
                 ,
                 at
                 times
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 expired
                 ,
                 return
                 again
                 unto
                 them
                 altogether
                 ?
                 A
                 meer
                 mockage
                 of
                 a
                 reverent
                 ceremony
                 .
              
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Giving
                   and
                   receiving
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   Association
                   ]
                
                 An
                 ordinance
                 founded
                 on
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 2.
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Gal.
                   5.
                   viz.
                   They
                   gave
                   unto
                   me
                   and
                
                 Barnabas
                 
                   the
                   right
                   hands
                   of
                   fellowship
                
                 :
                 An
                 embleme
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 noted
                 by
                 
                   Theod.
                   Beza
                
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 perfect
                 agreement
                 and
                 consent
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 faith
                 ;
                 
                   Quod
                   Symbolum
                   esset
                   nostrae
                   in
                   Evangelii
                   doctrina
                   summae
                   cousensionis
                   :
                
                 and
                 much
                 also
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 that
                 of
                 learned
                 Chrysostome
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 :
                 This
                 phrase
                 of
                 speech
                 borrowed
                 ,
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 customes
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ;
                 wherein
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 most
                 certain
                 pledge
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 amity
                 .
                 So
                 Anchises
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 book
                 of
                 
                   Aeneids
                   Dextram
                   dat
                   juveni
                   ,
                   atque
                   animum
                   praesenti
                   pignore
                   firmat
                   :
                
                 so
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 author
                 ;
                 
                   Jungimus
                   hospitio
                   dextras
                   .
                   Commissaque
                   dextera
                   dextrae
                   ,
                
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Phillis
                 to
                 Demophoon
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 note
                 of
                 the
                 Grammarians
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 front
                 or
                 fore-head
                 is
                 sacred
                 to
                 the
                 Genius
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 knees
                 to
                 mercy
                 :
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 consecrated
                 unto
                 faith
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 in
                 Guernzey
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 further
                 use
                 made
                 of
                 this
                 ceremony
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 abjuration
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 arts
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 government
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 party
                 was
                 before
                 accustomed
                 :
                 and
                 an
                 absolute
                 devoting
                 of
                 himself
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 ordinances
                 and
                 constitutions
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 should
                 be
                 perchance
                 received
                 among
                 them
                 :
                 by
                 this
                 
                   hand
                   of
                   association
                
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 condemn
                 that
                 Church
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   That
                   they
                   maintain
                   them
                   at
                   the
                   publick
                   charge
                   .
                   ]
                
                 A
                 bounty
                 very
                 common
                 in
                 both
                 Islands
                 :
                 and
                 ordered
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ;
                 the
                 businesse
                 is
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Assembly
                 expounded
                 to
                 the
                 
                   three
                   Estates
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 
                   N.
                   N.
                
                 may
                 be
                 sent
                 abroad
                 to
                 the
                 Universities
                 of
                 France
                 or
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 desrayed
                 
                 upon
                 the
                 common
                 purse
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 the
                 party
                 bring
                 in
                 sufficient
                 sureties
                 to
                 be
                 bound
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 limited
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 repair
                 into
                 the
                 Islands
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 profer
                 of
                 his
                 service
                 in
                 such
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 think
                 fit
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 accept
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 provided
                 for
                 at
                 home
                 :
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 liberty
                 to
                 seek
                 his
                 fortune
                 .
              
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 3
                 
                 
                   How
                   they
                   behave
                   themselves
                   in
                   their
                   several
                   families
                   ]
                
                 By
                 which
                 clause
                 the
                 Elders
                 authorised
                 to
                 make
                 enquiry
                 into
                 the
                 lives
                 and
                 conversations
                 of
                 all
                 about
                 them
                 :
                 not
                 only
                 aiming
                 at
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 fame
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 tampering
                 with
                 their
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 and
                 examining
                 their
                 servants
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 given
                 them
                 in
                 charge
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 admission
                 into
                 office
                 ;
                 to
                 make
                 diligent
                 enquiry
                 ,
                 whether
                 those
                 in
                 their
                 division
                 ,
                 have
                 private
                 prayers
                 both
                 morning
                 and
                 evening
                 in
                 their
                 houses
                 ;
                 whether
                 they
                 constantly
                 say
                 grace
                 ,
                 both
                 before
                 meat
                 and
                 after
                 it
                 ;
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 report
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Consistory
                 .
                 A
                 diligence
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 minde
                 ,
                 both
                 dangerous
                 and
                 ●awcy
                 .
              
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   To
                   be
                   assistant
                   at
                   the
                   publick
                   prayers
                   ]
                
                 The
                 
                   publick
                   prayers
                
                 here
                 intended
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 which
                 the
                 Minister
                 conceives
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 occasion
                 :
                 beginning
                 with
                 a
                 short
                 confession
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 descending
                 to
                 crave
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 ,
                 or
                 Sermon
                 then
                 in
                 hand
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 forme
                 ,
                 the
                 Geneva
                 Psalter
                 telleth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 left
                 
                   alla
                   discretion
                   du
                   Ministre
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Ministers
                 discretion
                 :
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 there
                 put
                 down
                 ;
                 being
                 types
                 only
                 and
                 examples
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Minister
                 may
                 be
                 directed
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 .
                 The
                 learned
                 Architect
                 which
                 took
                 such
                 great
                 pains
                 in
                 making
                 the
                 
                   Altare
                   Damascenum
                
                 ,
                 tels
                 us
                 in
                 that
                 piece
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Scotland
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 an
                 Agenda
                 ,
                 or
                 form
                 of
                 prayer
                 and
                 of
                 ceremony
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 having
                 been
                 13
                 years
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 he
                 never
                 used
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Totos
                   ego
                   tredecem
                   annos
                   quibus
                   functus
                   sum
                   Ministerio
                   ,
                   sive
                   in
                   Sacramentis
                   ,
                   &
                   iis
                   quae
                   extant
                   in
                
                 agenda
                 ,
                 
                   nunquam
                   usus
                   sum
                
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 he
                 speaks
                 as
                 he
                 conceives
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 commendation
                 .
                 Where
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 Agenda
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 times
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 for
                 a
                 set
                 form
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 those
                 ministerial
                 duties
                 ,
                 
                   quae
                   statis
                   temporibus
                
                 agenda
                 sunt
                 ,
                 as
                 mine
                 Author
                 hath
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Capitular
                 of
                 Charles
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 mention
                 of
                 this
                 word
                 Agenda
                 ,
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 :
                 once
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 let
                 that
                 suffice
                 in
                 the
                 6
                 book
                 ,
                 
                   Can.
                   234.
                   viz.
                   Si
                   quiis
                   Presbyter
                   in
                   consult●
                   Episcopo
                   ,
                
                 Agendam
                 
                   in
                   quolibet
                   loco
                   voluerint
                   celebrare
                   ;
                   ipse
                   honori
                   suo
                   contrarius
                   extitit
                   .
                
              
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Churches
                   shall
                   be
                   locked
                   immediately
                   after
                   Sermon
                   ]
                
                 The
                 pretence
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 followeth
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   avoid
                   superstition
                
                 :
                 but
                 having
                 nothing
                 in
                 their
                 Churches
                 to
                 provoke
                 superstition
                 ;
                 the
                 caution
                 is
                 unnecessary
                 .
                 So
                 destitute
                 are
                 they
                 all
                 both
                 of
                 ornament
                 and
                 beauty
                 .
                 The
                 true
                 cause
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 that
                 party
                 are
                 offended
                 with
                 the
                 antient
                 custome
                 of
                 stepping
                 aside
                 into
                 the
                 Temples
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 powring
                 out
                 the
                 soul
                 in
                 private
                 prayer
                 unto
                 God
                 :
                 because
                 for
                 sooth
                 it
                 may
                 imply
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 secret
                 vertue
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 more
                 then
                 in
                 rooms
                 of
                 ordinary
                 use
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 peremptory
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   After
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ]
                
                 And
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 reasons
                 why
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Baptism
                 should
                 be
                 long
                 delayed
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 because
                 they
                 falsly
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 ▪
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 holy
                 Baptism
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 private
                 houses
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 such
                 necessity
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 strictnesse
                 very
                 resolute
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 bended
                 with
                 perswasions
                 ,
                 scarce
                 with
                 power
                 .
                 As
                 our
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Gue●●ay
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministers
                 presented
                 unto
                 his
                 Lordship
                 a
                 catalogue
                 of
                 grievances
                 against
                 the
                 civill
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 entermedled
                 with
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 This
                 certainly
                 was
                 
                   novum
                   orimen
                
                 O.
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   ante
                   hoc
                   temp●●
                   inauditum
                
                 :
                 but
                 upon
                 examination
                 it
                 proved
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 .
                 A
                 poor
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 Vale
                 had
                 a
                 childe
                 born
                 unto
                 him
                 weak
                 and
                 ●ickly
                 ;
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 live
                 till
                 the
                 publick
                 exercise
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 he
                 defires
                 Millet
                 the
                 Incumbent
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 Baptize
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 after
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 denials
                 made
                 ,
                 the
                 poor
                 man
                 
                 complained
                 unto
                 the
                 Bailiffe
                 ;
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 Minister
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 do
                 his
                 duty
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   crimine
                   ab
                   un●
                   disce
                   omnes
                   .
                
              
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Names
                   used
                   in
                   Paganism
                
                 ]
                 Nor
                 mean
                 they
                 here
                 ,
                 such
                 names
                 as
                 occur
                 in
                 Poets
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Hector
                   ,
                   Hercules
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 though
                 names
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 occurre
                 frequently
                 in
                 S.
                 Pauls
                 Epistles
                 :
                 but
                 even
                 such
                 names
                 as
                 formerly
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 use
                 amongst
                 our
                 ancestors
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   Richard
                   ,
                   Edmund
                   ,
                   William
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 But
                 concerning
                 this
                 behold
                 a
                 story
                 wherein
                 our
                 great
                 contriver
                 Snape
                 was
                 a
                 chief
                 party
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 finde
                 in
                 the
                 book
                 called
                 
                   Dangerous
                   positions
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 verified
                 upon
                 the
                 oath
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 brotherhood
                 .
                 Hodkinson
                 of
                 Northampton
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 childe
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 repaired
                 to
                 Snape
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 for
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 consented
                 to
                 the
                 motion
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 promise
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 give
                 it
                 some
                 name
                 allowed
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 The
                 childe
                 being
                 brought
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 holy
                 action
                 so
                 far
                 forwards
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 naming
                 of
                 the
                 childe
                 ,
                 they
                 named
                 it
                 Richard
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Infants
                 Grandfather
                 by
                 the
                 Mothers
                 side
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 a
                 stop
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 nor
                 would
                 he
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 baptize
                 the
                 childe
                 ;
                 unlesse
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 it
                 were
                 altered
                 :
                 which
                 when
                 the
                 Godfather
                 refused
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 he
                 forsook
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 childe
                 was
                 carried
                 back
                 unchristned
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 history
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Richard
                 be
                 so
                 Paganish
                 ,
                 what
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 conceive
                 of
                 these
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   is
                   near
                   ,
                   More-tryall
                   ,
                   Joy-again
                   ,
                   Free-gift
                   ,
                   From-above
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 that
                 stamp
                 ?
                 are
                 they
                 also
                 extant
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ?
              
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   And
                   that
                   sitting
                   &c.
                   or
                   standing
                   &c
                   ]
                
                 In
                 this
                 our
                 
                   Synodists
                   ▪
                
                 more
                 moderate
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Netherlands
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 licensed
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 administred
                 unto
                 men
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 walking
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 Angelocrator
                 in
                 his
                 Epitome
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Dutch
                   Synods
                
                 ,
                 cap.
                 13.
                 art
                 .
                 8.
                 
                   viz.
                   Liberum
                   est
                   stando
                   ,
                   sedendo
                   ,
                   vel
                   eundo
                   ,
                   coenam
                   celebrare
                   ,
                   non
                   autem
                   geniculando
                   :
                
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 questionlesse
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 both
                 ;
                 ob
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 periculum
                 ;
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 bread-worship
                 .
                 I
                 had
                 before
                 heard
                 sometimes
                 of
                 
                   ambling
                   Communions
                
                 ;
                 but
                 till
                 I
                 met
                 with
                 that
                 Epitome
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 slumble
                 on
                 the
                 meaning
                 .
                 A
                 strange
                 and
                 
                 stubborn
                 generation
                 ;
                 and
                 stiffer
                 in
                 the
                 hams
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 Elephant
                 :
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 neither
                 bow
                 the
                 knee
                 to
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 nor
                 kneel
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 4.
                 
                   which
                   will
                   not
                   promise
                   to
                   submit
                   himself
                   unto
                   the
                   Discipline
                   ]
                
                 A
                 thing
                 before
                 injoyned
                 in
                 the
                 subscription
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 upon
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 any
                 publick
                 office
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 but
                 here
                 exacted
                 in
                 the
                 submission
                 to
                 it
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 Communicants
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 it
                 seemed
                 good
                 unto
                 the
                 brethren
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Discipline
                
                 ,
                 as
                 essential
                 to
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 essential
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Church
                 could
                 possibly
                 subsist
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 Beza
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 unto
                 
                   Cixxe
                   ,
                   Anno
                   1572
                   Magnum
                   est
                   Dei
                   munus
                   quod
                   unam
                   &
                   religionem
                   pu●am
                   ,
                   &
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   doctrinae
                   viz
                   :
                   retinendae
                   vinculum
                   )
                   in
                   Scotiam
                   intulistis
                   .
                   Sicobsecro
                   &
                   obtestor
                   ,
                   haec
                   duo
                
                 simul
                 
                   retinete
                   ,
                   ut
                   uno
                   amisso
                   alterum
                   diu
                   permanere
                   non
                   posse
                   ,
                   semper
                   memineritis
                   .
                
                 So
                 he
                 Epist
                 .
                 79.
                 
                 According
                 unto
                 which
                 Doctrine
                 Mr.
                 Dela-Marshe
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 new
                 Catechism
                 ,
                 which
                 lately
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Colloquie
                 ,
                 he
                 imposed
                 upon
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Gu●inzy
                 :
                 hath
                 joyned
                 this
                 
                   holy
                   Discipline
                
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 chief
                 note
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   That
                   it
                   be
                   no
                   longer
                   solemnized
                   upon
                   the
                   Sunday
                   ]
                
                 Wherein
                 (
                 so
                 scarcely
                 did
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 rule
                 them
                 both
                 )
                 the
                 
                   Dutch
                   Synodists
                
                 have
                 shewed
                 themselves
                 more
                 moderate
                 ,
                 then
                 these
                 contrivers
                 ,
                 they
                 having
                 licensed
                 marriage
                 on
                 all
                 daies
                 equally
                 ;
                 except
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 destinate
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Supper
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   solemn
                   fasts
                   ;
                   Quovis
                   die
                   matrimonia
                   confermari
                   &
                   celebrari
                   poterunt
                   ,
                   modo
                   concio
                   ad
                   populum
                   habeatur
                   :
                   exceptis
                   c
                   〈…〉
                   diebus
                   ,
                   &
                   jejunio
                   sacratis
                   .
                
                 Cap.
                 ult
                 .
                 art
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 By
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 it
                 is
                 agreed
                 that
                 marriage
                 be
                 celebrated
                 on
                 such
                 daies
                 only
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Sermon
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Sermon
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 content
                 they
                 should
                 expect
                 it
                 .
                 Only
                 I
                 needs
                 must
                 note
                 with
                 what
                 little
                 reason
                 these
                 men
                 and
                 their
                 abettors
                 have
                 so
                 often
                 quarrelled
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 restraint
                 of
                 marriage
                 ,
                 at
                 some
                 certain
                 seasons
                 :
                 whereas
                 they
                 think
                 it
                 fit
                 ,
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 to
                 restrain
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 .
                 Well
                 
                 fare
                 therefore
                 our
                 neighbours
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Scotland
                 :
                 men
                 very
                 indifferent
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 time
                 ;
                 
                   Nu●●um
                   tempus
                   tam
                   sacrum
                   quod
                   ejus
                   celebratione
                   polluatur
                   :
                
                 and
                 ●or
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   immo
                   &
                   in
                   praetor●o
                   vel
                   quovis
                   loco
                   publico
                   ▪
                   &c.
                   &
                   extra
                   sacra
                   &
                   publicum
                   conventum
                   totius
                   ecclesiae
                   .
                
                 So
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 
                   Altare
                   Damascenum
                
                 .
                 p.
                 872.
                 865.
                 866.
                 
              
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Corps
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   carried
                   ●r
                   interred
                   within
                   the
                   Church
                   ]
                
                 Which
                 prohibition
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 hath
                 more
                 in
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Jew
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 easie
                 to
                 determine
                 .
                 Amongst
                 the
                 Jewes
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 lawful
                 for
                 the
                 Priest
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 a
                 Funeral
                 ;
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 corps
                 to
                 be
                 interred
                 within
                 the
                 camp
                 :
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 law
                 in
                 Athens
                 and
                 in
                 Rome
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 burn
                 their
                 dead
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 bury
                 them
                 within
                 their
                 Cities
                 .
                 In
                 
                   urbe
                   nesipelito
                   neve
                   u●ito
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 12
                 Tables
                 ;
                 nor
                 do
                 I
                 see
                 for
                 what
                 cause
                 this
                 generation
                 should
                 prohibit
                 the
                 dead
                 bodies
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 permit
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Church-yards
                 .
                 If
                 for
                 the
                 avoiding
                 of
                 superstition
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 that
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Church-yards
                 are
                 also
                 consecrated
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 bury
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 only
                 their
                 desire
                 and
                 love
                 of
                 parity
                 ;
                 the
                 Church
                 will
                 hardly
                 be
                 capacious
                 enough
                 to
                 bury
                 all
                 :
                 and
                 since
                 by
                 death
                 and
                 nature
                 all
                 are
                 equall
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 that
                 honour
                 be
                 vouchsafed
                 unto
                 the
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 unto
                 the
                 poor
                 ?
                 Out
                 of
                 this
                 love
                 of
                 parity
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 article
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 forbidden
                 
                   Funeral
                   Sermons
                
                 ;
                 wherein
                 the
                 
                   Dutch
                   Synods
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 men
                 most
                 perfectly
                 concur
                 ▪
                 as
                 appeareth
                 in
                 that
                 collection
                 ,
                 cap.
                 11.
                 5.
                 
                 For
                 if
                 such
                 Sermons
                 be
                 permitted
                 ,
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 will
                 be
                 forsooth
                 aggrieved
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 themselves
                 neglected
                 :
                 
                   Ditiores
                   enim
                   hoc
                   officio
                   cobonestabuntur
                   ,
                   neglect
                   is
                   pauperibus
                   .
                
              
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Nor
                   any
                   prayers
                   ,
                   nor
                   sound
                   of
                   bell
                   ]
                
                 The
                 last
                 for
                 love
                 of
                 parity
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 superstition
                 .
                 For
                 prayers
                 at
                 the
                 burial
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 may
                 possibly
                 be
                 mistook
                 ,
                 for
                 prayers
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 world
                 may
                 dream
                 perhaps
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 Thesilencing
                 of
                 bels
                 is
                 somewhat
                 juster
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 musick
                 hath
                 been
                 superstitiously
                 and
                 foolishly
                 
                 imployed
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 case
                 at
                 Funerals
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 with
                 what
                 variety
                 of
                 ceremonies
                 they
                 were
                 baptized
                 and
                 consecrated
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 they
                 still
                 are
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 .
                 Whereby
                 the
                 people
                 did
                 conceive
                 a
                 power
                 inherent
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 scattering
                 of
                 tempests
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 cases
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 rung
                 amongst
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 repulsing
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 his
                 Ministers
                 .
                 Blessings
                 which
                 are
                 intreared
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 many
                 prayers
                 ,
                 prescribed
                 in
                 that
                 form
                 of
                 consecration
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Pontifical
                   ,
                   viz.
                   ut
                   per
                   factum
                   illorum
                   procul
                   pellantur
                   omnes
                   insidiae
                   inimici
                   ,
                   fragor
                   grandinum
                   ,
                   procella
                   turbinum
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Whilest
                 therefore
                 the
                 people
                 was
                 superstitious
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 bels
                 ,
                 the
                 restraint
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 allowable
                 :
                 but
                 being
                 now
                 a
                 matter
                 only
                 of
                 solemnity
                 ,
                 it
                 argueth
                 no
                 little
                 superstition
                 to
                 restrain
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Without
                   encroaching
                   on
                   the
                   civil
                   jurisdiction
                   ]
                
                 And
                 well
                 indeed
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 clause
                 were
                 intended
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 17.
                 chap.
                 and
                 8.
                 art
                 .
                 it
                 is
                 decreed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 correction
                 of
                 crimes
                 and
                 scandals
                 appertaineth
                 unto
                 the
                 Consistory
                 .
                 What
                 store
                 of
                 grist
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 Crime
                 ,
                 will
                 bring
                 unto
                 their
                 mils
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 unto
                 your
                 Lordship
                 to
                 interpret
                 :
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 of
                 seandal
                 ,
                 they
                 draw
                 almost
                 all
                 causes
                 within
                 their
                 cognizance
                 .
                 A
                 matter
                 testified
                 by
                 his
                 late
                 most
                 excellent
                 Majesty
                 in
                 a
                 Remonstrance
                 to
                 the
                 Parliament
                 :
                 viz.
                 that
                 the
                 Puritan
                 Ministers
                 in
                 Scotland
                 had
                 brought
                 all
                 causes
                 within
                 their
                 jurisdiction
                 ;
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Churches
                 office
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 scandal
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 kinde
                 of
                 fault
                 or
                 crime
                 committed
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 scandal
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 neighbour
                 .
                 Two
                 instances
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 counterfeit
                 
                   Eusebius
                   ,
                   Philadelphus
                
                 in
                 his
                 late
                 Pamphlet
                 against
                 my
                 Lord
                 of
                 St.
                 Andrewes
                 ,
                 doth
                 freely
                 give
                 us
                 .
                 Earl
                 Huntley
                 upon
                 a
                 private
                 quarrel
                 had
                 inhumanely
                 killed
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Murray
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 offence
                 his
                 Majesty
                 upon
                 a
                 great
                 suit
                 ,
                 was
                 content
                 to
                 grant
                 his-pardon
                 :
                 
                   Ecclesiae
                   tamen
                   Huntileum
                   jussit
                   sub
                   dirorum
                   poenis
                   ,
                   ecclesiae
                   satisfacere
                
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 scandall
                 )
                 commanded
                 him
                 under
                 the
                 pain
                 
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 penance
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 the
                 said
                 Earl
                 Huntly
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Romish
                   faction
                
                 ,
                 had
                 enterprised
                 against
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 safety
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 resolved
                 to
                 pardon
                 them
                 for
                 this
                 also
                 :
                 
                   Ecclesia
                   autem
                   excommunication
                   is
                   censura
                   pronuntiavit
                   :
                
                 but
                 the
                 Church
                 pronounced
                 against
                 them
                 the
                 dreadful
                 sentence
                 of
                 Anathema
                 ;
                 so
                 little
                 use
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 the
                 civil
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 when
                 once
                 the
                 Church
                 pretends
                 a
                 scandal
                 .
              
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   And
                   shall
                   adjure
                   the
                   parties
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                   ]
                
                 And
                 shall
                 
                   adjure
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 They
                 shall
                 provoke
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 induce
                 them
                 to
                 confession
                 ,
                 by
                 using
                 or
                 interposing
                 of
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 thus
                 adjuration
                 is
                 defined
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 Aquinas
                 Secunda
                 secundae
                 qu.
                 9.
                 in
                 Axiom
                 .
                 
                   Adjurare
                   ,
                   nihil
                   aliud
                   est
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   nisi
                   creaturam
                   aliquam
                   divini
                   nominis
                   ,
                   out
                   alterius
                   cujuspiam
                   sacrae
                   rei
                   interpositione
                   ,
                   ad
                   agendum
                   aliquid
                   impellere
                   :
                
                 the
                 parties
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 give
                 in
                 the
                 informations
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 private
                 by
                 the
                 Elders
                 :
                 but
                 such
                 of
                 whose
                 ill
                 same
                 intelligence
                 is
                 given
                 unto
                 the
                 Consistory
                 .
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 would
                 I
                 fain
                 demand
                 of
                 the
                 contrivers
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 reason
                 they
                 so
                 much
                 exclaim
                 against
                 the
                 oath
                 
                   ex
                   officio
                   judicis
                
                 ,
                 used
                 by
                 our
                 Prelates
                 in
                 their
                 Chancellaries
                 :
                 since
                 they
                 themselves
                 allow
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 Consistories
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 
                   Horace
                   ,
                   de
                   Arte.
                
                 
                 
                   
                     Cacilio
                     Plautoq
                     ▪
                     dedit
                     Romanus
                     ,
                     ademptum
                  
                   
                     Virgi●o
                     Varioque
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Conclus
                 .
                 
                   They
                   are
                   adjudged
                   to
                   be
                   immutable
                   ]
                
                 And
                 no
                 marvail
                 ,
                 if
                 as
                 the
                 brethren
                 and
                 their
                 Beza
                 think
                 ,
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 essential
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Church
                 can
                 possibly
                 subsist
                 without
                 it
                 :
                 if
                 so
                 essential
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 as
                 warrantably
                 deny
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 inventions
                 .
                 But
                 certainly
                 ,
                 what
                 ever
                 these
                 think
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 founder
                 of
                 this
                 plat-form
                 thought
                 not
                 so
                 :
                 when
                 thus
                 he
                 was
                 
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 concernes
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 le●t
                 to
                 the
                 discretion
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 ad
                 Neocomen●es
                 ,
                 dated
                 1544.
                 
                   viz.
                   Substantiam
                   disciplinae
                   ecclesiae
                   exprimit
                   disertis
                   verbis
                   Scriptura
                   :
                   forma
                   autem
                   ejus
                   exercendae
                   ,
                   quoniam
                   a
                   Domino
                   praescripta
                   non
                   est
                   ,
                   a
                   ministris
                   constitui
                   debet
                   pro
                   aedificatione
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 he
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 d●re
                 they
                 controll
                 him
                 ?
                 Will
                 they
                 also
                 dare
                 to
                 teach
                 their
                 Master
                 ?
              
               
                 Thus
                 have
                 I
                 brought
                 to
                 end
                 those
                 Annotations
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 counted
                 most
                 convenient
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 expresse
                 their
                 meaning
                 in
                 some
                 few
                 passages
                 of
                 this
                 new
                 plat-form
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 exemplifie
                 their
                 proceedings
                 .
                 A
                 larger
                 Commentary
                 on
                 this
                 Text
                 had
                 been
                 unnecessary
                 :
                 considering
                 both
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 write
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 whom
                 .
                 Only
                 I
                 needs
                 must
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 erecting
                 of
                 these
                 fabricks
                 in
                 these
                 Islands
                 was
                 founded
                 on
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Deanries
                 :
                 so
                 had
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 this
                 device
                 in
                 England
                 been
                 death
                 unto
                 the
                 Bishopricks
                 .
                 No
                 wonder
                 then
                 if
                 those
                 which
                 principally
                 manage
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 
                   holy
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 so
                 busily
                 bestir
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 destroying
                 of
                 this
                 viper
                 :
                 which
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 means
                 can
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 ruine
                 of
                 his
                 mother
                 .
                 Yet
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 whether
                 by
                 destiny
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 means
                 ;
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 think
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 that
                 much
                 of
                 this
                 new
                 plat-form
                 hath
                 of
                 late
                 found
                 favour
                 with
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 may
                 in
                 time
                 make
                 entrance
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Their
                 Lecturers
                 permitted
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Doctors
                 of
                 Geneva
                 ?
                 save
                 only
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 factious
                 and
                 sustain
                 a
                 party
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 the
                 purpose
                 and
                 design
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 by
                 degrees
                 to
                 lessen
                 the
                 repute
                 of
                 such
                 daies
                 as
                 are
                 appointed
                 holy
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 fasten
                 all
                 opinion
                 to
                 their
                 daies
                 of
                 preaching
                 ?
                 By
                 whose
                 authority
                 stand
                 the
                 Church-wardens
                 at
                 the
                 Temple
                 doors
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 it
                 oft
                 in
                 London
                 )
                 to
                 collect
                 the
                 bounty
                 of
                 the
                 hearers
                 :
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 appointments
                 ,
                 who
                 finde
                 that
                 duty
                 (
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 )
                 prescribed
                 here
                 unto
                 the
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 cap.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 
                 I
                 could
                 say
                 somewhat
                 also
                 of
                 our
                 
                   ordinary
                   Fasts
                
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 they
                 are
                 neglected
                 every
                 where
                 :
                 and
                 no
                 Fast
                 now
                 approved
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 solemn
                 .
                 Nay
                 we
                 have
                 suffered
                 it
                 of
                 late
                 to
                 get
                 that
                 ground
                 upon
                 us
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 practise
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 :
                 that
                 now
                 no
                 common
                 businesse
                 must
                 begin
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 Too
                 many
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 I
                 fear
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 point
                 out
                 unto
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 did
                 I
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 these
                 already
                 noted
                 were
                 too
                 many
                 .
                 A
                 matter
                 certainly
                 worthy
                 of
                 your
                 Lordships
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 those
                 your
                 Lordships
                 partners
                 in
                 the
                 Hierarchie
                 :
                 that
                 as
                 you
                 suffer
                 not
                 these
                 new
                 inventions
                 ,
                 to
                 usurp
                 upon
                 our
                 Churches
                 by
                 violence
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 neither
                 grow
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 cunning
                 or
                 connivence
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   King
                   James
                   how
                   affected
                   to
                   this
                   Platform
                   .
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   He
                   confirmes
                   the
                   Discipline
                   in
                   both
                   Islands
                   .
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   And
                   for
                   what
                   reasons
                   .
                   (
                   4
                   )
                   Sir
                   
                     John
                     Peyton
                  
                   sent
                   Governour
                   into
                   Jarzey
                   .
                   (
                   5
                   )
                   His
                   Articles
                   against
                   the
                   Ministers
                   there
                   .
                   (
                   6
                   )
                   And
                   the
                   proceedings
                   thereupon
                   .
                   (
                   7
                   )
                   The
                   distracted
                   estate
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   Ministery
                   in
                   that
                   Island
                   .
                   (
                   8
                   )
                   They
                   referre
                   themselves
                   unto
                   the
                   King.
                   (
                   9
                   )
                   The
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   Jarzey
                   petition
                   for
                   the
                   
                     English
                     Discipline
                  
                   .
                   (
                   10
                   )
                   A
                   reference
                   of
                   both
                   parties
                   to
                   the
                   Councell
                   .
                   (
                   11
                   )
                   The
                   restitution
                   of
                   the
                   Dean
                   .
                   (
                   12
                   )
                   The
                   Interim
                   of
                   Germanie
                   what
                   it
                   was
                   .
                   (
                   13
                   )
                   The
                   Interim
                   of
                   Jarzey
                   .
                   (
                   14
                   )
                   The
                   exceptions
                   of
                   the
                   Ministery
                   against
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Common-prayer
                   .
                   (
                   15
                   )
                   The
                   establishment
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   Canons
                   .
                
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 state
                 and
                 under
                 this
                 Government
                 continued
                 those
                 Islands
                 till
                 the
                 happy
                 entrance
                 of
                 King
                 James
                 upon
                 the
                 Monarchy
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 A
                 Prince
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 brethren
                 conceived
                 no
                 small
                 hopes
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 continually
                 been
                 brought
                 up
                 by
                 and
                 amongst
                 those
                 of
                 that
                 faction
                 :
                 and
                 had
                 so
                 oft
                 confirmed
                 their
                 much
                 desired
                 Presbyteries
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 once
                 he
                 had
                 set
                 foot
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 sure
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 quiet
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 obedience
                 :
                 he
                 quickly
                 made
                 them
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 favour
                 to
                 that
                 party
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 themselves
                 too
                 large
                 a
                 promise
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 conference
                 at
                 
                   Hampton
                   Court
                
                 ,
                 he
                 publickly
                 professed
                 ,
                 that
                 howsoever
                 he
                 lived
                 among
                 Puritans
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 kept
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 as
                 a
                 ward
                 under
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 ever
                 since
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 ten
                 
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 he
                 ever
                 disliked
                 their
                 opinions
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Saviour
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   though
                   he
                   lived
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 In
                 this
                 conference
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 memorized
                 Apophthegm
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 :
                 
                   No
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 no
                 King
                 :
                 and
                 anon
                 after
                 ,
                 My
                 Lords
                 the
                 Bishops
                 (
                 faith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   I
                   may
                   thank
                   ye
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   men
                
                 (
                 the
                 
                   Puritans
                   )
                   plead
                   thus
                   for
                   my
                   Supremacy
                   .
                
                 Add
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 had
                 alwaies
                 fostred
                 in
                 himself
                 a
                 pious
                 purpose
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 reducing
                 all
                 his
                 Realms
                 and
                 Dominions
                 into
                 one
                 uniform
                 order
                 and
                 course
                 of
                 discipline
                 ;
                 which
                 thing
                 himself
                 avoweth
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 unto
                 those
                 of
                 Jarzey
                 :
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 establish
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 if
                 possibly
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 together
                 with
                 unity
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 uniformity
                 of
                 devotion
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 cause
                 he
                 had
                 commanded
                 the
                 
                   English
                   Liturgie
                
                 to
                 be
                 translated
                 into
                 the
                 Latine
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 into
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 national
                 Languages
                 round
                 about
                 us
                 :
                 by
                 that
                 and
                 other
                 more
                 private
                 means
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 love
                 and
                 good
                 opinion
                 of
                 our
                 Government
                 :
                 which
                 he
                 oftentimes
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 
                   have
                   been
                   approved
                   by
                   manifold
                   blessings
                   from
                   God
                   himself
                   .
                
                 A
                 heroick
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 from
                 whom
                 it
                 came
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 enclined
                 the
                 other
                 way
                 ;
                 yet
                 upon
                 suit
                 made
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 these
                 Islands
                 ,
                 he
                 confirmed
                 unto
                 them
                 their
                 present
                 orders
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Letter
                 under
                 his
                 private
                 Seal
                 ,
                 dated
                 the
                 8.
                 of
                 August
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 reign
                 in
                 England
                 ;
                 which
                 Letters
                 were
                 communicated
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 St.
                 Hilaries
                 the
                 18.
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 1605.
                 the
                 Letter
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 French
                 Tongue
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 tenor
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 as
                 followeth
                 :
              
               
                 
                   
                     James
                     by
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     King
                     of
                     
                       England
                       ,
                       Scotland
                       ,
                       France
                    
                     and
                     Ireland
                     ,
                     &c.
                     unto
                     all
                     those
                     whom
                     these
                     presents
                     shall
                     concern
                     ,
                     greeting
                     :
                     Whereas
                     we
                     our selves
                     and
                     the
                     Lords
                     of
                     our
                     Councell
                     have
                     been
                     given
                     to
                     understand
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     pleased
                     God
                     to
                     put
                     it
                     into
                     the
                     heart
                     of
                     the
                     late
                     Queen
                     our
                     most
                     dear
                     sister
                     ,
                     to
                     permit
                     and
                     allow
                     unto
                     the
                     Isles
                     of
                     Jarzey
                     and
                     Guernsey
                     parcel
                     of
                     our
                     Dutchy
                     of
                     Normandy
                     ,
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     Government
                     of
                     the
                     
                       reformed
                       Churches
                    
                     in
                     the
                     said
                     Dutchy
                     ,
                     whereof
                     they
                     have
                     stood
                     possessed
                     until
                     our
                     coming
                     to
                     this
                     Crown
                     :
                     for
                     this
                     couse
                     we
                     desiring
                     to
                     follow
                     
                     the
                     pious
                     example
                     of
                     our
                     said
                     Sister
                     in
                     this
                     behalf
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     for
                     the
                     advancement
                     of
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     Almighty
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     for
                     the
                     edification
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     ;
                     do
                     will
                     ,
                     and
                     ordain
                     ,
                     that
                     cur
                     said
                     Isles
                     shall
                     quietly
                     enjoy
                     their
                     said
                     liberty
                     in
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Ecclesiastical
                       Discipline
                    
                     there
                     now
                     established
                     :
                     forbidding
                     any
                     one
                     to
                     give
                     them
                     any
                     trouble
                     or
                     impeachment
                     ,
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     they
                     contain
                     themselves
                     in
                     our
                     obedience
                     ,
                     and
                     attempt
                     not
                     any
                     thing
                     against
                     the
                     pure
                     and
                     sacred
                     Word
                     of
                     God.
                     Given
                     at
                     our
                     Palace
                     at
                     
                       Hampton
                       Court
                    
                     the
                     8.
                     day
                     of
                     
                       August
                       ,
                       Anno
                       Dom.
                    
                     1603.
                     and
                     of
                     our
                     reign
                     in
                     England
                     the
                     first
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Signed
                       above
                       James
                       R.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 reasons
                 which
                 moved
                 this
                 Prince
                 to
                 assent
                 unto
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 liked
                 not
                 ;
                 was
                 partly
                 an
                 ancient
                 rule
                 and
                 precept
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 
                   Princes
                   at
                   their
                   first
                   entrance
                   to
                   a
                   Grown
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   innovate
                   the
                   government
                   presently
                   established
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 principal
                 cause
                 indeed
                 ,
                 was
                 desire
                 not
                 to
                 discourage
                 the
                 Scots
                 in
                 their
                 beginnings
                 :
                 or
                 to
                 lay
                 open
                 too
                 much
                 of
                 his
                 intents
                 at
                 once
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 the
                 year
                 1595.
                 his
                 Majesty
                 wearied
                 with
                 the
                 confusions
                 of
                 the
                 Discipline
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 established
                 ;
                 had
                 much
                 busied
                 himself
                 in
                 restoring
                 their
                 antient
                 place
                 and
                 power
                 unto
                 the
                 Bishops
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 already
                 brought
                 that
                 work
                 so
                 forwards
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Scottish
                   Ministers
                
                 had
                 admitted
                 of
                 13
                 Commissioners
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 antient
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 )
                 to
                 have
                 suffrage
                 in
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 represent
                 in
                 that
                 Assembly
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 place
                 should
                 be
                 perpetual
                 .
                 Thus
                 far
                 with
                 some
                 trouble
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 art
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 prevailed
                 on
                 that
                 unquiet
                 and
                 unruly
                 company
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 had
                 he
                 denied
                 the
                 Islanders
                 an
                 allowance
                 of
                 their
                 Discipline
                 ;
                 he
                 had
                 only
                 taught
                 the
                 
                   Scottish
                   Ministery
                
                 what
                 to
                 trust
                 to
                 .
                 An
                 allowance
                 whereof
                 he
                 after
                 made
                 especial
                 use
                 in
                 his
                 proceedings
                 with
                 that
                 people
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 his
                 Majesty
                 in
                 a
                 Declaration
                 concerning
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Scottish
                   Ministers
                
                 ,
                 as
                 lay
                 attainted
                 of
                 High
                 Treason
                 ,
                 
                   Anno
                   1606.
                   viz.
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   ever
                   regarded
                   carefully
                   how
                   convenient
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   maintain
                   every
                   Countrey
                   in
                   that
                   form
                   of
                   Government
                   which
                   is
                   fittest
                   and
                   can
                   best
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   constitution
                   thereof
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   how
                   dangerous
                   alterations
                   are
                   without
                   good
                   advice
                   and
                   mature
                   deliberation
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   even
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   some
                   small
                   Island
                   under
                   our
                   Dominions
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   ●abstained
                   from
                   suffering
                   any
                   alteration
                   ;
                   So
                   we
                   doubt
                   not
                   ,
                   &c
                   as
                   it
                   there
                   followeth
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Declaration
                   .
                
              
               
                 On
                 these
                 reasons
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 some
                 other
                 not
                 within
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 my
                 conjecture
                 ;
                 this
                 Discipline
                 was
                 permitted
                 in
                 these
                 Islands
                 :
                 though
                 long
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 continue
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 presently
                 upon
                 his
                 Majesties
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Walter
                   Raleigh
                
                 then
                 Governor
                 of
                 Jarzey
                 was
                 attaint
                 of
                 Treason
                 :
                 on
                 which
                 attaindure
                 this
                 with
                 others
                 of
                 his
                 places
                 ,
                 fell
                 actually
                 into
                 the
                 Kings
                 disposing
                 :
                 upon
                 this
                 variancy
                 ,
                 it
                 pleased
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 depute
                 the
                 present
                 Governor
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Peiton
                
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 office
                 :
                 A
                 Gentleman
                 not
                 over
                 forward
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 pursue
                 the
                 projects
                 of
                 the
                 Powlets
                 his
                 predecessors
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 Sir
                 
                   W.
                   Raleigh
                
                 had
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 possessed
                 the
                 place
                 )
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 furnished
                 also
                 with
                 some
                 secret
                 instructions
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 indulgent
                 to
                 that
                 party
                 .
                 Whether
                 that
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 :
                 Sure
                 I
                 am
                 that
                 he
                 omitted
                 no
                 opportunity
                 of
                 abating
                 in
                 the
                 Consistorians
                 the
                 pride
                 and
                 stomach
                 of
                 their
                 jurisdiction
                 .
                 But
                 long
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 before
                 he
                 found
                 a
                 fit
                 occasion
                 to
                 place
                 his
                 battery
                 against
                 those
                 works
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Island
                 there
                 they
                 thought
                 impregnable
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 ancient
                 proverb
                 ,
                 
                   Facile
                   est
                   invenire
                   baculum
                   ut
                   caedas
                   canem
                   :
                
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 easie
                 thing
                 to
                 quarrell
                 one
                 ,
                 whom
                 before
                 hand
                 we
                 are
                 resolved
                 to
                 baffle
                 .
                 The
                 occasion
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 Curate
                 of
                 S.
                 Johns
                 being
                 lately
                 dead
                 ,
                 it
                 pleased
                 the
                 Colloquie
                 of
                 that
                 Island
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 method
                 ;
                 to
                 appoint
                 one
                 Brevin
                 to
                 succeed
                 him
                 :
                 against
                 which
                 course
                 ,
                 the
                 Governor
                 ,
                 the
                 Kings
                 Attorney
                 and
                 other
                 the
                 officers
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 protested
                 ;
                 as
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 rights
                 and
                 profits
                 of
                 the
                 King.
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 the
                 case
                 was
                 over-ruled
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Colloquie
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 carried
                 it
                 :
                 hereupon
                 a
                 bill
                 of
                 Articles
                 was
                 exhibited
                 unto
                 the
                 Councel
                 against
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 by
                 Peiton
                 the
                 Governor
                 ,
                 Marret
                 the
                 Attorney
                 ,
                 
                   now
                   one
                
                 of
                 the
                 Jurates
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 as
                 viz.
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 usurped
                 the
                 Patronage
                 of
                 all
                 benefices
                 in
                 the
                 Island
                 ;
                 that
                 thereby
                 they
                 admitted
                 men
                 to
                 
                 livings
                 without
                 any
                 form
                 of
                 pretentation
                 ;
                 that
                 thereby
                 they
                 deprived
                 his
                 Majesty
                 of
                 Vacancies
                 and
                 first-fruits
                 ;
                 that
                 by
                 connivence
                 (
                 to
                 say
                 no
                 worse
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Governors
                 ,
                 they
                 exercised
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 arbitrary
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 making
                 and
                 disannulling
                 lawes
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 uncertain
                 liberty
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 they
                 most
                 humbly
                 besought
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 grant
                 them
                 such
                 a
                 discipline
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 fittest
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 lesse
                 derogatory
                 to
                 the
                 Royal
                 Prerogative
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Bill
                 exhibited
                 unto
                 the
                 Councell
                 ,
                 found
                 there
                 such
                 approbation
                 ,
                 that
                 presently
                 Sir
                 
                   Robert
                   Gardiner
                
                 ,
                 once
                 chief
                 Justice
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Realm
                   of
                   Ireland
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   James
                   Hussey
                
                 Doctor
                 of
                 the
                 Lawes
                 ;
                 though
                 not
                 without
                 some
                 former
                 businesse
                 ;
                 were
                 sent
                 into
                 the
                 Islands
                 .
                 Against
                 their
                 coming
                 into
                 Jarzey
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 that
                 Island
                 had
                 prepared
                 their
                 Answer
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 may
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 these
                 two
                 heads
                 ;
                 viz.
                 That
                 their
                 appointment
                 of
                 men
                 into
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 being
                 principal
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Discipline
                 ;
                 had
                 been
                 confirmed
                 unto
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 Majesty
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 First-fruits
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 payment
                 which
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 exacted
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 since
                 their
                 discharge
                 from
                 him
                 at
                 Constance
                 ;
                 unto
                 whom
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 due
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 answer
                 the
                 businesse
                 was
                 again
                 remitted
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 Councell
                 ;
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 determined
                 upon
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 their
                 Deputies
                 :
                 the
                 Committees
                 not
                 having
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 said
                 )
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 determine
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 instruct
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 to
                 make
                 report
                 .
                 Other
                 matters
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 their
                 Commission
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 said
                 principally
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 over
                 ,
                 were
                 then
                 concluded
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 hapned
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1608.
                 
                 Immediately
                 upon
                 the
                 departure
                 of
                 these
                 Commissioners
                 ;
                 and
                 long
                 before
                 their
                 Deputies
                 had
                 any
                 faculty
                 to
                 repair
                 unto
                 the
                 Court
                 :
                 a
                 foul
                 deformity
                 of
                 confusion
                 and
                 distraction
                 had
                 overgrown
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Discipline
                 .
                 In
                 former
                 times
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 took
                 upon
                 them
                 any
                 publick
                 charge
                 either
                 in
                 Church
                 or
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 had
                 bound
                 themselves
                 by
                 oath
                 to
                 cherish
                 and
                 maintain
                 the
                 Discipline
                 :
                 that
                 oath
                 is
                 now
                 disclaimed
                 as
                 dangerous
                 and
                 unwarrantable
                 .
                 Before
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 custome
                 
                 to
                 exact
                 subscription
                 to
                 their
                 platform
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 purposed
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 Kings
                 Attorney
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 that
                 party
                 ,
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 the
                 Communion
                 ;
                 nay
                 even
                 the
                 very
                 Elders
                 silly
                 souls
                 ,
                 that
                 thought
                 themselves
                 as
                 Sacrosancti
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Roman
                   Tribune
                
                 :
                 were
                 drown
                 with
                 proces
                 into
                 the
                 civil
                 courts
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 reputed
                 with
                 the
                 vulgar
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 the
                 case
                 much
                 better
                 with
                 the
                 Consistory
                 :
                 the
                 Jurates
                 in
                 their
                 Cohu
                 or
                 Town-hall
                 ,
                 relieving
                 such
                 by
                 their
                 authority
                 ,
                 whom
                 that
                 Tribunal
                 had
                 condemned
                 or
                 censured
                 .
                 
                   A
                   pravis
                   ad
                   praecipitia
                
                 .
                 Such
                 is
                 the
                 inhumanity
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 once
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 cast
                 upon
                 his
                 knees
                 ,
                 every
                 one-lends
                 a
                 hand
                 to
                 lay
                 him
                 prostrate
                 .
                 No
                 sooner
                 had
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 lower
                 rank
                 ,
                 observed
                 the
                 Ministers
                 to
                 stagger
                 in
                 their
                 chairs
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 instantly
                 begin
                 to
                 wrangle
                 for
                 the
                 Tithes
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Curate
                 will
                 exact
                 his
                 due
                 ;
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 open
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 try
                 the
                 Title
                 .
                 Their
                 Benefices
                 ,
                 where
                 before
                 accounted
                 as
                 excempt
                 and
                 priviledged
                 ,
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 reckon
                 for
                 first-fruits
                 and
                 tenths
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 not
                 rated
                 by
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 Constance
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 Governor
                 .
                 Adde
                 unto
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Constables
                 preferred
                 a
                 Bill
                 against
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Cohu
                 :
                 wherein
                 the
                 Ministers
                 themselves
                 were
                 indicted
                 of
                 hypocrisie
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 government
                 of
                 tyranny
                 .
                 And
                 which
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 their
                 miseries
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 objected
                 that
                 they
                 held
                 secret
                 meetings
                 and
                 private
                 practises
                 against
                 the
                 Governor
                 :
                 yea
                 such
                 as
                 reflected
                 also
                 on
                 the
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 thi
                 confusion
                 and
                 distresse
                 they
                 were
                 almost
                 uncapable
                 of
                 counsel
                 .
                 They
                 applyed
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Colloquie
                 unto
                 the
                 Governor
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 please
                 to
                 intercede
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 :
                 but
                 him
                 they
                 had
                 so
                 far
                 exasperated
                 by
                 their
                 clamours
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 utterly
                 refused
                 to
                 meddle
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 propound
                 it
                 farther
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 due
                 respect
                 :
                 as
                 little
                 hoping
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 bend
                 himself
                 for
                 their
                 relief
                 ;
                 whom
                 they
                 so
                 often
                 had
                 accused
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 trouble
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 they
                 are
                 resolved
                 to
                 cast
                 themselves
                 upon
                 the
                 grace
                 and
                 savour
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 addressed
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 desires
                 unto
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Salisbury
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 of
                 special
                 credit
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 being
                 also
                 
                   Lord
                   High
                   
                   Treasurer
                
                 ,
                 and
                 chief
                 Secretary
                 .
                 This
                 their
                 addresse
                 as
                 he
                 took
                 in
                 special
                 good
                 regard
                 ;
                 so
                 did
                 he
                 also
                 seem
                 to
                 advise
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 :
                 his
                 counsel
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 joyn
                 unto
                 them
                 those
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 perusing
                 of
                 their
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 correcting
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 most
                 stomacked
                 by
                 the
                 Civil
                 Magistrates
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 ,
                 both
                 together
                 to
                 refer
                 themselves
                 unto
                 his
                 Majesty
                 .
                 A
                 counsel
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 despised
                 in
                 the
                 appearance
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 (
                 as
                 certainly
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 fine
                 and
                 subtil
                 wit
                 )
                 of
                 exceeding
                 cunning
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 businesse
                 not
                 yet
                 ripe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 scarce
                 master
                 of
                 his
                 purposes
                 in
                 Scotland
                 ;
                 he
                 gains
                 time
                 farther
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 the
                 main
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 ingaging
                 those
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 they
                 also
                 had
                 been
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 conclusion
                 :
                 But
                 subtil
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 no
                 art
                 to
                 protract
                 the
                 fatal
                 and
                 inevitable
                 blow
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 for
                 whilest
                 his
                 Clients
                 busily
                 pursued
                 this
                 project
                 ,
                 in
                 reviewing
                 of
                 their
                 platform
                 ,
                 he
                 yeelded
                 up
                 himself
                 unto
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 
                   March
                   24.
                   anno
                
                 1612.
                 upon
                 report
                 whereof
                 ,
                 they
                 layed
                 by
                 the
                 prosecution
                 of
                 that
                 businesse
                 ;
                 referring
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 some
                 better
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 comfort
                 yet
                 they
                 found
                 in
                 their
                 addresse
                 unto
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 that
                 things
                 at
                 home
                 were
                 carried
                 on
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 fair
                 and
                 quiet
                 course
                 :
                 but
                 long
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 themselves
                 to
                 enjoy
                 that
                 happinesse
                 .
                 The
                 Parish
                 of
                 S.
                 Peters
                 being
                 void
                 ,
                 Messerny
                 was
                 presented
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Governour
                 :
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 spent
                 his
                 time
                 in
                 Oxenford
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 Doctor
                 Bridges
                 ,
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 Diocesse
                 .
                 A
                 matter
                 so
                 infinitely
                 stomacked
                 by
                 the
                 Colloquie
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 yeeld
                 to
                 his
                 admission
                 :
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 presentation
                 from
                 the
                 Governor
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 his
                 ordination
                 from
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
                 For
                 now
                 they
                 thought
                 
                   Annibalem
                   ad
                   portas
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Popery
                 began
                 again
                 to
                 creep
                 upon
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 resolved
                 to
                 fight
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   tanquam
                   de
                   summa
                   rerum
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 whole
                 cause
                 of
                 Religion
                 were
                 in
                 danger
                 .
                 Messerny
                 howsoever
                 enjoyed
                 the
                 profits
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 complaint
                 was
                 made
                 against
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Councel
                 :
                 In
                 which
                 complaint
                 ,
                 there
                 also
                 was
                 intelligence
                 given
                 unto
                 their
                 Lordships
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 generally
                 of
                 the
                 Isle
                 ,
                 were
                 discontented
                 with
                 the
                 Discipline●
                 and
                 guidance
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 easily
                 admit
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 English
                 Government
                 ;
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 desire
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 matter
                 thus
                 grown
                 ready
                 for
                 an
                 issue
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Majesty
                 desirous
                 to
                 bring
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 peaceable
                 and
                 quiet
                 end
                 ;
                 both
                 parties
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 attend
                 at
                 Court
                 :
                 the
                 Governor
                 and
                 secular
                 states
                 ,
                 to
                 prosecute
                 their
                 suit
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 good
                 their
                 intelligence
                 ;
                 the
                 Ministers
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 complaints
                 ,
                 and
                 tender
                 their
                 proposals
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 the
                 Governor
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 laity
                 delegated
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 Marret
                 the
                 Attorney
                 ,
                 and
                 Messervy
                 the
                 new
                 Parson
                 of
                 St.
                 Peters
                 :
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 people
                 sent
                 a
                 formal
                 Petition
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 signed
                 by
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 establish
                 in
                 their
                 Island
                 ,
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 Common-prayers
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 settle
                 there
                 among
                 them
                 some
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Officer
                 ,
                 with
                 Episcopal
                 jurisdiction
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 deputed
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Bandinell
                 ,
                 the
                 now
                 Dean
                 ;
                 Oliveis
                 ,
                 the
                 now
                 Sub●dean
                 ;
                 Effart
                 ,
                 the
                 Curate
                 of
                 St.
                 Saviours
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   De
                   la
                   place
                
                 ,
                 then
                 Curate
                 of
                 St.
                 Maries
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 this
                 also
                 was
                 specially
                 given
                 in
                 charge
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 all
                 industry
                 they
                 should
                 oppose
                 whatsoever
                 innovation
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 called
                 it
                 )
                 might
                 be
                 proposed
                 unto
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 resolutely
                 bear
                 up
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 Discipline
                 .
              
               
                 Immediately
                 upon
                 their
                 appearance
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 both
                 parties
                 by
                 his
                 Majesty
                 were
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 Councel
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 again
                 to
                 my
                 Lord
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Zouche
                 ,
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Herbert
                
                 ,
                 then
                 principal
                 Secretary
                 .
                 Before
                 them
                 the
                 cause
                 was
                 privately
                 argued
                 by
                 the
                 Deputies
                 of
                 both
                 parties
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 the
                 Governor
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 constantly
                 impugned
                 by
                 the
                 Ministers
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 it
                 alwaies
                 hapneth
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 confederacy
                 so
                 well
                 joyned
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 member
                 of
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 severed
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 and
                 thereby
                 the
                 whole
                 practise
                 overthrown
                 :
                 so
                 was
                 it
                 also
                 in
                 this
                 businesse
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 which
                 there
                 sollicited
                 some
                 private
                 businesse
                 of
                 the
                 Governors
                 ,
                 had
                 finely
                 wrought
                 upon
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 or
                 ambition
                 of
                 
                   De
                   la
                   place
                
                 ;
                 bearing
                 him
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 were
                 altered
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Dean
                 restored
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 for
                 certain
                 
                 resolved
                 upon
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 man.
                 Being
                 fashioned
                 into
                 this
                 hope
                 ,
                 he
                 speedily
                 betrayed
                 the
                 counsels
                 of
                 his
                 fellowes
                 ;
                 and
                 furnished
                 their
                 opponents
                 at
                 all
                 their
                 enterviews
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 intelligence
                 as
                 might
                 make
                 most
                 for
                 their
                 advantage
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 the
                 Ministers
                 not
                 well
                 agreeing
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 demands
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 little
                 to
                 say
                 in
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 their
                 proper
                 cause
                 ,
                 whereto
                 their
                 answers
                 were
                 not
                 provided
                 beforehand
                 ;
                 my
                 Lord
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 at
                 the
                 Councel-table
                 thus
                 declared
                 unto
                 them
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Councell
                 :
                 viz.
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 speedy
                 redresse
                 of
                 their
                 disorders
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 reputed
                 most
                 convenient
                 to
                 establish
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 authority
                 and
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Dean
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 Common-prayer
                 being
                 again
                 printed
                 in
                 the
                 French
                 should
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 their
                 Churches
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Ministers
                 not
                 tyed
                 to
                 the
                 strict
                 observance
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 all
                 particulars
                 :
                 that
                 Messerny
                 should
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 his
                 benefice
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 return
                 unto
                 their
                 charges
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 depart
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 signifie
                 to
                 those
                 from
                 whom
                 the
                 came
                 ,
                 they
                 full
                 scope
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 resolution
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 did
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 somewhat
                 backward
                 in
                 obeying
                 this
                 decree
                 ,
                 the
                 Councel
                 intimated
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   Phil.
                   de
                   Carteret
                
                 their
                 Agent
                 for
                 the
                 Estates
                 of
                 the
                 Island
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Ministers
                 from
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 should
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 three
                 learned
                 and
                 grave
                 persons
                 ,
                 whose
                 names
                 they
                 should
                 return
                 unto
                 the
                 board
                 :
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 his
                 Majesty
                 would
                 resolve
                 on
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Dean
                 .
                 A
                 proposition
                 which
                 found
                 among
                 them
                 little
                 entertainment
                 .
                 Not
                 so
                 much
                 out
                 of
                 dislike
                 unto
                 the
                 dignity
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 well
                 contented
                 with
                 the
                 change
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 conceived
                 hopefully
                 of
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 elected
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 prejudice
                 their
                 own
                 hopes
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 naming
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 
                   David
                   Band●●ell
                
                 then
                 Curate
                 of
                 St.
                 Maries
                 ,
                 either
                 having
                 or
                 pretending
                 some
                 businesse
                 unto
                 London
                 ;
                 was
                 recommended
                 by
                 the
                 Governor
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 most
                 fit
                 to
                 sustain
                 that
                 place
                 and
                 dignity
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 also
                 approved
                 by
                 my
                 Lord
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 (
                 a●
                 certainly
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 good
                 abilities
                 )
                 
                 as
                 a
                 person
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 Governors
                 commendations
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 established
                 in
                 that
                 office
                 by
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 from
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 dated
                 the
                 8.
                 of
                 
                   March
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1619.
                 and
                 was
                 invested
                 with
                 all
                 such
                 rights
                 as
                 formerly
                 had
                 been
                 inherent
                 in
                 that
                 dignity
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 both
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 profit
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 formerly
                 the
                 Dean
                 was
                 setled
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 benefice
                 in
                 the
                 Island
                 ,
                 that
                 viz.
                 of
                 St
                 Martins
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 divers
                 portions
                 of
                 tithes
                 out
                 of
                 every
                 of
                 the
                 Parishes
                 :
                 the
                 said
                 St.
                 Martins
                 was
                 allotted
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 next
                 avoidance
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 tithes
                 of
                 St.
                 Saviours
                 allowed
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 consideration
                 of
                 his
                 several
                 parcels
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 also
                 at
                 the
                 suppression
                 of
                 the
                 Deanry
                 ,
                 the
                 Governor
                 had
                 taken
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 the
                 probate
                 of
                 Testaments
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 unto
                 civil
                 Courts
                 the
                 cognizance
                 of
                 Matrimoniall
                 causes
                 and
                 of
                 tithes
                 :
                 all
                 these
                 again
                 were
                 restored
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 forever
                 united
                 to
                 this
                 office
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 executing
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 certain
                 Articles
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Canons
                 drawn
                 and
                 ratified
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 force
                 till
                 a
                 perfect
                 draught
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 constitutions
                 could
                 be
                 agreed
                 on
                 :
                 which
                 it
                 pleased
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 Interim
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 Charles
                 the
                 5.
                 which
                 Prince
                 ,
                 desirous
                 to
                 establish
                 peace
                 and
                 quietnesse
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Germany
                 ;
                 and
                 little
                 hoping
                 that
                 any
                 Councel
                 would
                 be
                 summoned
                 soon
                 enough
                 to
                 determine
                 of
                 the
                 differences
                 then
                 on
                 foot
                 :
                 composed
                 a
                 certain
                 mixture
                 of
                 opinions
                 ,
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 each
                 party
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 endevoured
                 to
                 obtrude
                 upon
                 that
                 people
                 :
                 the
                 compilers
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Julius
                   Pflugi●●
                   ,
                   Michael
                   Sido●●us
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Islebius
                 :
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 ,
                 anno
                 1594
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 it
                 the
                 Interim
                 :
                 a
                 name
                 given
                 unto
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 
                   eo
                   quod
                   praescriberet
                   formulam
                   doctrinae
                   &
                   ceremoniarum
                   in
                   religione
                
                 in
                 terra
                 tenendam
                 ,
                 quoad
                 
                   de
                   universa
                   re
                   religionis
                   concilio
                   publico
                   definitum
                   esset
                   :
                
                 so
                 the
                 historian
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 did
                 it
                 please
                 his
                 Majesty
                 as
                 himself
                 tels
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 chapter
                 :
                 
                   in
                   the
                   
                     interim
                     ,
                     untill
                  
                   he
                   mought
                   be
                   fully
                   informed
                   what
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   were
                   meet
                   and
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   established
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   government
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Island
                   in
                   causes
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   &c.
                   to
                   grant
                   commission
                   ,
                   &c.
                   to
                   exercise
                   the
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Jurisdiction
                   there
                   according
                   
                   to
                   cer●aid
                   instructions
                   signed
                   with
                   our
                   royal
                   hand
                   ,
                   to
                   continue
                   only
                   untill
                   we
                   might
                   establish
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 as
                 it
                 followeth
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 Interim
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 clause
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 was
                 permitted
                 to
                 the
                 Ministers
                 not
                 to
                 bid
                 holydaies
                 ,
                 or
                 use
                 the
                 Crosse
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 or
                 wear
                 the
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 exact
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 they
                 kneel
                 at
                 the
                 Communion
                 .
                 In
                 other
                 matters
                 it
                 little
                 differed
                 from
                 the
                 Canons
                 afterwards
                 established
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 in
                 being
                 in
                 that
                 Island
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 fortified
                 with
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 furnished
                 with
                 instructions
                 ,
                 home
                 cometh
                 the
                 new
                 Dean
                 into
                 his
                 Countrey
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 frequent
                 assembly
                 of
                 the
                 
                   three
                   Estates
                
                 ,
                 takes
                 full
                 possession
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 office
                 .
                 Nor
                 found
                 he
                 any
                 opposition
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 exercise
                 his
                 Jurisdiction
                 ;
                 At
                 what
                 time
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Herault
                
                 ,
                 then
                 Bayliffe
                 of
                 the
                 Island
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 his
                 Majesty
                 had
                 given
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 St.
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 not
                 pleased
                 to
                 see
                 so
                 many
                 causes
                 drawn
                 from
                 his
                 Tribunal
                 ,
                 made
                 head
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 disgust
                 was
                 quickly
                 over-blown
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Bailiffe
                 for
                 four
                 years
                 suspended
                 by
                 his
                 Majesty
                 from
                 the
                 executing
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 .
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 his
                 fellow
                 Ministers
                 were
                 called
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 imparted
                 unto
                 them
                 his
                 instructions
                 .
                 All
                 of
                 them
                 seeming
                 well
                 contented
                 with
                 the
                 Jurisdiction
                 
                   (
                   De
                   la
                   place
                   ▪
                
                 excepted
                 )
                 who
                 much
                 impatient
                 (
                 as
                 commonly
                 the
                 miscarrying
                 of
                 our
                 hopes
                 as
                 much
                 torments
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 a
                 possession
                 )
                 to
                 see
                 himself
                 deluded
                 ,
                 forsook
                 the
                 Countrey
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 they
                 thought
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 give
                 admission
                 ;
                 nay
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 good
                 cause
                 unto
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 viz.
                 as
                 not
                 being
                 desired
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 addresse
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 been
                 for
                 fifty
                 years
                 at
                 least
                 a
                 stranger
                 in
                 the
                 Islands
                 :
                 a
                 thing
                 also
                 much
                 stomacked
                 and
                 opposed
                 by
                 many
                 learned
                 men
                 in
                 England
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 imposed
                 as
                 yet
                 upon
                 the
                 Scots
                 ,
                 which
                 people
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 other
                 particulars
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 brought
                 unto
                 conformity
                 with
                 the
                 English
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 having
                 fix
                 moneths
                 allowed
                 them
                 to
                 deliberate
                 ,
                 
                   frangi
                   pertinaciam
                   suam
                   passi
                   sunt
                
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 content
                 to
                 bend
                 and
                 yeeld
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 upon
                 such
                 qualifications
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 instructions
                 were
                 permitted
                 .
                 A
                 duty
                 carelesly
                 discharged
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 halfs
                 ,
                 by
                 many
                 of
                 
                 them
                 ;
                 those
                 viz
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 breed
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 so
                 been
                 wedded
                 to
                 a
                 voluntary
                 frame
                 and
                 fabrick
                 of
                 devotion
                 :
                 but
                 punctually
                 observed
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 lesser
                 standing
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 good
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 it
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 possessed
                 with
                 any
                 contrary
                 opinion
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 prejudiced
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 there
                 wanted
                 nothing
                 to
                 perfect
                 the
                 intentions
                 of
                 ●his
                 Majesty
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 restore
                 unto
                 the
                 Island
                 ,
                 the
                 ancient
                 face
                 and
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 :
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 Policy
                 thereof
                 was
                 something
                 temporary
                 and
                 not
                 yet
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 rule
                 and
                 Canon
                 .
                 But
                 long
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 ere
                 this
                 also
                 was
                 effected
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 fixt
                 Law
                 prescribed
                 of
                 Government
                 Ecclesiastical
                 .
                 Which
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 it
                 was
                 agreed
                 on
                 ,
                 how
                 crossed
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 established
                 ;
                 his
                 Majesties
                 own
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 can
                 best
                 instruct
                 us
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 wholly
                 I
                 referre
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 relation
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Canons
                   and
                   Constitutions
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   for
                   the
                   Church
                   Discipline
                   of
                   Jarsey
                   :
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Kings
                   Letters
                   Patents
                   for
                   the
                   authorising
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   JAMES
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   King
                   of
                   
                     England
                     ,
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     France
                  
                   and
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   defender
                   of
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   To
                   our
                   right
                   trusty
                   and
                   well
                   beloved
                   Counseller
                   the
                   reverend
                   father
                   in
                   God
                   Lancelot
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Winton
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   our
                   trusty
                   and
                   well
                   beloved
                   Sir
                   
                     John
                     Peyton
                  
                   Knight
                   ,
                   Governour
                   of
                   the
                   Isle
                   of
                   Jarsey
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Governour
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Isle
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   being
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Bailiffe
                   and
                   Jurates
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Isle
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   being
                   ;
                   to
                   whom
                   it
                   shall
                   or
                   may
                   appertain
                   ,
                   Greeting
                   .
                   Whereas
                   we
                   held
                   it
                   fitting
                   heretofore
                   upon
                   the
                   admission
                   of
                   the
                   now
                   Dean
                   of
                   that
                   Island
                   unto
                   his
                   place
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   interim
                   ,
                   untill
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   fully
                   informed
                   what
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   Canons
                   ,
                   or
                   Constitutions
                   were
                   meet
                   and
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   and
                   established
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   government
                   of
                   the
                   Island
                   in
                   causes
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   ,
                   appertaining
                   to
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   jurisdiction
                   ;
                   to
                   command
                   the
                   said
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Winton
                   ,
                   Ordinary
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Island
                   to
                   grant
                   his
                   Commission
                   unto
                   
                     David
                     Bandinell
                  
                   now
                   Dean
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Island
                   ,
                   to
                   exercise
                   the
                   
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     jurisdiction
                  
                   there
                   according
                   to
                   certain
                   instructions
                   signed
                   with
                   our
                   royall
                   hand
                   ,
                   to
                   continue
                   only
                   till
                   we
                   might
                   establish
                   such
                   Constitutions
                   ,
                   Rules
                   ,
                   Canons
                   and
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   intended
                   to
                   settle
                   for
                   the
                   regular
                   government
                   of
                   that
                   our
                   Island
                   in
                   all
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   causes
                   ,
                   conformed
                   to
                   the
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   government
                   established
                   in
                   our
                   Realm
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   as
                   near
                   as
                   conveniently
                   might
                   be
                   .
                   And
                   whereas
                   also
                   to
                   that
                   our
                   purpose
                   
                   and
                   pleasure
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   said
                   Dean
                   with
                   what
                   convenient
                   speed
                   he
                   might
                   ,
                   after
                   such
                   authority
                   given
                   unto
                   him
                   as
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   his
                   arrivall
                   into
                   that
                   Island
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   publick
                   notice
                   given
                   of
                   that
                   his
                   admission
                   unto
                   the
                   said
                   office
                   ,
                   should
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   this
                   our
                   Island
                   ,
                   consider
                   of
                   such
                   Canons
                   and
                   Constitutions
                   as
                   might
                   be
                   fitly
                   accomodated
                   to
                   the
                   circumstances
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   persons
                   whom
                   they
                   concern
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   should
                   be
                   put
                   in
                   good
                   order
                   ,
                   and
                   intimated
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Governour
                     ,
                     Bailiffe
                  
                   and
                   Jurates
                   of
                   that
                   our
                   Island
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   offer
                   to
                   us
                   and
                   our
                   Councell
                   such
                   acceptions
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   such
                   reformations
                   touching
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   should
                   think
                   good
                   .
                   And
                   whereas
                   the
                   said
                   Dean
                   and
                   Ministers
                   did
                   conceive
                   certain
                   Canons
                   ,
                   and
                   presented
                   the
                   same
                   unto
                   us
                   on
                   the
                   one
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   the
                   said
                   Bailiffe
                   and
                   Jurates
                   excepting
                   against
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   did
                   send
                   and
                   depute
                   Sir
                   
                     Philip
                     de
                     Carteret
                  
                   Knight
                   ,
                   
                     Jeshuah
                     de
                     Carteret
                  
                   and
                   
                     Philip
                     de
                     Carteret
                  
                   Esquires
                   ,
                   three
                   of
                   the
                   Jurates
                   and
                   Justices
                   of
                   our
                   said
                   Isle
                   ;
                   all
                   which
                   parties
                   appeared
                   before
                   our
                   right
                   trusty
                   and
                   well
                   beloved
                   Counsellers
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   reverend
                   father
                   in
                   God
                   the
                   Lord
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   the
                   Right
                   reverend
                   father
                   in
                   God
                   the
                   Lord
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Lincolne
                   Lord
                   Keeper
                   of
                   the
                   Geat
                   Seal
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Right
                   reverend
                   father
                   in
                   God
                   the
                   said
                   Lord
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Winton
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   we
                   granted
                   commission
                   to
                   examine
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   who
                   have
                   have
                   accordingly
                   heard
                   the
                   said
                   parties
                   at
                   large
                   ,
                   read
                   and
                   examined
                   ,
                   corrected
                   and
                   amended
                   the
                   said
                   Canons
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   now
                   made
                   report
                   unto
                   us
                   under
                   their
                   hands
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   a
                   mutuall
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Deputies
                   and
                   Dean
                   of
                   our
                   Island
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   reduced
                   the
                   said
                   Canons
                   and
                   Constitutions
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   ,
                   into
                   such
                   order
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   their
                   judgements
                   may
                   well
                   stand
                   with
                   the
                   estate
                   of
                   that
                   Island
                   .
                
                 
                   Know
                   ye
                   therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   Princely
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   quiet
                   and
                   peaceable
                   government
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   Dominions
                   ,
                   especialy
                   affecting
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   establishment
                   of
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     discipline
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   one
                   uniforme
                   order
                   and
                   course
                   throughout
                   all
                   our
                   Realms
                   and
                   Dominions
                   ,
                   so
                   happily
                   united
                   under
                   us
                   as
                   
                   their
                   Supreme
                   Governor
                   on
                   earth
                   in
                   all
                   causes
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   as
                   Civill
                   :
                   Having
                   taken
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Canons
                   and
                   Constitutions
                   thus
                   drawn
                   as
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   do
                   by
                   these
                   deputies
                   ratifie
                   ,
                   confirme
                   and
                   approve
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   farther
                   ,
                   we
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   Princely
                   power
                   and
                   regall
                   authority
                   ,
                   do
                   by
                   these
                   Patents
                   signed
                   and
                   sealed
                   with
                   our
                   royall
                   Signet
                   ,
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   our
                   heirs
                   and
                   successors
                   ,
                   will
                   with
                   our
                   royall
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   command
                   that
                   these
                   Canons
                   and
                   Constitutions
                   hereafter
                   following
                   ,
                   shall
                   from
                   henceforth
                   in
                   all
                   points
                   be
                   duly
                   observed
                   in
                   our
                   said
                   Isle
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   perpetuall
                   government
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Isle
                   in
                   causes
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   ;
                   unlesse
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   part
                   or
                   parts
                   thereof
                   ,
                   upon
                   further
                   experience
                   and
                   tryall
                   thereof
                   by
                   the
                   mutuall
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Winton
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   being
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Governour
                     ,
                     Bailiffs
                  
                   and
                   Jurates
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Isle
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Dean
                   ,
                   and
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   our
                   Officers
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Isle
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   being
                   ,
                   representing
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   our
                   said
                   Isle
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   royall
                   authority
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   our
                   heirs
                   and
                   successors
                   shall
                   receive
                   any
                   additions
                   or
                   alterations
                   as
                   time
                   and
                   occasion
                   shall
                   justly
                   require
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   we
                   do
                   farther
                   will
                   and
                   command
                   the
                   said
                   Right
                   reverend
                   father
                   in
                   God
                   Lancelot
                   now
                   Lord
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Winton
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   do
                   forthwith
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   Commission
                   under
                   his
                   Episcopall
                   seal
                   ,
                   as
                   Ordinary
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   give
                   authority
                   unto
                   the
                   said
                   now
                   Dean
                   to
                   exercise
                   
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     jurisdiction
                  
                   in
                   our
                   said
                   Isle
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Canons
                   and
                   Constitutions
                   thus
                   made
                   and
                   established
                   ,
                   as
                   followeth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Canons
                   and
                   Constitutions
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   ,
                   treated
                   ,
                   agreed
                   on
                   ,
                   and
                   established
                   for
                   the
                   Isle
                   of
                   Jarsey
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     I.
                     
                  
                   
                     Of
                     the
                     Kings
                     Supremacy
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Article
                       I.
                       
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       AS
                       our
                       duty
                       to
                       the
                       Kings
                       most
                       excellent
                       Majesty
                       requireth
                       ,
                       it
                       is
                       first
                       ordained
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       Dean
                       and
                       Ministers
                       having
                       care
                       of
                       souls
                       ,
                       shall
                       to
                       the
                       utmost
                       of
                       their
                       power
                       ,
                       knowledge
                       and
                       learning
                       ,
                       purely
                       and
                       sincerely
                       ,
                       without
                       any
                       backwardnesse
                       or
                       dissimulation
                       ,
                       teach
                       ,
                       publish
                       and
                       declare
                       ,
                       as
                       often
                       as
                       they
                       may
                       ,
                       and
                       as
                       occasion
                       shall
                       present
                       it self
                       ;
                       that
                       all
                       strange
                       ,
                       usurped
                       and
                       forain
                       power
                       (
                       for
                       as
                       much
                       as
                       it
                       hath
                       no
                       gound
                       by
                       the
                       law
                       of
                       God
                       )
                       is
                       wholly
                       ,
                       as
                       for
                       just
                       and
                       good
                       causes
                       taken
                       away
                       and
                       abolished
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       therefore
                       no
                       manner
                       of
                       obedience
                       or
                       subjection
                       within
                       any
                       of
                       his
                       Majesties
                       Realms
                       and
                       Dominions
                       ,
                       is
                       due
                       unto
                       any
                       such
                       forain
                       power
                       ;
                       but
                       that
                       the
                       Kings
                       power
                       within
                       his
                       Realms
                       of
                       
                         England
                         ,
                         Scotland
                      
                       and
                       Ireland
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       other
                       his
                       Dominions
                       and
                       Countries
                       ,
                       is
                       the
                       highest
                       power
                       under
                       God
                       ,
                       to
                       whom
                       all
                       men
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       inhabitants
                       ,
                       as
                       born
                       within
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       do
                       by
                       Gods
                       Law
                       owe
                       most
                       loyalty
                       and
                       obedience
                       ,
                       afore
                       and
                       above
                       all
                       other
                       power
                       and
                       Potentates
                       in
                       the
                       earth
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       II.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Whosoever
                       shall
                       affirme
                       and
                       maintain
                       that
                       the
                       Kings
                       Majesty
                       hath
                       not
                       the
                       same
                       authority
                       in
                       causes
                       Ecclesiasticall
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       godly
                       Princes
                       had
                       amongst
                       the
                       Jews
                       and
                       the
                       
                         Christian
                         Emperours
                      
                       in
                       the
                       
                         Church
                         primitive
                      
                       ,
                       or
                       shall
                       impeach
                       in
                       any
                       manner
                       the
                       said
                       Supremacy
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       causes
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       III.
                       IV.
                       
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Also
                       whosoever
                       shall
                       affirme
                       that
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       as
                       it
                       is
                       established
                       under
                       the
                       Kings
                       Majesty
                       is
                       not
                       a
                       true
                       and
                       Apostolicall
                       Church
                       ,
                       purely
                       teaching
                       the
                       Doctrine
                       of
                       the
                       Prophets
                       and
                       Apostles
                       .
                       4.
                       
                       Or
                       shall
                       impugne
                       the
                       Government
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Church
                       by
                       
                         Archbishops
                         ,
                         Bishops
                      
                       and
                       Deans
                       ,
                       affirming
                       it
                       to
                       be
                       Antichristian
                       ,
                       shall
                       be
                       
                         ipso
                         facto
                      
                       Excommunicated
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       restored
                       but
                       by
                       the
                       Dean
                       sitting
                       in
                       his
                       Court
                       ,
                       after
                       his
                       repentance
                       and
                       publick
                       recantation
                       of
                       his
                       errour
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     II.
                     
                  
                   
                     Of
                     Divine
                     Service
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Article
                       I.
                       
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       IT
                       is
                       injoyned
                       unto
                       all
                       sorts
                       of
                       people
                       that
                       they
                       submit
                       themselves
                       to
                       the
                       
                         Divine
                         service
                      
                       contained
                       in
                       the
                       book
                       of
                       
                         Common
                         prayers
                      
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                       And
                       for
                       as
                       much
                       as
                       concerns
                       the
                       Ministers
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       observe
                       with
                       uniformity
                       the
                       said
                       Liturgie
                       without
                       addition
                       or
                       alteration
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       they
                       fu●ler
                       not
                       any
                       Conventicle
                       or
                       Congregation
                       to
                       make
                       a
                       sect
                       apart
                       by
                       themselves
                       ,
                       or
                       to
                       distract
                       the
                       Government
                       Ecclesiasticall
                       established
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       II.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       Lords
                       day
                       shall
                       be
                       sanctified
                       by
                       the
                       exercises
                       of
                       publick
                       prayer
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       hearing
                       of
                       Gods
                       word
                       .
                       Every
                       one
                       also
                       shall
                       be
                       bounden
                       to
                       meet
                       together
                       at
                       an
                       hour
                       convenient
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       observe
                       the
                       order
                       and
                       decency
                       in
                       that
                       case
                       requisite
                       ;
                       being
                       attentive
                       to
                       the
                       reading
                       or
                       preaching
                       of
                       the
                       Word
                       ;
                       kneeling
                       on
                       their
                       knees
                       during
                       the
                       Prayers
                       ,
                       and
                       standing
                       up
                       at
                       the
                       Belief
                       ;
                       and
                       shall
                       also
                       〈◊〉
                       their
                       consent
                       in
                       saying
                       Amen
                       .
                       And
                       further
                       ,
                       during
                       any
                       part
                       of
                       
                         Divine
                         service
                      
                       the
                       Church-wardens
                       shall
                       not
                       suffer
                       any
                       interruption
                       or
                       impeachment
                       to
                       be
                       made
                       by
                       the
                       insolence
                       and
                       practice
                       of
                       any
                       person
                       ,
                       either
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       or
                       Church-yard
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       III.
                       
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       There
                       shall
                       be
                       publick
                       exercise
                       in
                       every
                       Parish
                       on
                       Wednesdays
                       and
                       Fridays
                       in
                       the
                       morning
                       ,
                       by
                       reading
                       the
                       
                         Common
                         prayers
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       IV.
                       
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       When
                       any
                       urgent
                       occasion
                       shall
                       require
                       an
                       extraordinary
                       Fast
                       ,
                       the
                       Dean
                       with
                       the
                       advice
                       of
                       his
                       Ministers
                       shall
                       give
                       notice
                       of
                       it
                       to
                       the
                       Governour
                       and
                       Civill
                       Magistrate
                       ;
                       to
                       the
                       end
                       ,
                       that
                       by
                       their
                       authority
                       and
                       consent
                       it
                       may
                       be
                       generally
                       observed
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       appeasing
                       of
                       the
                       wrath
                       and
                       indignation
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       by
                       true
                       and
                       serious
                       repentance
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     III.
                     
                  
                   
                     Of
                     Baptism
                     .
                  
                   
                     THe
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     Baptism
                     shall
                     be
                     administred
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     with
                     fair
                     water
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     institution
                     of
                     
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     the
                     limitation
                     of
                     any
                     dayes
                     .
                     No
                     man
                     shall
                     delay
                     the
                     bringing
                     of
                     his
                     child
                     to
                     Baptism
                     longer
                     then
                     the
                     next
                     Sunday
                     or
                     publick
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     may
                     conveniently
                     be
                     done
                     .
                     No
                     person
                     shall
                     be
                     admitted
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Godfather
                     ,
                     unlesse
                     he
                     hath
                     received
                     the
                     Lords
                     Supper
                     ;
                     nor
                     shall
                     women
                     alone
                     
                       (
                       viz.
                    
                     without
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     a
                     man
                     among
                     them
                     )
                     be
                     admitted
                     to
                     be
                     Godmothers
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     IV.
                     
                  
                   
                     Of
                     the
                     Lords
                     Supper
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Article
                       I.
                       
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       THe
                       
                         Lords
                         Supper
                      
                       shall
                       be
                       administred
                       in
                       every
                       Church
                       four
                       times
                       a
                       year
                       ;
                       whereof
                       one
                       to
                       be
                       at
                       Easter
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       other
                       at
                       Christmas
                       ;
                       and
                       every
                       Minister
                       in
                       the
                       administration
                       of
                       it
                       ,
                       shall
                       receive
                       the
                       Sacrament
                       himself
                       ,
                       and
                       after
                       
                       give
                       the
                       Bread
                       and
                       wine
                       to
                       each
                       of
                       the
                       Communicants
                       ,
                       using
                       the
                       words
                       of
                       the
                       institution
                       of
                       it
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       II.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       Masters
                       and
                       Mistresses
                       of
                       Families
                       shall
                       be
                       admonished
                       and
                       enjoyned
                       to
                       cause
                       their
                       children
                       and
                       Servants
                       to
                       be
                       instructed
                       in
                       the
                       knowledge
                       of
                       their
                       salvation
                       ;
                       and
                       to
                       this
                       end
                       shall
                       take
                       care
                       to
                       send
                       them
                       to
                       the
                       ordinary
                       Catechizing
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     V.
                     
                  
                   
                     Of
                     Marriage
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Article
                       I.
                       
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       NO
                       man
                       shall
                       marry
                       contrary
                       to
                       the
                       degrees
                       prohibited
                       in
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       according
                       as
                       they
                       are
                       expressed
                       in
                       a
                       table
                       made
                       for
                       that
                       purpose
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       ,
                       on
                       pain
                       of
                       nullity
                       and
                       censure
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       II.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       Banes
                       of
                       the
                       parties
                       shall
                       be
                       asked
                       three
                       Sundays
                       successively
                       in
                       the
                       Churches
                       of
                       both
                       parties
                       ;
                       and
                       they
                       of
                       the
                       Parish
                       where
                       the
                       Marriage
                       is
                       not
                       celebrated
                       ,
                       shall
                       bring
                       an
                       attestation
                       of
                       the
                       bidding
                       of
                       their
                       Banes
                       in
                       their
                       own
                       Parish
                       .
                       Neverthelesse
                       in
                       lawfull
                       cases
                       there
                       may
                       be
                       a
                       Licence
                       or
                       dispensation
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Banes
                       ,
                       granted
                       by
                       the
                       authority
                       of
                       the
                       Dean
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       upon
                       good
                       caution
                       taken
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       parties
                       are
                       at
                       liberty
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       III.
                       
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       No
                       separation
                       shall
                       be
                       made
                       
                         a
                         thoro
                         &
                         mensa
                      
                       ,
                       unlesse
                       in
                       case
                       of
                       Adultery
                       ,
                       cruelty
                       ,
                       and
                       danger
                       of
                       life
                       duly
                       proved
                       ;
                       and
                       this
                       at
                       the
                       sole
                       instance
                       of
                       the
                       parties
                       .
                       As
                       for
                       the
                       maintenance
                       of
                       the
                       woman
                       during
                       her
                       divorce
                       ,
                       he
                       shall
                       have
                       recourse
                       to
                       the
                       Secular
                       power
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     CHAP.
                     VI.
                     
                  
                   
                     Of
                     Ministers
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Article
                       I.
                       
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       NO
                       man
                       that
                       is
                       unfit
                       to
                       teach
                       ,
                       or
                       not
                       able
                       to
                       preach
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God
                       shall
                       be
                       admitted
                       to
                       any
                       Benefice
                       within
                       the
                       Isle
                       ,
                       or
                       which
                       hath
                       not
                       received
                       
                         imposition
                         of
                         hands
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       been
                       ordained
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       forme
                       used
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       II.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       None
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       either
                       Dean
                       or
                       Minister
                       ,
                       shall
                       at
                       the
                       same
                       time
                       hold
                       two
                       Benefices
                       ,
                       unlesse
                       it
                       be
                       in
                       time
                       of
                       vacancy
                       ;
                       and
                       only
                       the
                       Natives
                       of
                       the
                       Isle
                       shall
                       be
                       advanced
                       to
                       these
                       preferments
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       III.
                       
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       The
                       Ministers
                       every
                       Sunday
                       after
                       morning
                       prayer
                       ,
                       shall
                       expound
                       some
                       place
                       of
                       holy
                       Scripture
                       ;
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       afternoon
                       ,
                       shall
                       handle
                       some
                       of
                       the
                       points
                       of
                       Christian
                       Religion
                       ,
                       contained
                       in
                       the
                       Catechism
                       in
                       the
                       Book
                       of
                       Common-prayers
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       IV.
                       
                    
                     
                       4
                       ▪
                       In
                       their
                       Prayers
                       they
                       shall
                       observe
                       the
                       titles
                       due
                       unto
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       acknowledging
                       him
                       the
                       Supreme
                       governour
                       under
                       Christ
                       ,
                       in
                       all
                       causes
                       ,
                       and
                       over
                       all
                       persons
                       as
                       well
                       Ecclesiasticall
                       as
                       Civill
                       :
                       recommending
                       unto
                       God
                       the
                       prosperity
                       of
                       his
                       person
                       and
                       royall
                       posterity
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       V.
                       
                    
                     
                       5.
                       
                       Every
                       Minister
                       shall
                       carefully
                       regard
                       that
                       modesty
                       and
                       gravity
                       of
                       apparell
                       which
                       belongs
                       unto
                       his
                       function
                       ;
                       and
                       may
                       preserve
                       the
                       honour
                       due
                       unto
                       his
                       person
                       ;
                       and
                       shall
                       be
                       also
                       circumspect
                       in
                       the
                       whole
                       carriage
                       of
                       their
                       lives
                       to
                       keep
                       themselves
                       from
                       such
                       company
                       ,
                       actions
                       and
                       haunts
                       ,
                       
                       which
                       may
                       bring
                       unto
                       them
                       any
                       blame
                       or
                       blemish
                       .
                       Nor
                       shall
                       they
                       dishonour
                       their
                       calling
                       by
                       Gaming
                       ,
                       Alehouses
                       ,
                       Usuries
                       ,
                       guilds
                       ,
                       or
                       occupations
                       not
                       convenient
                       for
                       their
                       function
                       ;
                       but
                       shall
                       endevor
                       to
                       excell
                       all
                       others
                       in
                       purity
                       of
                       life
                       ,
                       in
                       gravity
                       and
                       virtue
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       VI.
                       
                    
                     
                       6.
                       
                       They
                       shall
                       keep
                       carefully
                       a
                       Register
                       of
                       Christnings
                       ,
                       Marriages
                       and
                       Burials
                       ,
                       and
                       shall
                       duely
                       publish
                       upon
                       the
                       day
                       appointed
                       to
                       them
                       the
                       Ordinances
                       of
                       the
                       Courts
                       ,
                       such
                       as
                       are
                       sent
                       unto
                       them
                       ,
                       signed
                       by
                       the
                       Dean
                       ,
                       and
                       have
                       been
                       delivered
                       to
                       them
                       fifteen
                       dayes
                       before
                       the
                       publication
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       VII
                       .
                    
                     
                       7.
                       
                       The
                       Ministers
                       shall
                       have
                       notice
                       in
                       convenient
                       time
                       of
                       such
                       Funerals
                       as
                       shall
                       be
                       in
                       their
                       Parishes
                       ;
                       at
                       which
                       they
                       shall
                       assist
                       ,
                       and
                       shall
                       observe
                       the
                       forme
                       prescribed
                       in
                       the
                       book
                       of
                       Common-prayers
                       .
                       No
                       man
                       shall
                       be
                       interred
                       within
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       without
                       the
                       leave
                       of
                       the
                       Minister
                       ,
                       who
                       shall
                       have
                       regard
                       unto
                       the
                       quality
                       and
                       condition
                       of
                       the
                       persons
                       ,
                       as
                       also
                       unto
                       those
                       which
                       are
                       benefactours
                       unto
                       the
                       Church
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     VII
                     .
                  
                   
                     Of
                     the
                     Dean
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Article
                       I.
                       
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       THe
                       Dean
                       shall
                       be
                       a
                       Minister
                       of
                       the
                       word
                       ,
                       being
                       a
                       Master
                       of
                       the
                       Arts
                       or
                       Graduate
                       at
                       the
                       least
                       in
                       the
                       Civill
                       Lawes
                       ,
                       having
                       ability
                       to
                       exercise
                       that
                       office
                       ;
                       of
                       good
                       life
                       and
                       conversation
                       ,
                       as
                       also
                       well
                       affected
                       to
                       Religion
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       service
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       II.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       Dean
                       in
                       all
                       causes
                       handled
                       at
                       the
                       Court
                       ,
                       shall
                       demand
                       
                       the
                       advice
                       and
                       opinion
                       of
                       the
                       Ministers
                       which
                       shall
                       then
                       be
                       present
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       III.
                       
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       There
                       shall
                       appertain
                       unto
                       him
                       the
                       cognisance
                       of
                       all
                       matters
                       which
                       concern
                       the
                       service
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       the
                       preaching
                       of
                       the
                       Word
                       ,
                       the
                       administration
                       of
                       the
                       
                         Sacraments
                         ,
                         Matrimoniall
                      
                       causes
                       ,
                       the
                       examination
                       and
                       censure
                       of
                       all
                       
                         Papists
                         ,
                         Recusants
                         ,
                         Hereticks
                         ,
                         Idolaters
                         ,
                      
                       and
                       Schismaticks
                       ,
                       persons
                       perjured
                       in
                       causes
                       
                         Ecclesiasticall
                         ;
                         Blasphemers
                      
                       ,
                       those
                       which
                       have
                       recourse
                       to
                       
                         Wizards
                         ,
                         incestuous
                         persons
                         ,
                         Adulterers
                         ,
                         Fornicators
                         ,
                         ordinary
                         drunkards
                         ,
                      
                       and
                       
                         publick
                         profaners
                      
                       of
                       the
                       
                         Lords
                         day
                      
                       ;
                       as
                       also
                       the
                       profanation
                       of
                       the
                       Churches
                       and
                       Church-yards
                       ,
                       misprisions
                       and
                       offences
                       committed
                       in
                       the
                       Court
                       ,
                       or
                       against
                       any
                       officers
                       thereof
                       in
                       the
                       execution
                       of
                       the
                       mandats
                       of
                       the
                       Court
                       ;
                       and
                       also
                       of
                       Divorces
                       and
                       separations
                       
                         a
                         thoro
                         &
                         mensa
                      
                       ;
                       together
                       with
                       a
                       power
                       to
                       censure
                       and
                       punish
                       them
                       according
                       unto
                       the
                       Lawes
                       Ecclesiasticall
                       ,
                       without
                       any
                       hindrance
                       to
                       the
                       power
                       of
                       the
                       Civill
                       Magistrate
                       in
                       regard
                       of
                       temporall
                       correction
                       for
                       the
                       said
                       crimes
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       IV.
                       
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       The
                       Dean
                       accompanied
                       with
                       two
                       or
                       three
                       of
                       the
                       Ministers
                       ,
                       once
                       in
                       two
                       years
                       shall
                       visite
                       every
                       Parish
                       in
                       his
                       own
                       person
                       ,
                       and
                       shall
                       take
                       order
                       ,
                       that
                       there
                       be
                       a
                       Sermon
                       every
                       visitation
                       day
                       ,
                       either
                       by
                       himself
                       ,
                       or
                       some
                       other
                       by
                       hi
                       〈…〉
                       appointed
                       .
                       Which
                       Visitation
                       shall
                       be
                       made
                       for
                       the
                       ordering
                       of
                       all
                       things
                       appertaining
                       to
                       the
                       Churches
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       service
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       administration
                       of
                       the
                       Sacraments
                       ;
                       as
                       also
                       that
                       they
                       be
                       provided
                       of
                       Church-wardens
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Church
                       and
                       Church-yards
                       ,
                       and
                       dwellings
                       of
                       the
                       Ministers
                       be
                       kept
                       in
                       reparations
                       .
                       And
                       farther
                       ,
                       he
                       shall
                       then
                       receive
                       information
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Church-wardens
                       ,
                       or
                       in
                       their
                       default
                       of
                       the
                       Ministers
                       ,
                       of
                       all
                       offences
                       and
                       abuses
                       which
                       need
                       to
                       be
                       reformed
                       ;
                       whether
                       in
                       the
                       Minister
                       ,
                       the
                       officers
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       other
                       of
                       the
                       Parish
                       .
                       And
                       the
                       said
                       Dean
                       in
                       li●●
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       visitation
                       ,
                       shall
                       receive
                       4
                       s.
                       pay
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       Treasures
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       for
                       every
                       time
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       V.
                       
                    
                     
                       5.
                       
                       In
                       the
                       vacancy
                       of
                       any
                       Benefice
                       either
                       by
                       death
                       or
                       otherwise
                       ,
                       the
                       Dean
                       shall
                       give
                       present
                       order
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       profits
                       of
                       it
                       be
                       sequestred
                       ;
                       to
                       the
                       end
                       ,
                       that
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       revenue
                       of
                       it
                       ,
                       the
                       Cure
                       may
                       be
                       supplyed
                       ;
                       as
                       also
                       that
                       the
                       widow
                       and
                       children
                       of
                       the
                       deceased
                       may
                       be
                       satisfied
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       time
                       of
                       his
                       service
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       custome
                       of
                       the
                       Isle
                       ;
                       excepting
                       such
                       necessary
                       deductions
                       as
                       must
                       be
                       made
                       for
                       dilapidations
                       in
                       case
                       any
                       be
                       .
                       He
                       shall
                       also
                       give
                       convenient
                       time
                       to
                       the
                       widow
                       of
                       the
                       deceased
                       ,
                       to
                       provide
                       her
                       of
                       an
                       house
                       ,
                       and
                       shall
                       dispose
                       the
                       residue
                       unto
                       the
                       next
                       Incumbent
                       ;
                       for
                       which
                       the
                       Sequestrator
                       shall
                       be
                       accomptant
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       VI.
                       
                    
                     
                       6.
                       
                       In
                       the
                       same
                       case
                       of
                       vacancy
                       ,
                       if
                       within
                       six
                       months
                       the
                       Governour
                       do
                       not
                       present
                       a
                       Clerk
                       unto
                       the
                       Reverend
                       father
                       in
                       God
                       the
                       Bishop
                       of
                       Winton
                       ,
                       or
                       if
                       that
                       See
                       be
                       void
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       most
                       Reverend
                       father
                       in
                       God
                       the
                       Archbishop
                       of
                       Canterbury
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       admitted
                       and
                       instituted
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       Benefice
                       ;
                       then
                       shall
                       the
                       Dean
                       give
                       notice
                       of
                       the
                       time
                       of
                       the
                       vacancy
                       unto
                       the
                       said
                       Lords
                       the
                       Bishop
                       and
                       Archbishop
                       ,
                       whereby
                       it
                       is
                       in
                       the
                       lapse
                       ,
                       that
                       so
                       it
                       may
                       be
                       by
                       them
                       collated
                       .
                       And
                       then
                       if
                       any
                       one
                       be
                       offered
                       to
                       them
                       ,
                       the
                       Dean
                       shall
                       give
                       a
                       testimony
                       of
                       the
                       Demeanure
                       and
                       sufficiency
                       of
                       the
                       party
                       to
                       be
                       approved
                       by
                       them
                       ,
                       before
                       he
                       put
                       him
                       into
                       actuall
                       possession
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Benefice
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       VII
                       .
                    
                     
                       7.
                       
                       The
                       Dean
                       shall
                       have
                       the
                       Registring
                       and
                       Probate
                       of
                       Testaments
                       ;
                       which
                       be
                       approved
                       by
                       the
                       seal
                       of
                       his
                       office
                       ,
                       and
                       afterwards
                       enregistred
                       .
                       He
                       shall
                       also
                       have
                       the
                       registring
                       of
                       the
                       Inventories
                       of
                       the
                       moveable
                       goods
                       of
                       Orphanes
                       ,
                       which
                       he
                       shall
                       carefully
                       record
                       ,
                       to
                       give
                       copies
                       of
                       them
                       at
                       all
                       times
                       ,
                       and
                       as
                       often
                       as
                       he
                       is
                       required
                       .
                       Also
                       he
                       shall
                       give
                       letters
                       of
                       administration
                       of
                       the
                       goods
                       of
                       Intestates
                       ,
                       dying
                       without
                       heirs
                       of
                       their
                       body
                       to
                       the
                       next
                       of
                       kindred
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       VIII
                       .
                    
                     
                       8.
                       
                       They
                       which
                       have
                       the
                       keeping
                       of
                       the
                       Will
                       ,
                       whether
                       he
                       be
                       
                         Heir
                         ,
                         Executor
                      
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       other
                       ,
                       shall
                       transcribe
                       and
                       bring
                       it
                       unto
                       the
                       Dean
                       within
                       one
                       moneth
                       ;
                       in
                       default
                       whereof
                       he
                       shall
                       be
                       brought
                       by
                       processe
                       into
                       the
                       Court
                       ,
                       and
                       be
                       constrained
                       to
                       pay
                       double
                       charges
                       .
                       And
                       the
                       said
                       Dean
                       for
                       the
                       said
                       
                         Testaments
                         ,
                         Inventories
                      
                       and
                       Letters
                       of
                       administration
                       ,
                       shall
                       have
                       such
                       fees
                       ,
                       as
                       are
                       specified
                       in
                       a
                       Table
                       for
                       this
                       purpose
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       IX
                       .
                    
                     
                       9.
                       
                       All
                       legaoies
                       moveable
                       ,
                       made
                       unto
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       the
                       Ministers
                       ,
                       Schools
                       ,
                       or
                       to
                       the
                       poor
                       ,
                       shall
                       be
                       of
                       the
                       cognisance
                       of
                       the
                       Dean
                       ,
                       but
                       upon
                       any
                       opposition
                       made
                       concerning
                       the
                       validity
                       of
                       the
                       Will
                       ,
                       the
                       Civill
                       Courts
                       shall
                       determine
                       of
                       it
                       between
                       parties
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       X.
                       
                    
                     
                       10.
                       
                       It
                       shall
                       appertain
                       unto
                       the
                       Dean
                       to
                       take
                       cognisance
                       of
                       all
                       detention
                       of
                       tithes
                       consecrated
                       to
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       of
                       what
                       kinde
                       so
                       ever
                       they
                       be
                       ,
                       which
                       have
                       been
                       payed
                       unto
                       the
                       Ministers
                       ,
                       and
                       which
                       they
                       have
                       enjoyed
                       or
                       had
                       in
                       possession
                       for
                       the
                       space
                       of
                       forty
                       years
                       ;
                       and
                       every
                       person
                       convicted
                       of
                       withholding
                       or
                       fraudulently
                       detaining
                       the
                       said
                       tithes
                       ,
                       shall
                       be
                       adjudged
                       to
                       make
                       restitution
                       ,
                       and
                       shall
                       pay
                       the
                       cost
                       and
                       charges
                       of
                       the
                       party
                       .
                       And
                       for
                       the
                       preservation
                       of
                       all
                       rights
                       ,
                       tithes
                       ,
                       rents
                       ,
                       lands
                       and
                       possessions
                       belonging
                       to
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       there
                       shall
                       be
                       a
                       Terrice
                       made
                       by
                       the
                       Bailiffe
                       and
                       Justices
                       assisted
                       by
                       the
                       Dean
                       and
                       the
                       Kings
                       Atturney
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       XI
                       .
                    
                     
                       11.
                       
                       The
                       Dean
                       shall
                       have
                       also
                       power
                       to
                       make
                       a
                       Deputy
                       or
                       Commissary
                       which
                       shall
                       supply
                       the
                       place
                       and
                       office
                       of
                       the
                       Dean
                       ,
                       as
                       far
                       as
                       his
                       Commission
                       shall
                       extend
                       ;
                       whereof
                       there
                       shall
                       be
                       an
                       authentick
                       copy
                       in
                       the
                       rails
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Court.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     CHAP.
                     VIII
                     .
                  
                   
                     Of
                     the
                     Overseers
                     or
                     Church
                     wardens
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Article
                       I.
                       
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       THe
                       next
                       week
                       after
                       Easter
                       ,
                       the
                       Minister
                       and
                       people
                       of
                       every
                       parish
                       shall
                       make
                       choice
                       of
                       two
                       to
                       be
                       Church-wardens
                       ,
                       discreet
                       men
                       ,
                       of
                       good
                       life
                       and
                       understanding
                       ,
                       able
                       to
                       read
                       and
                       write
                       ,
                       if
                       such
                       may
                       be
                       had
                       .
                       But
                       if
                       the
                       people
                       cannot
                       agree
                       on
                       such
                       a
                       choice
                       ,
                       then
                       shall
                       the
                       Minister
                       name
                       one
                       and
                       the
                       Parishioners
                       another
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       major
                       part
                       of
                       their
                       voices
                       ;
                       which
                       two
                       shall
                       be
                       after
                       sworn
                       in
                       the
                       next
                       Court
                       ,
                       and
                       there
                       advertised
                       of
                       their
                       duties
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       II.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Their
                       duty
                       shall
                       be
                       to
                       see
                       that
                       the
                       Churches
                       and
                       Church-yards
                       be
                       not
                       abused
                       by
                       any
                       profane
                       and
                       unlawfull
                       actions
                       ;
                       as
                       also
                       not
                       to
                       suffer
                       any
                       excommunicated
                       person
                       to
                       come
                       into
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       after
                       the
                       sentence
                       hath
                       been
                       published
                       in
                       that
                       Parish
                       ;
                       they
                       shall
                       also
                       carefully
                       present
                       from
                       time
                       to
                       time
                       those
                       which
                       neglect
                       the
                       publick
                       exercises
                       of
                       Divine
                       service
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       administration
                       of
                       the
                       Sacraments
                       ;
                       and
                       genenerally
                       all
                       crimes
                       of
                       Ecclesiasticall
                       cognisance
                       ;
                       which
                       said
                       presentations
                       they
                       shall
                       exhibite
                       under
                       their
                       hands
                       ;
                       nor
                       shall
                       they
                       be
                       constrained
                       to
                       present
                       above
                       twice
                       a
                       year
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       III.
                       
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       They
                       shall
                       have
                       care
                       particularly
                       that
                       the
                       Churches
                       be
                       well
                       repaired
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Church-yard
                       well
                       fenced
                       ;
                       and
                       shall
                       see
                       that
                       all
                       things
                       appertaining
                       to
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       the
                       administration
                       of
                       the
                       word
                       and
                       Sacraments
                       ,
                       from
                       time
                       to
                       time
                       may
                       be
                       provided
                       .
                       As
                       viz.
                       a
                       Bible
                       of
                       the
                       best
                       translation
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       largest
                       letter
                       ;
                       the
                       book
                       of
                       Common-prayers
                       both
                       for
                       the
                       Minister
                       ,
                       as
                       also
                       for
                       the
                       Clerk
                       or
                       Sexton
                       of
                       the
                       Parish
                       ;
                       one
                       Parchment
                       book
                       to
                       Register
                       the
                       Christnings
                       ,
                       Marriages
                       and
                       Burials
                       ;
                       a
                       decent
                       
                         Communion
                         
                         table
                      
                       ,
                       with
                       a
                       Carpet
                       to
                       cover
                       it
                       during
                       Divine
                       service
                       ;
                       the
                       Fonts
                       for
                       Baptism
                       ,
                       cups
                       and
                       vessels
                       dedicated
                       to
                       that
                       use
                       ,
                       together
                       with
                       a
                       fair
                       linnen
                       cloth
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       coffer
                       wherein
                       to
                       put
                       the
                       said
                       utensils
                       ;
                       also
                       a
                       trunk
                       or
                       chest
                       for
                       the
                       peoples
                       alms
                       ,
                       a
                       cloth
                       and
                       cushion
                       for
                       the
                       pulpit
                       .
                       They
                       shall
                       also
                       provide
                       bread
                       and
                       wine
                       for
                       the
                       the
                       Communion
                       ;
                       and
                       shall
                       see
                       that
                       the
                       seats
                       and
                       benches
                       be
                       well
                       fitted
                       for
                       the
                       conveniency
                       of
                       the
                       Minister
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       people
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       advice
                       and
                       counsell
                       of
                       the
                       Ministers
                       ,
                       and
                       shall
                       look
                       to
                       the
                       ●ents
                       and
                       revenues
                       of
                       the
                       Churches
                       treasure
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       IV.
                       
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       The
                       said
                       Church-wardens
                       shall
                       be
                       enjoyned
                       to
                       keep
                       a
                       good
                       and
                       true
                       accompt
                       both
                       of
                       their
                       disbursments
                       or
                       receipts
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       employment
                       which
                       they
                       have
                       made
                       of
                       the
                       money
                       issuing
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       treasury
                       ,
                       which
                       shall
                       from
                       time
                       to
                       time
                       be
                       published
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       custome
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       that
                       also
                       which
                       is
                       remaining
                       in
                       the
                       hands
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       or
                       of
                       the
                       Overseers
                       of
                       the
                       poor
                       .
                       They
                       shall
                       employ
                       the
                       said
                       treasure
                       in
                       things
                       necessary
                       and
                       fitting
                       for
                       the
                       Church
                       and
                       the
                       common
                       good
                       ,
                       guiding
                       themselves
                       by
                       the
                       direction
                       of
                       their
                       Minister
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       principall
                       of
                       the
                       parish
                       in
                       such
                       extraordinary
                       matters
                       as
                       concern
                       the
                       Parish
                       .
                       In
                       case
                       of
                       publick
                       businesse
                       ,
                       the
                       assembly
                       of
                       the
                       Estates
                       shall
                       prescribe
                       them
                       ,
                       what
                       they
                       think
                       expedient
                       for
                       the
                       common
                       profit
                       ;
                       and
                       before
                       they
                       quit
                       their
                       charge
                       ,
                       they
                       shall
                       give
                       notice
                       to
                       the
                       Parishioners
                       in
                       the
                       Easter
                       week
                       to
                       hear
                       thier
                       accounts
                       ,
                       which
                       shall
                       passe
                       under
                       the
                       hands
                       of
                       the
                       Minister
                       and
                       the
                       chief
                       of
                       the
                       Parish
                       ;
                       if
                       any
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Parishioners
                       or
                       others
                       shall
                       refuse
                       to
                       pay
                       the
                       moneys
                       which
                       they
                       owe
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       treasury
                       ;
                       the
                       said
                       Church-wardens
                       and
                       Overseers
                       or
                       any
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       shall
                       prosecute
                       the
                       law
                       against
                       them
                       .
                       In
                       case
                       of
                       any
                       controversie
                       about
                       the
                       said
                       accounts
                       or
                       abuse
                       to
                       be
                       reformed
                       ,
                       the
                       Dean
                       and
                       Minister
                       of
                       the
                       Parish
                       where
                       the
                       said
                       controversie
                       or
                       abuse
                       shall
                       be
                       ,
                       together
                       with
                       the
                       Bailiffe
                       and
                       Justices
                       shall
                       determine
                       of
                       it
                       as
                       is
                       most
                       convenient
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       V.
                       
                    
                     
                       5.
                       
                       The
                       said
                       Church-wardens
                       on
                       the
                       Sunday
                       during
                       Divine
                       service
                       shall
                       search
                       in
                       places
                       suspected
                       for
                       games
                       or
                       riot
                       ,
                       and
                       having
                       the
                       Constables
                       for
                       their
                       assistants
                       ,
                       shall
                       search
                       also
                       into
                       Alehouses
                       ,
                       and
                       houses
                       of
                       misdemeanor
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       VI.
                       
                    
                     
                       6.
                       
                       They
                       shall
                       be
                       carefull
                       ,
                       that
                       there
                       be
                       no
                       detention
                       or
                       concealment
                       of
                       any
                       thing
                       appertaining
                       to
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       and
                       shall
                       also
                       seise
                       into
                       their
                       hands
                       all
                       goods
                       and
                       legacies
                       moveable
                       given
                       unto
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       or
                       to
                       the
                       poor
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       custome
                       of
                       the
                       Country
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     IX
                     .
                  
                   
                     Of
                     the
                     Collectors
                     and
                     Sides-men
                     .
                  
                   
                     THere
                     shall
                     be
                     two
                     Collectors
                     for
                     the
                     poor
                     appointed
                     in
                     every
                     Parish
                     ,
                     which
                     also
                     shal
                     discharge
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     Sides-men
                     or
                     Assistants
                     ;
                     who
                     shall
                     be
                     chosen
                     as
                     the
                     Church-wardens
                     are
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     take
                     an
                     oath
                     to
                     carry
                     themselves
                     well
                     in
                     the
                     said
                     office
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     give
                     an
                     account
                     of
                     their
                     Stewardship
                     twice
                     a
                     year
                     ,
                     before
                     the
                     Minister
                     and
                     the
                     Parishioners
                     ,
                     viz.
                     at
                     Easter
                     and
                     at
                     Michaelmas
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     X.
                     
                  
                   
                     Of
                     Clerks
                     and
                     Sextons
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Article
                       I.
                       
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       THe
                       Clerks
                       and
                       Sextons
                       of
                       Parishes
                       shall
                       be
                       chosen
                       by
                       the
                       Minister
                       and
                       the
                       principall
                       of
                       the
                       Parish
                       ;
                       men
                       of
                       the
                       age
                       of
                       twenty
                       years
                       at
                       the
                       least
                       ,
                       of
                       good
                       life
                       and
                       conversation
                       ,
                       able
                       to
                       read
                       fairly
                       ,
                       distinctly
                       ,
                       and
                       understandingly
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       write
                       also
                       ,
                       and
                       fitted
                       somewhat
                       for
                       the
                       singing
                       of
                       the
                       Psalmes
                       ,
                       if
                       it
                       may
                       be
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       II.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Their
                       charge
                       is
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       ringing
                       of
                       a
                       Bell
                       ,
                       to
                       call
                       the
                       people
                       to
                       Divine
                       service
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       hearing
                       of
                       the
                       Word
                       ,
                       at
                       the
                       proper
                       and
                       ordinary
                       hours
                       ;
                       to
                       keep
                       the
                       Church
                       locked
                       and
                       clean
                       ,
                       as
                       also
                       the
                       Pulpit
                       and
                       the
                       seats
                       ,
                       to
                       lay
                       up
                       the
                       Books
                       and
                       other
                       things
                       belonging
                       to
                       the
                       Church
                       committed
                       to
                       their
                       trust
                       ,
                       to
                       provide
                       water
                       against
                       the
                       Christnings
                       ,
                       to
                       make
                       such
                       proclamations
                       as
                       are
                       enjoyned
                       them
                       by
                       the
                       Court
                       or
                       by
                       the
                       Minister
                       .
                       And
                       shal
                       receive
                       their
                       stipend
                       and
                       wages
                       by
                       the
                       contribution
                       of
                       the
                       Parishioners
                       ,
                       be
                       it
                       in
                       Corn
                       or
                       money
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       custome
                       of
                       the
                       place
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XI
                     .
                  
                   
                     Of
                     School
                     masters
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Article
                       I.
                       
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       THere
                       shall
                       be
                       a
                       
                         School
                         master
                      
                       in
                       every
                       Parish
                       ,
                       chosen
                       by
                       the
                       Minister
                       ,
                       Church
                       wardens
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       principall
                       persons
                       therein
                       ,
                       and
                       afterwards
                       presented
                       unto
                       the
                       Dean
                       to
                       be
                       licenced
                       thereunto
                       .
                       Nor
                       shall
                       it
                       be
                       lawfull
                       for
                       any
                       one
                       to
                       take
                       upon
                       him
                       this
                       charge
                       ,
                       not
                       being
                       in
                       this
                       manner
                       called
                       unto
                       it
                       .
                       The
                       Ministers
                       shall
                       have
                       the
                       charge
                       of
                       visiting
                       the
                       Schooles
                       ,
                       to
                       exhort
                       the
                       Masters
                       to
                       their
                       duty
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       II.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       They
                       shall
                       accustome
                       themselves
                       with
                       diligence
                       and
                       painfulnesse
                       to
                       teach
                       the
                       children
                       to
                       read
                       and
                       to
                       write
                       ,
                       to
                       say
                       their
                       prayers
                       and
                       to
                       answer
                       in
                       the
                       Catechismes
                       ;
                       they
                       shall
                       instruct
                       them
                       in
                       good
                       manners
                       ,
                       they
                       shall
                       bring
                       them
                       unto
                       Sermons
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       Common-prayers
                       ,
                       and
                       there
                       see
                       them
                       quietly
                       and
                       orderly
                       demean
                       themselves
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XII
                     .
                  
                   
                     Of
                     the
                     Court
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Article
                       I.
                       
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       THe
                       Court
                       shall
                       be
                       holden
                       every
                       Munday
                       in
                       the
                       year
                       ,
                       observing
                       the
                       same
                       vacations
                       as
                       the
                       
                         Courts
                         Civill
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       II.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       At
                       every
                       Session
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       beginning
                       of
                       it
                       ,
                       the
                       names
                       of
                       the
                       Assessors
                       shall
                       be
                       inrolled
                       ,
                       the
                       day
                       ,
                       the
                       moneth
                       and
                       the
                       year
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       decrees
                       perused
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       III.
                       
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       After
                       judgment
                       and
                       sentence
                       given
                       in
                       the
                       main
                       matter
                       ,
                       the
                       costs
                       of
                       the
                       parties
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       wages
                       of
                       the
                       officers
                       shall
                       be
                       awarded
                       by
                       censure
                       Ecclesiastick
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       IV.
                       
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       There
                       shall
                       be
                       two
                       Procters
                       duely
                       sworn
                       unto
                       the
                       Court
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       end
                       ,
                       the
                       people
                       may
                       proceed
                       formally
                       and
                       juridically
                       ,
                       without
                       any
                       confusion
                       or
                       surprise
                       .
                       And
                       the
                       Register
                       (
                       being
                       also
                       sworn
                       )
                       shall
                       faithfully
                       record
                       the
                       sentences
                       pronounced
                       ,
                       and
                       give
                       copies
                       of
                       the
                       Acts
                       to
                       such
                       as
                       do
                       require
                       it
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       V.
                       
                    
                     
                       5.
                       
                       The
                       Kings
                       Atturney
                       ,
                       or
                       in
                       his
                       absence
                       the
                       Solliciter
                       ,
                       shall
                       be
                       assistant
                       in
                       the
                       Court
                       from
                       time
                       to
                       time
                       in
                       the
                       awarding
                       of
                       punishment
                       ,
                       or
                       censure
                       upon
                       all
                       causes
                       of
                       crime
                       and
                       scandall
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       VI.
                       
                    
                     
                       6.
                       
                       For
                       the
                       serving
                       of
                       citation
                       and
                       summons
                       ,
                       the
                       Dean
                       shall
                       swear
                       the
                       Sextons
                       of
                       every
                       Parish
                       ,
                       together
                       with
                       an
                       Apparitour
                       ,
                       which
                       shall
                       truly
                       discharge
                       themselves
                       in
                       giving
                       
                       copies
                       of
                       the
                       originall
                       proces
                       and
                       citation
                       unto
                       those
                       whom
                       it
                       concerns
                       ,
                       or
                       in
                       the
                       absence
                       of
                       the
                       party
                       ,
                       to
                       his
                       servants
                       .
                       In
                       which
                       proces
                       and
                       citations
                       ,
                       the
                       causes
                       of
                       their
                       appearance
                       shall
                       be
                       expressed
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       VII
                       .
                    
                     
                       7.
                       
                       If
                       the
                       party
                       will
                       not
                       be
                       found
                       ,
                       as
                       either
                       hiding
                       himself
                       ,
                       or
                       using
                       any
                       other
                       collusion
                       ,
                       the
                       citation
                       shall
                       be
                       affixed
                       (
                       in
                       case
                       that
                       he
                       have
                       never
                       an
                       house
                       )
                       on
                       the
                       Church
                       door
                       of
                       the
                       Parish
                       where
                       he
                       dwelleth
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       upon
                       a
                       Sunday
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       VIII
                       .
                    
                     
                       8.
                       
                       If
                       it
                       come
                       unto
                       the
                       notice
                       of
                       the
                       Dean
                       by
                       the
                       report
                       of
                       honest
                       men
                       ,
                       that
                       any
                       one
                       hath
                       doth
                       live
                       notoriously
                       scandalous
                       ,
                       he
                       shall
                       advertise
                       the
                       Minister
                       and
                       Church-wardens
                       of
                       the
                       Parish
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       end
                       ,
                       that
                       being
                       thus
                       informed
                       ,
                       they
                       may
                       present
                       such
                       persons
                       as
                       merit
                       to
                       be
                       punished
                       ,
                       or
                       censured
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       IX
                       .
                    
                     
                       9.
                       
                       Upon
                       good
                       notice
                       of
                       a
                       crime
                       committed
                       by
                       any
                       of
                       the
                       Ministers
                       ,
                       the
                       Dean
                       after
                       two
                       warnings
                       or
                       admonitions
                       ,
                       shall
                       proceed
                       to
                       the
                       reforming
                       of
                       him
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       advice
                       and
                       consent
                       of
                       two
                       of
                       his
                       brethren
                       ,
                       even
                       unto
                       suspension
                       and
                       sequestration
                       .
                       And
                       in
                       case
                       he
                       continue
                       refractory
                       ,
                       the
                       Dean
                       by
                       the
                       consent
                       of
                       the
                       major
                       part
                       of
                       Ministers
                       ,
                       shall
                       proceed
                       to
                       deprivation
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       X.
                       
                    
                     
                       10.
                       
                       No
                       commutation
                       shall
                       be
                       made
                       in
                       lieu
                       of
                       penance
                       ,
                       without
                       great
                       circumspection
                       ,
                       and
                       regard
                       had
                       unto
                       the
                       quality
                       of
                       the
                       persons
                       and
                       circumstances
                       of
                       the
                       crime
                       .
                       And
                       the
                       commutation
                       shall
                       be
                       inrolled
                       in
                       the
                       Acts
                       of
                       the
                       Court
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       imployed
                       upon
                       the
                       poor
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       pious
                       uses
                       ;
                       whereof
                       an
                       account
                       shall
                       be
                       given
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       Register
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       XI
                       .
                    
                     
                       11.
                       
                       After
                       the
                       first
                       default
                       ,
                       the
                       non-appearance
                       of
                       the
                       party
                       again
                       cited
                       shall
                       be
                       reputed
                       as
                       a
                       contempt
                       ;
                       if
                       being
                       after
                       peren
                       ptorily
                       cited
                       he
                       doth
                       not
                       appear
                       ,
                       then
                       shall
                       they
                       proceed
                       against
                       him
                       by
                       excommunication
                       ;
                       and
                       if
                       before
                       the
                       next
                       Court
                       day
                       he
                       endevour
                       not
                       to
                       obtain
                       absolution
                       ,
                       they
                       shall
                       proceed
                       to
                       the
                       publishing
                       of
                       the
                       sentence
                       of
                       the
                       minor
                       excommunication
                       ,
                       which
                       shal
                       be
                       delivered
                       to
                       the
                       Minister
                       of
                       the
                       Parish
                       to
                       be
                       read
                       upon
                       some
                       solemn
                       day
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       hearing
                       of
                       the
                       greater
                       part
                       of
                       the
                       Parishioners
                       .
                       The
                       party
                       still
                       continuing
                       in
                       his
                       contumacy
                       ,
                       they
                       shall
                       then
                       proceed
                       unto
                       the
                       major
                       excommunication
                       ;
                       whereby
                       he
                       shall
                       be
                       excluded
                       
                         a
                         sacris
                         &
                         societate
                         fidelium
                      
                       .
                       If
                       this
                       bring
                       him
                       not
                       unto
                       obedience
                       and
                       acknowledgement
                       within
                       the
                       space
                       of
                       forty
                       dayes
                       ,
                       then
                       shall
                       the
                       Dean
                       by
                       his
                       certificate
                       authentick
                       give
                       notice
                       unto
                       the
                       Bailiff
                       and
                       Justices
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       contumacy
                       ,
                       requiring
                       their
                       assistance
                       to
                       seise
                       on
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       commit
                       him
                       prisoner
                       to
                       some
                       sure
                       place
                       till
                       he
                       be
                       humbled
                       ,
                       and
                       shall
                       give
                       surety
                       that
                       he
                       will
                       submit
                       unto
                       the
                       ordinance
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       ;
                       and
                       before
                       that
                       he
                       be
                       absolved
                       ,
                       he
                       shall
                       be
                       bound
                       to
                       defray
                       the
                       costs
                       and
                       charges
                       of
                       the
                       suit
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       XII
                       .
                    
                     
                       12
                       In
                       cases
                       of
                       incontinency
                       upon
                       presentment
                       of
                       the
                       Church-wardens
                       ,
                       together
                       with
                       the
                       probabilities
                       of
                       a
                       common
                       
                         fame
                         ,
                         scandall
                      
                       and
                       presumptions
                       in
                       this
                       case
                       requisite
                       ,
                       the
                       party
                       shall
                       undergo
                       the
                       purgation
                       upon
                       oath
                       ,
                       or
                       else
                       shall
                       be
                       reputed
                       as
                       convict
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       XIII
                       .
                    
                     
                       13.
                       
                       In
                       causes
                       of
                       Adultery
                       ,
                       at
                       the
                       instance
                       of
                       the
                       party
                       ,
                       the
                       proceedings
                       shall
                       go
                       on
                       advisedly
                       by
                       good
                       proofs
                       and
                       informations
                       ,
                       even
                       to
                       evidence
                       of
                       the
                       crime
                       objected
                       ;
                       and
                       if
                       the
                       matter
                       or
                       evidence
                       of
                       fact
                       be
                       clear
                       ,
                       they
                       may
                       proceed
                       to
                       separation
                       
                         a
                         thoro
                         &
                         mensa
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       XIV
                       .
                    
                     
                       14.
                       
                       He
                       that
                       shall
                       offend
                       in
                       point
                       of
                       calumny
                       and
                       diffamation
                       ,
                       
                       shall
                       make
                       acknowledgment
                       of
                       the
                       injury
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       exigence
                       of
                       the
                       case
                       ,
                       provided
                       that
                       the
                       business
                       be
                       followed
                       within
                       the
                       compasse
                       of
                       the
                       year
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       the
                       matter
                       of
                       it
                       be
                       of
                       Ecclesiasticall
                       cognisance
                       in
                       the
                       crimes
                       above
                       recited
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XIII
                     .
                  
                   
                     Of
                     Appeales
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Article
                       I.
                       
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       APpeales
                       in
                       causes
                       Ecclesiasticall
                       shall
                       be
                       heard
                       and
                       determined
                       by
                       the
                       reverend
                       father
                       in
                       God
                       the
                       Bishop
                       of
                       Winton
                       in
                       person
                       ,
                       and
                       if
                       that
                       See
                       be
                       void
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       most
                       reverend
                       father
                       in
                       God
                       ,
                       the
                       Archbishop
                       of
                       Canterbury
                       in
                       person
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       II.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       All
                       Appeales
                       shall
                       be
                       exhibited
                       within
                       fifteen
                       dayes
                       after
                       notice
                       taken
                       of
                       the
                       sentence
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       party
                       shall
                       be
                       constrained
                       to
                       take
                       or
                       write
                       out
                       the
                       whole
                       proces
                       ,
                       at
                       it
                       is
                       upon
                       the
                       Register
                       or
                       Rols
                       of
                       Court
                       ;
                       which
                       Acts
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Court
                       shall
                       be
                       delivered
                       to
                       him
                       in
                       forme
                       and
                       time
                       convenient
                       ,
                       under
                       the
                       seal
                       of
                       the
                       office
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Appellant
                       shall
                       pursue
                       the
                       action
                       within
                       a
                       year
                       and
                       a
                       day
                       ,
                       
                         aut
                         sententiae
                         latae
                         stare
                         compellitur
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       III.
                       
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       It
                       shall
                       not
                       be
                       lawfull
                       to
                       appeal
                       untill
                       after
                       the
                       definitive
                       sentence
                       ,
                       unlesse
                       in
                       these
                       two
                       cases
                       ,
                       viz.
                       either
                       when
                       the
                       Interlocutory
                       is
                       such
                       as
                       puts
                       an
                       end
                       unto
                       the
                       businesse
                       ,
                       or
                       else
                       when
                       the
                       said
                       interlocutory
                       being
                       obeyed
                       brings
                       such
                       irreparable
                       damage
                       to
                       the
                       party
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       cannot
                       help
                       himself
                       by
                       his
                       Appeal
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     A
                     Table
                     of
                     the
                     Fees
                     appertaining
                     to
                     the
                     Dean
                     and
                     his
                     Officers
                     in
                     all
                     causes
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     .
                  
                   
                     FOr
                     the
                     proving
                     of
                     a
                     Will
                     where
                     the
                     goods
                     of
                     the
                     deceased
                     exceed
                     not
                     the
                     value
                     of
                     five
                     pound
                     .
                     To
                     the
                     Dean
                     o.
                     
                  
                   
                     To
                     the
                     Register
                     for
                     writing
                     and
                     recording
                     it
                     6
                     d.
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     the
                     approving
                     of
                     a
                     Will
                     above
                     the
                     value
                     of
                     5
                     l.
                     To
                     the
                     Dean
                     2
                     s.
                     To
                     the
                     Register
                     or
                     Notary
                     1
                     s.
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     a
                     Letter
                     of
                     administration
                     where
                     the
                     goods
                     of
                     the
                     deceased
                     exceed
                     not
                     the
                     value
                     of
                     5
                     
                       l.
                       de
                       elaro
                    
                     .
                     To
                     the
                     Dean
                     o.
                     To
                     the
                     Register
                     for
                     writing
                     it
                     6
                     d.
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     a
                     Letter
                     of
                     administration
                     above
                     that
                     value
                     .
                     To
                     the
                     Dean
                     1
                     s.
                     To
                     the
                     Register
                     1
                     s.
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     the
                     registring
                     an
                     Inventory
                     of
                     the
                     goods
                     of
                     minors
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     said
                     inventory
                     exceedeth
                     not
                     the
                     value
                     of
                     5
                     l.
                     To
                     the
                     Dean
                     o.
                     To
                     the
                     Register
                     4
                     d.
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     the
                     registring
                     of
                     Inventories
                     exceeding
                     the
                     value
                     of
                     5
                     l.
                     To
                     the
                     Dean
                     2
                     s.
                     To
                     the
                     Register
                     1
                     s.
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     an
                     authentick
                     copy
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     
                       Wils
                       ,
                       Inventories
                    
                     or
                     
                       Letters
                       of
                       administration
                    
                     .
                     To
                     the
                     Dean
                     for
                     his
                     seal
                     6
                     d.
                     To
                     the
                     Register
                     6
                     d.
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     processe
                     compulsory
                     to
                     bring
                     in
                     the
                     Wils
                     1
                     s.
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     Licences
                     of
                     marriage
                     .
                     To
                     the
                     Dean
                     3
                     s.
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     the
                     sequestration
                     of
                     the
                     profits
                     of
                     a
                     Benefice
                     .
                     To
                     the
                     Dean
                     6
                     s.
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     the
                     induction
                     of
                     a
                     Minister
                     .
                     To
                     the
                     Dean
                     3
                     s.
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     proces
                     and
                     citations
                     .
                     To
                     the
                     Dean
                     2
                     
                       d.
                       ob
                    
                     .
                     To
                     the
                     Notary
                     1
                     
                       d.
                       d.
                    
                     To
                     the
                     Apparitor
                     for
                     serving
                     the
                     Proces
                     and
                     Citations
                     3
                     d.
                     To
                     the
                     Sexton
                     for
                     serving
                     a
                     Citation
                     within
                     the
                     Parish
                     1
                     
                       d.
                       d.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     absolution
                     from
                     the
                     
                       minor
                       excommunication
                    
                     .
                     To
                     the
                     Dean
                     1
                     s.
                     To
                     the
                     Notary
                     2
                     
                       d
                       ob
                    
                     .
                     To
                     the
                     Apparitor
                     2
                     
                       d.
                       ●b
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     absolution
                     from
                     the
                     
                       major
                       excommunication
                    
                     .
                     To
                     the
                     Dean
                     2
                     s.
                     To
                     the
                     Notary
                     2
                     
                       d.
                       ob
                    
                     .
                     To
                     the
                     Apparitor
                     6
                     d.
                     
                  
                   
                     In
                     causes
                     Litigious
                     ,
                     the
                     party
                     overthrown
                     shall
                     pay
                     the
                     fees
                     and
                     duties
                     of
                     the
                     Officers
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     authentick
                     writing
                     .
                     To
                     the
                     party
                     4
                     d.
                     as
                     also
                     to
                     every
                     witnesse
                     produced
                     in
                     Court
                     4
                     d.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                     To
                     the
                     Proctors
                     of
                     the
                     Court
                     for
                     every
                     cause
                     they
                     plead
                     6
                     d.
                     
                  
                   
                     To
                     the
                     Notary
                     for
                     every
                     instrument
                     entred
                     in
                     the
                     Court
                     1
                     
                       d
                       qa
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     To
                     him
                     for
                     every
                     first
                     default
                     in
                     Court
                     1
                     
                       d.
                       qa
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     To
                     him
                     in
                     case
                     of
                     
                       contumacy
                       4
                       d.
                    
                     
                  
                
                 
                   According
                   whereunto
                   it
                   is
                   ordained
                   that
                   neither
                   the
                   Dean
                   nor
                   his
                   successors
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   officers
                   ,
                   either
                   directly
                   or
                   indirectly
                   ,
                   shall
                   demand
                   ,
                   exact
                   ,
                   or
                   receive
                   of
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Isle
                   ,
                   any
                   other
                   fees
                   or
                   duties
                   ,
                   then
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   specified
                   in
                   the
                   table
                   above
                   written
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   further
                   ordained
                   ,
                   that
                   whatsoever
                   hath
                   been
                   done
                   or
                   put
                   in
                   execution
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Isle
                   ,
                   on
                   any
                   causes
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   virtue
                   of
                   any
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   forthwith
                   abrogated
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   drawn
                   into
                   example
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Dean
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   successors
                   in
                   the
                   times
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   tenure
                   of
                   these
                   Canons
                   at
                   this
                   present
                   made
                   and
                   established
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   all
                   their
                   proceedings
                   be
                   limited
                   and
                   fitted
                   to
                   the
                   contents
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Canons
                   and
                   Constitutions
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   .
                   Also
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   hindrance
                   or
                   impeachment
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   Civill
                   Magistrate
                   unto
                   the
                   said
                   Dean
                   and
                   his
                   successors
                   in
                   the
                   peaceable
                   execution
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   jurisdiction
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Canons
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   nothing
                   prejudiciall
                   to
                   the
                   priviledges
                   and
                   customes
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Isle
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   our
                   purpose
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   derogate
                   .
                   Given
                   (
                   as
                   before
                   said
                   )
                   under
                   our
                   signet
                   at
                   our
                   Court
                   at
                   Greenwich
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   of
                   June
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   of
                   our
                   Reign
                   of
                   
                     England
                     ,
                     France
                  
                   and
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   twentieth
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Scotland
                   the
                   six
                   and
                   fiftieth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   For
                   what
                   cause
                   it
                   pleased
                   his
                   Majesty
                   to
                   begin
                   with
                   Jarsey
                   .
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   A
                   representation
                   of
                   such
                   motives
                   whereon
                   the
                   like
                   may
                   be
                   effected
                   in
                   the
                   Isle
                   of
                   Guernzey
                   .
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   The
                   indignity
                   done
                   by
                   a
                   Minister
                   hereof
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   .
                   (
                   4
                   )
                   The
                   calling
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   in
                   some
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   how
                   defensible
                   .
                   (
                   5
                   )
                   The
                   circumstances
                   both
                   of
                   time
                   and
                   persons
                   how
                   ready
                   for
                   an
                   alteration
                   .
                   (
                   6
                   )
                   The
                   grievances
                   of
                   the
                   Ministery
                   against
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   .
                   (
                   7
                   )
                   Proposals
                   of
                   such
                   means
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   fittest
                   in
                   the
                   managing
                   of
                   this
                   design
                   .
                   (
                   8
                   )
                   The
                   submission
                   of
                   the
                   Author
                   and
                   the
                   work
                   unto
                   his
                   Lordship
                   .
                   The
                   conclusion
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   .
                   Our
                   return
                   to
                   England
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Now
                 am
                 come
                 unto
                 the
                 fourth
                 and
                 last
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 intended
                 once
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 framed
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 suit
                 unto
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Island
                 not
                 yet
                 weaned
                 from
                 the
                 breasts
                 of
                 their
                 late
                 mother
                 of
                 Geneva
                 .
                 But
                 finding
                 that
                 course
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 those
                 particulars
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 follow
                 ;
                 I
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 pursue
                 that
                 purpose
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 declaration
                 .
                 My
                 scope
                 and
                 project
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 before
                 your
                 Lordship
                 such
                 reasons
                 which
                 may
                 encite
                 you
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 favour
                 which
                 most
                 worthily
                 you
                 have
                 attained
                 to
                 with
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 reduction
                 of
                 this
                 Isle
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 to
                 that
                 antient
                 order
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 formerly
                 was
                 guided
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 it
                 held
                 most
                 conformity
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 Before
                 I
                 enter
                 on
                 with
                 argument
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 remove
                 a
                 doubt
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 raised
                 about
                 
                 this
                 businesse
                 ;
                 as
                 viz.
                 For
                 what
                 cause
                 his
                 late
                 most
                 excellent
                 Majesty
                 proceeded
                 to
                 this
                 alteration
                 in
                 one
                 Island
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 both
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 resolved
                 to
                 try
                 his
                 forces
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 only
                 ;
                 why
                 he
                 should
                 rather
                 sort
                 out
                 Jarsey
                 .
                 A
                 doubt
                 without
                 great
                 difficulty
                 to
                 be
                 cleared
                 .
                 For
                 had
                 his
                 Majesty
                 attempted
                 both
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 both
                 Islands
                 had
                 then
                 communicated
                 counsels
                 ,
                 banded
                 themselves
                 in
                 a
                 league
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 mutuall
                 encouragement
                 continued
                 more
                 peremptory
                 to
                 their
                 old
                 Mumpsimus
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 antient
                 principle
                 in
                 the
                 arts
                 of
                 Empire
                 ,
                 
                   Divide
                   &
                   impera
                
                 ;
                 and
                 well
                 noted
                 by
                 the
                 State-historian
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 more
                 advantaged
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 Britaine
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 natives
                 never
                 met
                 together
                 to
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 danger
                 .
                 
                   Ita
                   dum
                   singuli
                   pugnabant
                   ,
                   universi
                   vincebantur
                   .
                
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 his
                 Majesty
                 soresaw
                 for
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 one
                 Island
                 once
                 were
                 taken
                 off
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 might
                 with
                 greater
                 ease
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 conforme
                 .
                 Being
                 resolved
                 then
                 to
                 attempt
                 them
                 single
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 good
                 reason
                 why
                 he
                 should
                 begin
                 with
                 Jarsey
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 unto
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 send
                 a
                 new
                 Governour
                 ,
                 not
                 yet
                 ingaged
                 unto
                 a
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 pliable
                 to
                 his
                 instructions
                 .
                 Whereas
                 Sir
                 
                   Tho.
                   Leighton
                
                 still
                 continued
                 in
                 his
                 charge
                 at
                 Guernzey
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 had
                 so
                 main
                 a
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 introduction
                 of
                 the
                 Plat-forme
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 brought
                 with
                 any
                 stomach
                 to
                 intend
                 an
                 alteration
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 counsels
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 not
                 to
                 lose
                 my self
                 in
                 the
                 search
                 of
                 Princes
                 counsels
                 ,
                 which
                 commonly
                 are
                 too
                 far
                 removed
                 from
                 vulgar
                 eyes
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 content
                 our selves
                 with
                 knowing
                 the
                 event
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 means
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Jarsey
                 was
                 reduced
                 unto
                 a
                 Discipline
                 conformable
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 an
                 easie
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 reforming
                 also
                 that
                 in
                 Guernzey
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 which
                 designe
                 ,
                 may
                 it
                 please
                 your
                 Lordship
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 these
                 reasons
                 following
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 within
                 my
                 hopes
                 ,
                 your
                 Lordship
                 possibly
                 may
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 deal
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 
                   A
                   Jove
                   principium
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 duty
                 I
                 am
                 bound
                 )
                 I
                 propose
                 unto
                 your
                 Lordship
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 honour
                 which
                 will
                 redound
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 a
                 Discipline
                 unto
                 the
                 smallest
                 Oratory
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 you
                 assure
                 your self
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 answerable
                 to
                 his
                 holy
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 those
                 blessed
                 spirits
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 For
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 as
                 Mardochaus
                 once
                 to
                 Hester
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 case
                 be
                 somewhat
                 different
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   knoweth
                   whether
                   you
                   be
                   come
                   unto
                   these
                   dignities
                   ,
                   for
                   such
                   a
                   time
                   as
                   this
                   ?
                
                 And
                 why
                 may
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 you
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 application
                 unto
                 this
                 particular
                 designment
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   unto
                   whom
                   so
                   much
                   is
                   given
                   ,
                   of
                   him
                   also
                   shall
                   much
                   be
                   required
                   ?
                
                 Private
                 exployts
                 and
                 undertakings
                 are
                 expected
                 even
                 from
                 private
                 persons
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 hath
                 raised
                 up
                 you
                 to
                 publick
                 honours
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 looks
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 honour
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 advancement
                 and
                 undertaking
                 of
                 such
                 counsels
                 as
                 may
                 concern
                 his
                 Church
                 in
                 publick
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 ,
                 if
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 verily
                 perswade
                 my self
                 )
                 your
                 counsels
                 tend
                 unto
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Chureh
                 ;
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 whereof
                 you
                 are
                 so
                 principall
                 a
                 member
                 :
                 You
                 shall
                 not
                 easily
                 encounter
                 with
                 an
                 object
                 ,
                 whereon
                 your
                 counsels
                 may
                 be
                 better
                 busied
                 .
                 So
                 strangely
                 do
                 these
                 men
                 disgrace
                 your
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   lay
                   her
                   glory
                   in
                   the
                   dust
                   .
                
                 Two
                 instances
                 hereof
                 I
                 shall
                 present
                 unto
                 your
                 Lordship
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 better
                 edge
                 on
                 your
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 though
                 otherwise
                 I
                 had
                 forborne
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 particulars
                 .
                 It
                 pleased
                 his
                 Majesty
                 for
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 these
                 Islands
                 ,
                 to
                 send
                 into
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 two
                 Companies
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 equally
                 distributed
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 peevish
                 obstinacy
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 this
                 Guernzey
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 allow
                 their
                 Minister
                 to
                 read
                 prayers
                 unto
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 times
                 when
                 himself
                 and
                 people
                 did
                 not
                 use
                 it
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 on
                 much
                 entreaty
                 he
                 was
                 contented
                 to
                 permit
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 expresse
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 either
                 read
                 the
                 Litany
                 ,
                 or
                 administer
                 the
                 Communion
                 .
                 Since
                 when
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 they
                 purpose
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 compelled
                 to
                 ferry
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 hall
                 there
                 celebrate
                 the
                 holy
                 Supper
                 .
                 As
                 little
                 is
                 our
                 Church
                 beholding
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 her
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 her
                 Liturgie
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 St.
                 Peters
                 on
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 Lecture
                 every
                 Thursday
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 day
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Christs
                 Nativity
                 was
                 solemnized
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1623.
                 the
                 same
                 party
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 Sermon
                 
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 any
                 the
                 smal
                 lest
                 honour
                 might
                 reflect
                 upon
                 the
                 day
                 .
                 
                   O
                   curvae
                   in
                   terris
                   animae
                   ,
                   &
                   coelestium
                   inanes
                   .
                
                 An
                 opposition
                 far
                 more
                 superstitious
                 then
                 any
                 ceremony
                 ,
                 observation
                 of
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 though
                 meerly
                 Jewish
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 all
                 of
                 us
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 tender
                 to
                 our
                 Princes
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 Gods
                 by
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   nursing
                   fathers
                
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I
                 represent
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 rank
                 unto
                 your
                 Lordship
                 a
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 which
                 you
                 shall
                 here
                 in
                 do
                 unto
                 your
                 Kings
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 your
                 late
                 Master
                 of
                 happy
                 memory
                 ,
                 who
                 gave
                 you
                 first
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 guide
                 you
                 unto
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 pursuit
                 of
                 his
                 intendments
                 .
                 So
                 glorious
                 were
                 the
                 purposes
                 of
                 that
                 Heroick
                 Prince
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 secure
                 and
                 flourishing
                 tranquillity
                 of
                 Gods
                 holy
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 certainly
                 it
                 were
                 impiety
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 miscarry
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 other
                 our
                 now
                 gratious
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 doubled
                 the
                 promotions
                 conferred
                 upon
                 you
                 by
                 his
                 father
                 ;
                 in
                 being
                 an
                 author
                 to
                 him
                 of
                 those
                 thoughts
                 which
                 may
                 so
                 much
                 redound
                 unto
                 his
                 glory
                 ;
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 his
                 Majesty
                 should
                 find
                 a
                 time
                 convenient
                 to
                 go
                 forward
                 in
                 his
                 Fathers
                 project
                 ,
                 of
                 reducing
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 Protestant
                 unto
                 one
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Liturgie
                 ;
                 there
                 might
                 not
                 an
                 objection
                 thwart
                 him
                 ,
                 drawn
                 from
                 home
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 it
                 may
                 perhaps
                 be
                 unto
                 him
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 fan●●
                 the
                 proposall
                 as
                 Demades
                 once
                 to
                 Philip
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 That
                 first
                 he
                 might
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 compose
                 the
                 differences
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 dominions
                 ,
                 b
                 〈…〉
                 re
                 he
                 motion
                 a
                 consormity
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 this
                 reply
                 from
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 when
                 ever
                 he
                 proposeth
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 same
                 businesse
                 .
                 The
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Jarsey
                 ,
                 a
                 before
                 I
                 have
                 shown
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 denyed
                 admission
                 to
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 Common-prayer
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 imposed
                 upon
                 the
                 Scots
                 ;
                 〈◊〉
                 better
                 reason
                 may
                 the
                 Scots
                 refuse
                 to
                 entertain
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 imposed
                 on
                 those
                 of
                 Gu●●zey
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 the
                 honour
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 honour
                 next
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 .
                 A
                 calling
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 stomached
                 in
                 generall
                 by
                 all
                 that
                 party
                 ,
                 so
                 most
                 especially
                 reviled
                 by
                 those
                 amongst
                 our selves
                 for
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 tyrannous
                 ,
                 a
                 divelish
                 ordinance
                 a
                 bastardly
                 
                 government
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 are
                 better
                 affected
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 more
                 moderate
                 in
                 professing
                 their
                 dislike
                 :
                 for
                 did
                 they
                 but
                 approve
                 the
                 hierarchy
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 then
                 proceed
                 so
                 unwarrantably
                 as
                 now
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 ordination
                 of
                 their
                 Ministers
                 .
                 I
                 cal
                 it
                 unwarrantable
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 lawful
                 and
                 ordinary
                 door
                 of
                 entrance
                 unto
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 was
                 never
                 shut
                 unto
                 this
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 their
                 preposterous
                 entry
                 upon
                 this
                 sacred
                 calling
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 back-door
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 window
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 unanswerable
                 .
                 Whereas
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 pleaded
                 in
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 those
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 beyond
                 the
                 seas
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 meet
                 with
                 any
                 Bishops
                 which
                 would
                 give
                 them
                 ordination
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 would
                 abjure
                 the
                 Gospell
                 as
                 they
                 then
                 profest
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 necessity
                 compelled
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 private
                 way
                 of
                 
                   imposing
                   hands
                
                 on
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 particular
                 ,
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 some
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 unfitly
                 be
                 resembled
                 unto
                 that
                 of
                 Scipio
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 related
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 book
                 of
                 
                   Valerius
                   Max.
                   cap.
                
                 7.
                 upon
                 some
                 want
                 of
                 money
                 for
                 the
                 furtherance
                 of
                 the
                 necessary
                 affaires
                 of
                 state
                 ,
                 he
                 demanded
                 a
                 supply
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 treasury
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Questor
                 pretending
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 against
                 the
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 refused
                 to
                 open
                 it
                 ,
                 himself
                 a
                 private
                 person
                 ,
                 seised
                 the
                 Keyes
                 ,
                 
                   Patefacto
                   aerario
                   legem
                   utilitati
                   cedere
                   coegit
                
                 ;
                 and
                 over-ruled
                 the
                 Law
                 by
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 the
                 Weal
                 publick
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 most
                 and
                 best
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 this
                 behalf
                 )
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 reformation
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 many
                 good
                 men
                 made
                 suit
                 to
                 be
                 supplyed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 treasury
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ordinary
                 course
                 of
                 ordination
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 denied
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Questors
                 or
                 Prelates
                 of
                 those
                 dayes
                 ;
                 they
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 private
                 and
                 inferior
                 Priests
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 be
                 unfurnished
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 excuse
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 alleadged
                 ;
                 whose
                 continuall
                 recourse
                 unto
                 these
                 
                   private
                   keyes
                
                 is
                 done
                 upon
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 then
                 a
                 dislike
                 of
                 that
                 high
                 calling
                 to
                 which
                 your
                 Lordship
                 is
                 advanced
                 ;
                 which
                 therefore
                 you
                 are
                 bound
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 to
                 punish
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 rectifie
                 .
              
               
                 Two
                 other
                 reasons
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 which
                 may
                 invite
                 your
                 Lordship
                 to
                 this
                 undertaking
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 so
                 weighty
                 or
                 of
                 
                 that
                 importance
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 remainders
                 of
                 that
                 party
                 here
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 hardned
                 in
                 their
                 obstinacy
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 Jarsey
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 discouraged
                 in
                 their
                 submission
                 and
                 conformity
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 shewn
                 unto
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 brethren
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 never
                 made
                 head
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 permission
                 of
                 plat-forme
                 in
                 these
                 Islands
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 violence
                 they
                 did
                 assaile
                 the
                 hierarchy
                 ,
                 what
                 clamorus
                 they
                 continually
                 raised
                 against
                 the
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 what
                 superstitions
                 and
                 impieties
                 they
                 imputed
                 to
                 our
                 
                   Liturgy
                   ;
                   notius
                   est
                   quam
                   ut
                   stylo
                   egeat
                   ,
                
                 is
                 too
                 wel
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 related
                 .
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 questionless
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 confirme
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 new
                 devices
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 still
                 permitted
                 to
                 this
                 Isle
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 they
                 think
                 themselves
                 but
                 wronged
                 ,
                 that
                 still
                 they
                 are
                 contrould
                 and
                 censured
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 that
                 discipline
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 Soveraign
                 authority
                 allowed
                 and
                 licensed
                 ;
                 though
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 dominions
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 your
                 Lordship
                 may
                 conceive
                 how
                 just
                 a
                 cause
                 of
                 discontent
                 and
                 of
                 repining
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 Jarsey
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 dayly
                 hear
                 it
                 thundred
                 from
                 the
                 Coasts
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 that
                 faintly
                 they
                 have
                 sold
                 themselves
                 to
                 bondage
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 faithfull
                 zelots
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Guernzey
                 ,
                 doe
                 still
                 preserve
                 themselves
                 in
                 liberty
                 .
                 
                   Vel
                   ne●trum
                   flammis
                   ure
                   ,
                   velure
                   duos
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Lover
                 in
                 Ausonius
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 my
                 first
                 rank
                 of
                 motives
                 here
                 presented
                 to
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 may
                 most
                 properly
                 call
                 
                   motives
                   necessary
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 respect
                 unto
                 the
                 cause
                 ;
                 I
                 come
                 next
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 quality
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 call
                 motives
                 of
                 conveniency
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 questionlesse
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 more
                 convenient
                 for
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 this
                 work
                 ,
                 then
                 ever
                 we
                 may
                 hope
                 to
                 see
                 hereafter
                 ;
                 whether
                 we
                 consider
                 it
                 in
                 reference
                 unto
                 our
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Discipline
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Governour
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 both
                 sorts
                 ,
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 instant
                 ,
                 an
                 established
                 peace
                 between
                 it
                 and
                 France
                 ,
                 concluded
                 on
                 while
                 we
                 were
                 in
                 these
                 Islands
                 ,
                 and
                 published
                 immediately
                 on
                 our
                 coming
                 home
                 ;
                 which
                 Realm
                 only
                 carryeth
                 a
                 covetous
                 and
                 watchfull
                 eye
                 upon
                 those
                 Islands
                 .
                 Were
                 it
                 between
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 lately
                 was
                 ,
                 nothing
                 but
                 wars
                 and
                 depredations
                 ;
                 ●he
                 alteration
                 then
                 perhaps
                 might
                 
                 be
                 unsafe
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 alwayes
                 dangerous
                 to
                 discontent
                 or
                 charge
                 that
                 Nation
                 ,
                 upon
                 whose
                 loyalty
                 we
                 must
                 rely
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 I
                 tell
                 unto
                 what
                 desperate
                 and
                 undutifull
                 practises
                 ,
                 the
                 furious
                 heat
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 Preachers
                 may
                 possibly
                 excite
                 a
                 multitude
                 ;
                 when
                 come
                 the
                 worst
                 that
                 can
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 enemy
                 at
                 hand
                 that
                 will
                 subscribe
                 to
                 any
                 articles
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 t
                 is
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 long
                 peace
                 will
                 hold
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 easie
                 to
                 determine
                 ,
                 depending
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 pleasure
                 of
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 Discipline
                 it self
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 well
                 prepared
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 for
                 a
                 change
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 ordered
                 in
                 their
                 Canons
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 so
                 may
                 call
                 them
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 errours
                 of
                 the
                 Consistory
                 shall
                 be
                 corrected
                 by
                 the
                 Colloquie
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Colloquie
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 departure
                 of
                 Jarsey
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 way
                 of
                 further
                 Synods
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 redresse
                 of
                 grivances
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 either
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Colloquie
                 must
                 be
                 unalterable
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 expresly
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 platforme
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 granted
                 some
                 other
                 jurisdiction
                 to
                 have
                 power
                 above
                 them
                 ,
                 whereby
                 their
                 censures
                 may
                 be
                 moderated
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 would
                 estate
                 their
                 Colloquies
                 in
                 a
                 tyranny
                 more
                 prevalent
                 and
                 binding
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 chair
                 of
                 Rome
                 so
                 much
                 complained
                 of
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 openeth
                 a
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 Episcopall
                 authority
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 admission
                 of
                 Appeals
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 directions
                 of
                 their
                 proceedings
                 .
                 Add
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 noble
                 Governour
                 ,
                 no
                 friend
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 that
                 party
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 which
                 gladly
                 would
                 resign
                 those
                 rights
                 of
                 old
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Deanry
                 ,
                 when
                 ever
                 it
                 shall
                 please
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 restore
                 that
                 dignity
                 unto
                 the
                 Island
                 .
                 A
                 Peer
                 so
                 perfectly
                 known
                 unto
                 your
                 Lordship
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 say
                 more
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 once
                 Velleius
                 did
                 of
                 
                   Junius
                   Blaesus
                   ,
                   Vir
                   nescias
                   an
                   utilior
                   Castris
                   ,
                   vel
                   melior
                   toga
                   .
                
                 It
                 were
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 no
                 ordinary
                 study
                 to
                 determine
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 more
                 able
                 in
                 the
                 Campe
                 or
                 Senate
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 alterations
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 the
                 fancy
                 and
                 affection
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 is
                 principally
                 to
                 be
                 attended
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 whom
                 such
                 mutations
                 most
                 properly
                 concern
                 ;
                 wherein
                 I
                 find
                 all
                 things
                 made
                 ready
                 to
                 your
                 Lordships
                 hand
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 set
                 it
                 forwards
                 .
                 The
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 more
                 understanding
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Isle
                 ,
                 offended
                 with
                 the
                 severe
                 and
                 unsociable
                 carriage
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Consistories
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 unlimited
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 Colloquie
                 hath
                 made
                 that
                 government
                 unsufferable
                 .
                 Before
                 they
                 had
                 enough
                 to
                 keep
                 themselves
                 from
                 censure
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 houses
                 from
                 the
                 diligence
                 of
                 Consistoriall
                 spies
                 ;
                 when
                 yet
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 higher
                 Court
                 wherein
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 hope
                 of
                 remedy
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 being
                 none
                 to
                 appeal
                 from
                 in
                 the
                 Consistory
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 which
                 wil
                 condemn
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Colloquie
                 ,
                 they
                 undergo
                 the
                 yoak
                 with
                 much
                 clamour
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 more
                 stomach
                 .
                 A
                 stomach
                 which
                 estsoones
                 they
                 spare
                 not
                 to
                 disgorge
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 ,
                 viz.
                 as
                 they
                 come
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 their
                 Courts
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 punishment
                 or
                 censure
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 the
                 Ministers
                 exclaime
                 against
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 as
                 presuming
                 too
                 far
                 above
                 their
                 latchet
                 ;
                 pretending
                 that
                 by
                 them
                 their
                 Discipline
                 hath
                 been
                 infringed
                 ,
                 their
                 priviledges
                 violated
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Ministery
                 interrupted
                 .
                 Matters
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 repined
                 at
                 only
                 in
                 a
                 corner
                 ,
                 but
                 publickly
                 presented
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 Theater
                 ,
                 and
                 complained
                 of
                 to
                 their
                 Governours
                 .
                 For
                 at
                 my
                 Lord
                 of
                 Danbies
                 being
                 there
                 ,
                 they
                 articled
                 against
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 for
                 invading
                 the
                 
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   jurisdiction
                
                 ;
                 as
                 viz.
                 that
                 they
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 dissolve
                 contracts
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 an
                 invocation
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Discipline
                   (
                   Chap.
                
                 12.
                 1.
                 
                 )
                 are
                 undissoluble
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 had
                 intermedled
                 with
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 holy
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 a
                 duty
                 meerly
                 spirituall
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 had
                 seised
                 upon
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 disposed
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 had
                 caused
                 the
                 Ministers
                 to
                 be
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 detained
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 great
                 discomfort
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 their
                 flooks
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 deprived
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 Natives
                 in
                 denying
                 them
                 their
                 suffrages
                 for
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 the
                 Curates
                 .
                 Other
                 grievances
                 there
                 were
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 the
                 principall
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 due
                 examination
                 of
                 particulars
                 ,
                 it
                 did
                 appear
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 had
                 more
                 reason
                 in
                 their
                 actions
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Ministers
                 in
                 their
                 complaints
                 .
                 But
                 not
                 having
                 been
                 accustomed
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 usage
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 esteem
                 it
                 a
                 thraldome
                 so
                 incompetent
                 and
                 unsupportable
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 perswade
                 my self
                 they
                 sooner
                 would
                 resolve
                 to
                 yeeld
                 to
                 any
                 course
                 ,
                 then
                 have
                 their
                 doings
                 croft
                 by
                 that
                 tribunall
                 .
                 Sure
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 found
                 so
                 small
                 redresse
                 for
                 these
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 
                 conceived
                 )
                 great
                 oppressions
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 petition
                 to
                 his
                 Lordship
                 to
                 bethink
                 himself
                 on
                 some
                 other
                 way
                 for
                 their
                 relief
                 ,
                 and
                 laboured
                 to
                 procure
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Mediator
                 to
                 his
                 Lordship
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 circumstances
                 also
                 happily
                 concurring
                 ,
                 portend
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 ,
                 as
                 great
                 an
                 alteration
                 in
                 this
                 state
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 conjunction
                 of
                 some
                 powerfull
                 Planets
                 doth
                 sometimes
                 upon
                 the
                 temporall
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 your
                 Lordship
                 should
                 be
                 wanting
                 now
                 unto
                 present
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 confluence
                 of
                 preparatives
                 and
                 helps
                 may
                 hardly
                 be
                 met
                 withall
                 hereafter
                 .
                 Presuming
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Lordship
                 will
                 not
                 neglect
                 the
                 advantage
                 offered
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 next
                 proceed
                 unto
                 those
                 means
                 which
                 might
                 best
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 effecting
                 of
                 this
                 work
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 were
                 this
                 but
                 to
                 read
                 a
                 lecture
                 of
                 the
                 wars
                 to
                 Hannibal
                 ,
                 to
                 play
                 a
                 part
                 on
                 the
                 Stage
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 Roscius
                 ?
                 For
                 whether
                 your
                 Lordship
                 shall
                 think
                 most
                 fit
                 to
                 treat
                 first
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 my
                 Lord
                 the
                 Governour
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 make
                 plain
                 the
                 way
                 before
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 facilitate
                 the
                 businesse
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 most
                 proper
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 negotiate
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 the
                 Jurates
                 ,
                 to
                 commence
                 a
                 suit
                 in
                 this
                 behalf
                 unto
                 the
                 Councell
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 that
                 the
                 Ministers
                 themselves
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 conjuncture
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 conceive
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Civill
                 Magistrates
                 encroaching
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 with
                 great
                 facility
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 sollicite
                 for
                 a
                 change
                 ;
                 who
                 can
                 so
                 well
                 determine
                 as
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 whom
                 long
                 experience
                 and
                 naturall
                 abilities
                 have
                 made
                 perfect
                 in
                 these
                 arts
                 ?
                 Only
                 let
                 me
                 beseech
                 your
                 Lordships
                 leave
                 to
                 enjoy
                 mine
                 own
                 folly
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 to
                 act
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 to
                 read
                 my
                 lecture
                 ,
                 though
                 Hannibal
                 and
                 Roscius
                 be
                 in
                 presence
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Ministers
                 his
                 Lordship
                 was
                 petitioned
                 to
                 resolve
                 upon
                 some
                 course
                 for
                 their
                 relief
                 ;
                 they
                 made
                 request
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 sollicite
                 for
                 them
                 their
                 desires
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 remembrancer
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 Lordship
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 direct
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 which
                 should
                 for
                 ever
                 free
                 them
                 from
                 that
                 yoak
                 which
                 so
                 much
                 they
                 feared
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 see
                 my
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 there
                 impart
                 it
                 .
                 A
                 motion
                 not
                 made
                 unto
                 the
                 wals
                 ,
                 or
                 lost
                 in
                 the
                 proposall
                 ;
                 for
                 down
                 unto
                 my
                 Lodging
                 they
                 descended
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 we
                 joyned
                 our selves
                 in
                 Councell
                 .
                 The
                 Petitioners
                 were
                 five
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 
                 
                   viz.
                   De
                   la
                   March
                   ,
                   Millet
                   ,
                   Perchard
                   ,
                   Picote
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   De
                   la
                   Place
                
                 ;
                 my self
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 provided
                 (
                 save
                 in
                 Wine
                 and
                 Sider
                 )
                 for
                 their
                 entertainment
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 Lactantius
                 in
                 an
                 equall
                 case
                 ,
                 
                   Necesse
                   est
                   ,
                   ut
                   me
                   causae
                   bonitas
                   fac●at
                   eloquentem
                
                 ;
                 presuming
                 on
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 my
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 upon
                 their
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 resolved
                 to
                 bid
                 them
                 battail
                 .
                 Immediately
                 upon
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 importuned
                 my
                 opinion
                 ;
                 whereto
                 I
                 freely
                 made
                 them
                 answer
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 course
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 subsist
                 entire
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 bondage
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 address
                 themselves
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 for
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 the
                 Dean
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 say
                 they
                 is
                 Physick
                 worse
                 then
                 the
                 disease
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 the
                 battails
                 began
                 to
                 joyn
                 with
                 greater
                 violence
                 ;
                 with
                 violence
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 instructed
                 in
                 Philosophy
                 )
                 of
                 no
                 long
                 continuance
                 ;
                 for
                 presently
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 encounter
                 their
                 ranks
                 were
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 forces
                 disunited
                 .
                 Picote
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 protested
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 alwayes
                 been
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 
                   Lay
                   Elders
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 see
                 by
                 what
                 authority
                 of
                 Scripture
                 they
                 were
                 permitted
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 Perchard
                 was
                 well
                 enough
                 content
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 dispensing
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 mans
                 box
                 might
                 be
                 committed
                 unto
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Deacons
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 degree
                 or
                 step
                 unto
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 employed
                 about
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 salvation
                 .
                 Millet
                 stood
                 silent
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 I
                 think
                 reserved
                 himself
                 to
                 try
                 the
                 fortune
                 of
                 another
                 day
                 .
                 
                   De
                   la
                   March
                
                 and
                 
                   De
                   la
                   Place
                
                 (
                 this
                 
                   De
                   la
                   Place
                
                 is
                 he
                 who
                 abandoned
                 Jarsey
                 upon
                 his
                 failing
                 of
                 the
                 Deanship
                 )
                 what
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 good
                 by
                 reason
                 ,
                 supplied
                 by
                 obstinacy
                 .
                 In
                 my
                 life
                 I
                 never
                 knew
                 men
                 more
                 willing
                 to
                 betray
                 a
                 cause
                 ,
                 or
                 lesse
                 able
                 to
                 maintain
                 it
                 .
                 My
                 inference
                 hereupon
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 his
                 Majesty
                 should
                 signifie
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 royall
                 pleasure
                 to
                 admit
                 a
                 Dean
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 repair
                 unto
                 the
                 Court
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 refusall
                 ;
                 they
                 sooner
                 would
                 forsake
                 and
                 quit
                 their
                 cause
                 ,
                 then
                 either
                 be
                 resolved
                 to
                 agree
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 venture
                 to
                 defend
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 were
                 sure
                 to
                 make
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 Logick
                 ,
                 till
                 these
                 men
                 shal
                 run
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 a
                 disputation
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 presently
                 go
                 and
                 burn
                 my
                 Aristotle
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 draw
                 unto
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 too
                 tedious
                 to
                 your
                 Lordship
                 .
                 Before
                 I
                 pluck
                 off
                 my
                 disguise
                 and
                 leave
                 the
                 stage
                 whereon
                 I
                 act
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 me
                 thinks
                 add
                 somewhat
                 here
                 about
                 the
                 choicing
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 most
                 fit
                 for
                 this
                 authority
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 
                 particular
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 stand
                 well
                 affected
                 to
                 Perchard
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 moderate
                 and
                 quiet
                 man
                 ,
                 so
                 hath
                 he
                 also
                 a
                 good
                 repute
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Island
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 his
                 vein
                 of
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 his
                 liberall
                 hospitality
                 ,
                 and
                 plausible
                 demeanor
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 your
                 Lordship
                 think
                 a
                 forainer
                 more
                 fit
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 now
                 the
                 Parish
                 of
                 St.
                 Saviours
                 void
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 full
                 room
                 for
                 that
                 induction
                 ,
                 I
                 durst
                 propose
                 to
                 you
                 Olivier
                 of
                 Jarsey
                 ;
                 a
                 man
                 which
                 I
                 perswade
                 my self
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 safely
                 ,
                 not
                 inferiour
                 unto
                 any
                 of
                 both
                 Islands
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Scholarship
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 form
                 of
                 Government
                 .
                 Add
                 to
                 this
                 that
                 already
                 he
                 is
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 executed
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Commissary
                 or
                 Subdean
                 ,
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 introduction
                 of
                 the
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 to
                 seek
                 in
                 the
                 managing
                 and
                 cariage
                 of
                 his
                 jurisdiction
                 .
                 But
                 good
                 God!
                 what
                 follies
                 do
                 we
                 dayly
                 run
                 into
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 conceive
                 our selves
                 to
                 be
                 disguised
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 actions
                 are
                 not
                 noted
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 high
                 time
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 unmaske
                 my self
                 ,
                 and
                 humbly
                 crave
                 your
                 Lordships
                 pardon
                 ,
                 that
                 under
                 any
                 habit
                 I
                 should
                 take
                 upon
                 me
                 to
                 advise
                 .
                 A
                 further
                 plaudite
                 then
                 this
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 seek
                 for
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 you
                 will
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 excuse
                 my
                 boldnesse
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 allow
                 it
                 :
                 the
                 rather
                 because
                 a
                 zeal
                 unto
                 the
                 beauteous
                 uniformity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 did
                 prompt
                 me
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 consecrate
                 unto
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ;
                 for
                 whose
                 honour
                 ,
                 next
                 under
                 Gods
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 principally
                 pursued
                 this
                 argument
                 .
                 For
                 my self
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 unto
                 me
                 sufficient
                 glory
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 any
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 hand
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 pious
                 work
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 happy
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 your
                 Lordships
                 counsels
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 peace
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 worthy
                 of
                 imployment
                 .
                 Nor
                 need
                 your
                 Lordship
                 fear
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 prosecution
                 of
                 this
                 project
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 charged
                 with
                 an
                 innovation
                 .
                 To
                 pursue
                 this
                 purpose
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 introduce
                 a
                 novelty
                 but
                 to
                 restore
                 a
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 to
                 revive
                 the
                 perfect
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 long
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Lethargy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Jerusalem
                 of
                 the
                 
                   English
                   Empire
                
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 
                   City
                   which
                   is
                   at
                   unity
                   within
                   it self
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Sic
                   nova
                   dum
                   condis
                   ,
                   revocas
                   (
                   vir
                   summe
                   )
                   priord
                   ;
                
                 
                   Debentur
                   quae
                   sunt
                   ,
                   quaeque
                   fuere
                   tibi
                   .
                
                 
                   Si
                   priscis
                   servatur
                   honos
                   te
                   Praeside
                   ,
                   templis
                   ;
                
                 
                   Et
                   casa
                   tam
                   culto
                   sub
                   Jove
                   numen
                   habet
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 now
                 time
                 to
                 acquaint
                 your
                 Lordship
                 with
                 the
                 successe
                 and
                 safety
                 of
                 our
                 return
                 ;
                 all
                 things
                 being
                 done
                 and
                 fully
                 setled
                 for
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 security
                 of
                 those
                 Islands
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 cause
                 of
                 our
                 voyage
                 thither
                 .
                 Concerning
                 which
                 ,
                 your
                 Lordship
                 may
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 know
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 crossnesse
                 of
                 the
                 winds
                 and
                 roughnesse
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 detained
                 us
                 some
                 dayes
                 longer
                 in
                 
                   Castle
                   Cornet
                
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 had
                 intended
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 on
                 Thursday
                 Aprill
                 2.
                 being
                 
                   Maundy
                   Thursday
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1629.
                 we
                 went
                 aboard
                 our
                 Ships
                 ,
                 and
                 hoised
                 sail
                 for
                 England
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 full
                 noon
                 before
                 we
                 were
                 under
                 sail
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 made
                 such
                 good
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 my
                 waking
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 come
                 neer
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Peal
                 ,
                 and
                 landed
                 safely
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 Bay
                 of
                 Teichfeild
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 first
                 took
                 Ship
                 ;
                 his
                 Lordship
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 repose
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 Mr.
                 Bromfeild
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 being
                 passed
                 over
                 might
                 render
                 him
                 more
                 capable
                 to
                 pursue
                 his
                 Journey
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 I
                 am
                 safely
                 come
                 into
                 my
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 where
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 ,
                 I
                 offer
                 up
                 my
                 thanksgiving
                 to
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 testifie
                 before
                 
                 his
                 Altars
                 the
                 gratefull
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 a
                 safe
                 voyage
                 and
                 a
                 prosperous
                 return
                 ,
                 blessings
                 which
                 I
                 never
                 merited
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     —
                     Me
                     tabula
                     sacer
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Votiva
                     paries
                     indicat
                     uvida
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Suspendisse
                     potenti
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Vestimenta
                     maris
                     Deo.
                  
                   
                   
                
              
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               the
               Last
               Book
               ,
               and
               the
               Second
               Journey
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A43553-e330
           
             P.
             4.
             l.
             27.
             
          
           
             P.
             5.
             l.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             l.
             17.
             
          
           
             P.
             7.
             l.
             26.
             
          
           
             P.
             8.
             l.
             17.
             
          
           
             P.
             34
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             P.
             125
             l.
             25.
             
          
           
             P.
             164.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             P.
             207.
             l.
             38.
             
          
           
             P.
             243.
             l.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43553-e9190
           
             
               Hard
               was
               his
               heart
               ,
               as
               brasse
               ,
               which
               first
               did
               venture
            
             
               In
               a
               weak
               ship
               ,
               on
               the
               rough
               Seas
               to
               enter
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43553-e16610
           
             
               He
               that
               doth
               only
               kisse
               ,
               and
               doth
               no
               more
               ,
            
             
               Deserves
               to
               lose
               the
               kisses
               given
               before
               .
            
          
           
             
               Leaving
               their
               native
               soil
               ,
               they
               sought
               through
               Gaul
            
             
               A
               place
               to
               build
               a
               City
               ,
               and
               a
               wall
               ,
            
             
               And
               call'd
               themselves
               Parisians
               ;
               which
               in
               Greek
            
             
               Doth
               note
               a
               prompt
               audacity
               to
               speak
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               And
               since
               the
               Fens
               ,
               and
               clammy
               soil
               did
               make
            
             
               Their
               City
               dirty
               :
               for
               that
               reasons
               sake
               ,
            
             
               The
               Town
               ,
               the
               name
               Lutetia
               did
               take
               .
            
          
           
             
               Too
               facile
               souls
               ,
               which
               think
               such
               hainous
               matters
            
             
               Can
               be
               aboliz'd
               by
               the
               river
               waters
               .
            
          
           
             
               As
               Ovid.
            
             
               The
               Archer
               god
               ,
               who
               ere
               that
               present
               tide
            
             
               Nere
               us'd
               those
               armes
               ,
               but
               against
               the
               Roes
               and
               Deer
               ,
            
             
               With
               thousand
               shafts
               ,
               the
               earth
               made
               to
               be
               died
            
             
               With
               Serpents
               bloud
               ,
               his
               quiver
               emptied
               cleer
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43553-e35450
           
             
               Unhair'd
               ,
               pale-fac'd
               ,
               her
               eyes
               sunk
               in
               her
               head
               ,
            
             
               Lips
               hoary-white
               ,
               and
               teeth
               most
               rustie-red
               ,
            
             
             
               Through
               her
               course
               skin
               ,
               her
               guts
               you
               might
               espie
               ,
            
             
               In
               what
               estate
               and
               posture
               they
               did
               lie
               .
            
             
               Belly
               she
               had
               none
               ,
               only
               there
               was
               seen
            
             
               The
               place
               whereas
               her
               belly
               should
               have
               been
               .
            
             
               And
               with
               her
               hips
               her
               body
               did
               agree
               ,
            
             
               As
               if
               't
               was
               fastned
               by
               Geometrie
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43553-e50530
           
             
               They
               on
               the
               table
               set
               Minerva's
               fruit
               ,
            
             
               The
               double-colour'd
               Olive
               ,
               Endive-root
               ;
            
             
               Radish
               and
               Cheese
               :
               and
               to
               the
               board
               there
               came
            
             
               A
               dish
               of
               Egges
               ,
               rear-roasted
               by
               the
               flame
               .
            
             
               Next
               they
               had
               Nuts
               ,
               course
               Dates
               and
               Lenten-figs
               ,
            
             
               And
               Apples
               from
               a
               basket
               made
               of
               twigs
               ,
            
             
               And
               Plums
               ,
               and
               Graps
               cut
               newly
               from
               the
               tree
               :
            
             
               All
               serv'd
               in
               earthen
               dishes
               ,
               Housewifely
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43553-e63160
           
             
               Which
               I
               finde
               thus
               Englished
               by
               
                 G.
                 Sandi●
              
               .
            
             
               As
               when
               the
               Hare
               the
               speedy
               Gray-hound
               spies
               ;
            
             
               His
               feet
               for
               prey
               ,
               she
               hers
               for
               safety
               plies
               .
            
             
               Now
               beares
               he
               up
               ,
               now
               ,
               now
               he
               hopes
               to
               fetch
               her
               ;
            
             
               And
               with
               his
               snowt
               extended
               strains
               to
               catch
               her
               .
            
             
               Not
               knowing
               whether
               caught
               or
               no
               ,
               she
               slips
            
             
               Out
               of
               his
               wide-stretcht-jawes
               and
               touching
               lips
               .
            
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             The
             City
             
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             Diocesse
             of
             Constance
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             The
             condition
             of
             these
             Islands
             under
             that
             Government
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             Churches
             appropriated
             what
             they
             were
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             The
             black
             book
             of
             Constance
             .
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             That
             of
             Dooms-day
             .
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             The
             suppression
             of
             Priors
             Aliens
             .
          
           
             (
             7
             )
             
               Priors
               dative
            
             ,
             how
             they
             differed
             from
             Conventuals
             .
          
           
             (
             8
             )
             The
             condition
             of
             these
             Churches
             after
             that
             suppression
             .
          
           
             (
             9
             )
             The
             Diagram
             .
          
           
             *
             St.
             Pierreporte
             .
          
           
             †
             St.
             Pierre
             du
             boys
             .
          
           
             (
             10
             )
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             Deserts
             ,
          
           
             French
             Querrui
             ,
          
           
             and
             by
             
          
           
             Champart
             .
          
           
             (
             11
             )
             The
             alteration
             of
             Religion
             in
             these
             Islands
             .
          
           
             (
             12
             )
             Persect
             tion
             here
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             
               Q.
               Mary
            
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Islands
             annexed
             for
             ever
             unto
             the
             Diocese
             of
             
               Wint
               〈…〉
            
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             The
             condition
             of
             Geneva
             under
             their
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             The
             alteration
             there
             both
             in
             Religion
             ,
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             (
             〈◊〉
             )
             in
             Polity
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             The
             estate
             of
             that
             Church
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             Calvin
             thither
             .
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             The
             conception
             .
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             The
             Birth
             
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             (
             7
             )
             Growth
             of
             the
             new
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             (
             8
             )
             The
             quality
             of
             Lay-Elders
             .
          
           
             (
             9
             )
             The
             different
             proceeding
             of
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             (
             10
             )
             Beza
             in
             the
             propagation
             of
             that
             cause
             
          
           
             *
             V.
             cap.
             5.
             
               n
               ▪
            
          
           
             (
             11
             )
             Both
             of
             these
             enemies
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             (
             12
             )
             The
             first
             entrance
             of
             this
             Platforme
             into
             the
             Islands
             .
          
           
             (
             13
             )
             A
             permission
             of
             it
             by
             the
             Queen
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (
             14
             )
             The
             Letters
             of
             the
             Councell
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             (
             15
             )
             The
             tumults
             raised
             in
             England
             by
             the
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             
               Thus
               (
               Reverend
               Lord
               )
               to
               you
               ,
            
             
               Churches
               both
               old
               and
               new
            
             
               Do
               owe
               themselves
               ;
               since
               by
               your
               pious
               care
               .
            
             
               New
               ones
               are
               built
               ,
               and
               old
               ones
               in
               repaire
               .
            
             
               Thus
               by
               your
               carefull
               zeal
            
             
               Unto
               the
               Churches
               weal
               ,
            
             
               As
               the
               old
               Temples
               do
               preserve
               their
               glories
               ,
            
             
               So
               private
               houses
               have
               their
               Oratories
               .
            
          
           
             
               My
               
                 Votive
                 Table
              
               on
               the
               Sacred
               wall
            
             
               Doth
               plainly
               testifie
               to
               all
               ,
            
             
               That
               I
               those
               
                 gratefull
                 vowes
              
               have
               paid
               ,
            
             
               Which
               in
               the
               tumults
               of
               the
               deep
               I
               made
               ,
            
             
               To
               him
               that
               doth
               the
               Seas
               command
               ,
            
             
               And
               holds
               the
               waters
               in
               his
               hand
               .